Amber Morris - Novastorm - Daughter of Krypton

by Kivrinjs

Summary:

Superman died in 1986. A rogue scientist from Krypton decided to create a new Krypton on Earth. He crafted a retrovirus to take over a host human female and genetically engineer her to be the mother to new Krypton. This the story of the girl who was infected, her new life, the struggles of her new life, and new powers. How she learned to accept what she has become. This an alternate history/world for the DC universe. Bruce Wayne is an old man. Clark had an adopted sister who had a daughter.

Companion story (if you're curious for background)
https://archiveofourown.org/works/39044847/chapters/97667688

Notes:

Warning - There is death, loss and suicide attempts in this story.

Chapter 1: Part 1 - The Crystal

               I looked up at the sun and my two sisters kneeling beside me.  They had been through so much.  The had lost their father, and their mother and now me.  I wouldn’t change anything if I could.  Loss and the pain that followed gives way to new love, and new memories.  I touched their cheeks one last time.  The blood pooling in my lungs made it impossible to speak now.  I could tell they knew what I was saying. I also knew they would be alright because I had brought the real hero back to the world.  Kal-El would make sure they were safe.  But I’m starting at the end, we should go back to the beginning.

My story isn’t a happy one, I’m not some golden age superhero.  My life was full of love, loss and betrayal.  I’m going to apologize ahead of time.  I have a photographic memory so sometimes I get a bit lost in them.  I have made many mistakes, I have hurt people I loved, and I have so, so, many regrets.  I’m not sure where to start, so I’ll start with the fact my name is not Amber Morris.  Or Novastorm.  Its Kristen Laurence.

               I changed my name when I was thirteen.  It was not by choice; It was by necessity.  I wanted to leave my old life behind.  Not that it was a terrible life.  I was surrounded by love.  Parents, family, friends.  Eric, my next-door neighbor.  If there was a person, I could say I loved outside my family it was him.  I never saw his face; You see I was legally blind.  But I remember his voice.  I remember all their voices.  And their screams.  I wish I could forget as easily as I was able to change my name and become the new me, but that will never happen because my photographic memory will not let me forget.  I remember the screams, the searing flames burning up my skin, my guide dog frantically trying to save me, then his whimpers and last scream before the darkness.  One little rock.  One little rock changed my life and destroyed so many people I love.  One tiny, insignificant, little rock.  I can still feel it in my hand the smooth edges told me it was a cut crystal of some kind.  I could feel it humming and vibrating.  Then the fire. I’m getting ahead of myself, lets go back to the real beginning.

               My parents, bless them, had me when they were in their late forties.  I was a blessing to them, the doctors told them I would be disabled due to some genetic error, but my parents were catholic, devout and would never considering terminating a pregnancy.  Sometimes I wish they had, so that they could have adopted a normal girl.    One that was not a burden, one whose genetic anomalies wouldn’t drag them down, and eventually kill them.  At first they were told I would not survive to term, then I was born, then they were told I would not survive past my first year, and then they said, three years, then five years, then ten years, yet I survived, somehow, dragging my parents down with me, expenses, lost time at work, just lost freedom.

               My parents weren’t wealthy, my father worked in a factory, my mother was a teacher.  My mother quit her job to care for me.  I couldn’t tell you what they looked like, my eyes could never make out more than blurry colors. They were good people.  But they were poor people because they spent so much money just keeping me alive, and mobile.  I never felt like a burden, I never realized I was, I was a child, all that mattered was I had a mother and father who loved me. Now that I can see the world for what it is I know the truth.

               I did not have many friends.  I was wheelchair bound.  My hands were twisted but usable.  My support dog, Muffy, she was a pillar in my life, always present, always keeping me safe.  And my friend Eric, who lived next door, oh how I miss his voice.  He was my age, now that I can see, I looked up pictures of him.  He looked just as kind as he sounded.  I am not sure why he hung out with me so much, I couldn’t play video games, or chase.  I couldn’t see the movies we’d sit through together, but we would sit through them.  We would tell stories, wonderful, brilliant stories.  He’d even read to me.  Eric, unlike most kids our age, he loved books.

               I had one hobby, it wasn’t much of one to be honest.  I loved to collect stones, rocks and crystals of various shapes sizes and textures.  I loved the feel of them in my hands.  They brought me a lot of joy.  I wish I had never started.  The reason I point this out isn’t me trying to show off, but because it is what started the chain of events that led to the existence of Novastorm and Amber Morris.

               Through the years I was poked and prodded by doctors, they didn’t really have a diagnosis for what was wrong with me specifically.  My DNA was deeply flawed.  My parents as poor as they were used what little money they could get together to try and get some form of treatment for me to extend my life.  These various treatments were attempts at gene therapy.  I expected no miracles, and received none, only a curse.

               My mother took me to the doctors for my last treatment on my thirteenth birthday.  She was so upset that she was ruining my big day.  I wasn’t the kind of twelve, or thirteen-year-old kid to complain.  Doctors visits were part of my life.  Whether it was a check-up, or an emergency room visit because my lungs were filling up with fluid.  I wish I knew where she took me that day, but they did some tests, and injected me with a concoction that would apparently fix some imbalance I had with some of my cells that stopped the uptake of some protein.  I can’t recall the exact words, even with my photographic memory because to be honest, I wasn’t listening.  I was thinking of the rest of my day, my birthday party and cake.  And a present that my uncle promised me was very special. 

               When we arrived at home I felt exhausted and my mother put me in my bed.  I woke when she shook me to tell me people were starting to arrive for my party. I wish I had never woken up from that dark, dreamless sleep.  My mother helped me into my wheel chair and we went out into the apartment proper.  I could smell and hear several of my extended family.  I had three uncles, two aunts, my grand parents were dead.  Several of my cousins were there as well.  My family didn’t do anything small when it came to parties.  This was a big one, the girl who shouldn’t have been born is now a teenager.  I loved my family a great deal.

               My Uncle Keith, who was permanently single for some reason loved to spoil us kids.  I guess because he didn’t have any kids of his own.  He always got the best presents for us, the rarest rocks in my case.  Eric gave me a memory stick with him reading my favorite poem.  I had several new rocks and crystals for my collection and then it was Uncle Keith’s turn.  He had gone with the smooth gift wrap.  I pulled it apart and then he opened the box for me.  He said it was a very special stone, from a meteor, most of the meteor’s crystal had been green, but this was one was clear.  Very rare.  It was from a town called Smallville.

               I didn’t hesitate I felt around the box for it, I was very excited. I couldn’t wait to touch this rock from outer space. I should have left it in the box.  But I didn’t.  I lifted it out.  It was very dense.  And felt like someone had cut it, it was smooth, had faces.  I wasn’t expecting that, usually the rocks and crystals I was given were natural and raw.  I felt the facets.  It was unlike anything I had touched before, at once it was cold, and hot.  At first I was amazed, then I got scared, I could feel it sticking to my skin in places.  And while I could only make out blurs it flashed so brightly it blinded me.  Then it started to burn.  I screamed, tried to throw it away, I couldn’t.  My uncle Keith started apologizing and trying to pull it out of my hand I heard him say ouch.  I could hear his skin sizzling.  Then it flashed again, and that is when the screams came.

               I couldn’t tell you what happened next. I can only tell you I didn’t expect to wake up.

Chapter 2: Part 2: Awakening

               The last thing I remembered was burning up from the inside out.  I had been burned once when I touched a hot frying pan, it felt like that only it was over my entire body.  Now I felt no pain.  It was a unique feeling for me because up until then my entire existence had been pain.  Crippling physical pain.  It hurt to breath before, but now there was no pain, no struggle as my half-formed lungs tried to breath for a full body of blood.  I could feel my chest rising and falling in a very calm rhythm.  No gurgling and popping as I tried to breathe through the ever-present liquid in my lungs.  One might think that opening my eyes would be the first thing I would do, but I was blind.  So, I kept them closed and I listened.  I could hear a girl laughing.  The murmur of conversations in the distance.  As my body began to respond to my wakefulness, I could feel a tube in my mouth.  I began to panic and opened my eyes.  I had never seen more than a dull blur before.  When my eyes opened, I was assaulted by defined shapes and all manner of color.  I closed them again, I must have screamed.   I kept my eyes shut tightly.  It was too much.  Someone held me down and I could feel them pulling something out of my throat.  They were talking, but I did not hear their words.  My heart was throbbing and all I could focus on was the pounding in my ears.  The world was spinning even inside my head.  I think the best description is vertigo.  I blacked out.

               When I woke again, I heard the distinct sound of a page being turned in a book.  I had heard it many times when Eric would read his beloved stories to me.  I resisted the urge to open my eyes.  I cannot describe what being able to see for the first time was like.  My mind scrambled to put names to objects.  Maybe the wires weren’t finished yet.  I would have to open them eventually, even before when I was legally blind, I could still see well enough not to run into things.  Hearing what a window looks like then seeing one, are completely different experiences.  I knew names for things, and I could guess what I was looking at, but I could never be sure unless I had corroborating evidence.  Instead of risking my sanity by opening right that moment, I kept them closed and listened again.  It was quieter now; I could hear the city outside.  Sirens in the distance.  I could hear someone breathing near me, and then I heard another turn of a page.

               I felt an odd sensation.  My feet. I assumed it was my feet, as they seemed to be at the bottom of my body.  I had never felt my feet before, as I realized I could feel my toes brushing against the sheet above them, my foot jerked.  It was strange to have limbs I had never had before, I had them, but they were vestigial and had I couldn’t feel them or use them.  I gasped when my foot jerked and I heard something hit the floor.  It was a plastic bottle with some liquid in it, I heard water bottles make the same sound.  Then I heard her voice and could smell her perfume.  She sounded tired.

               “Can you hear me?”

               I kept my eyes closed.  I did not want to black out again.  When I spoke my voice surprised me, it sounded different, perhaps from not being used, it sounded louder, and raspier than before.

               “Yes.”

               I coughed, not the cough I was used to.  My usual cough was accompanied by gurgling, this was just from a dryness in my throat, and some lingering pain.

               “Let me get you some water.”

               I heard her re-enter the room and heard a plastic cup being put on a hard surface.

               “Can you open your eyes?”

               “The light hurts them.”

               I heard a nearby click.

               “It is safe to open your eyes.  The lights are off.”

               I opened my eyes and while I could make out shapes in the darkness it wasn’t so disorienting as last time. I blinked a few times and saw a cup with water in it sitting on tray across my bed.  I had never seen one before but it was the only thing with a liquid in it.  I picked it up and took a long drink.  When I put it down I looked at my hand. It was not how I remember it feeling.  Before it had been twisted even with my almost total blindness I had been able to see the twisted, and stubby fingers that barely worked.  This hand was not mine.  It was smooth and pale with long slender fingers.  I felt a rising panic.  I closed my eyes again quickly and took another drink of the water.  I heard motion again, I had been so absorbed in my hand I had forgotten there was someone in the room with me.   I opened my eyes and avoided looking at my body it was too alien for me to process at the time.  I looked at the woman.  I couldn’t make out much more then a silhouette in the darkened room.  I saw her lean closer, her voice was softer than before.

               “Is that better?”

               “Yes, ma’am, it is.”

               “Ma’am? That’s a new one.  I’m not that old.”

               “I can’t really see you, ma’am.”

               “My name is Kat.  I’m a nurse here.  Do you remember your name?”

               I was about to respond but then I stopped.  I remembered the screams of my family dying around me and thought I might get in trouble.  I did something I had never done before.  I lied.

               “No, sorry ma’am.”

               “That’s okay, it will come back hon.  You were in a pretty bad accident.  I’m happy you can talk and that you’re awake.  We can work on the rest later, call me Kat, okay?”

               “Okay, Kat. Could I… could I ask: where am I?”

               “You’re at the Precious Angels Home for kids in Metropolis.”

               “How did I get here?”

               “Oh, you poor dear.  There was an accident, you were found in the remains of the building.  They put you on life support, they determined you were in a permanent vegetative state and withdrew life support.  You lived.  You’re a little miracle.”

               I could feel myself frowning.  A little miracle who murdered her whole family and her best friend.

               “So, no one knows who I am?”

               “No, I’m afraid not, they had it all over the media, but no one came forward.  Maybe your family was in the building and…well maybe they can’t come forward.”

               I could feel the guilt rising up from the pit of my stomach.  I could feel tears dripping down my cheeks.  My hands began to shake and I dropped the water.  I started to sob.  I didn’t want to, but I had done it, I killed my family and everyone in that building.   Kat wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tight.  I sobbed into her chest for a long time.  And she sat there on the bed hugging me tightly stroking my hair.

               “Shh, its okay, you’re safe and cared for hon.  We’ll get you through this.”

               I tried to say something, but I was sobbing too much.  By the time I had calmed down Kat had replaced my water and cleaned up the spill. She came back in and she was holding something in her hands.

               “Are you hungry?”

               “Yes.”

               She put something down in front of me and unwrapped it.

               “It’s not much, just left-over ham sandwich from lunch.  Just take it slow. You haven’t eaten solid food in a long time.”

               I reached out and picked up the sandwich.  It was cold to the touch.  I was still shocked at how well my and worked.  There was no joint pain in my knuckles or fingers.  I took a bite of the sandwich.  It wasn’t great but it felt good to chew.  The whole time Kat hovered nearby.  Once I swallowed the first bite she picked up her book off her chair and sat down.  It didn’t take me long to finish the sandwich.  It was amazing what a pair of working hands and perfect vision made possible.  With my old hands eating a sandwich would have been an hour-long affair as I shakingly tried to get it to my mouth.  I could tell she was smiling, even in the darkness.  My eyes were growing accustomed and I could start to make out details, if not colors.  Her hair was dark and was in a ponytail.  I had no point of comparison for age without feeling someone’s face but she looked smooth, so she was younger then my mother.

               “Kat, how long have I been here?”

               “You’ve been here for about five months.  You were in the hospital for about a month before you were transferred.”

               “Did…did I look different when I got here?”

               “No, why?”

               “I umm, I uh, I feel wrong, like I’m in the wrong body.”

               “That is completely normal after coming out of a long-term coma.  Give yourself some time.”

               I didn’t think it was normal to suddenly have working eyes, arms, hands, legs and feet.  She was being honest at least, there is no way you could mistake old me for new me.  I could feel the urge to pee coming on.  I had rarely done it normally usually there was a catheter, and I had no idea how to get from where I was to a toilet. I squirmed a bit and Kat must have noticed.

               “Are you okay?”

               “I think…I think I need to go to the bathroom.”

               “Oh, let me help you to the toilet.”

               She pushed the tray out of the way and helped me up.  She was strong for her size and practically had to carry me.  I had working feet and legs but I had never actually walked before she didn’t seem to mind and helped me to the toilet and sat me down on it.

               “I’ll be outside just let me know when you’re done hon.”

               She left the bathroom and closed the door.  I was alone.  I did what I had to do and steadily pulled myself to my feet leaning on the bathroom vanity.  My legs wobbled under me.  I expected them to be weak but they supported me fine.  I almost cheered.  I had always wanted to know what it felt like to stand up.  I was lost in the joy of feeling the cold floor on the balls of my feet, I wiggled my toes.  I looked up and I saw myself for the first time.

The night light in the bathroom cast a soft glow, but it was enough to make out my features.  My hair was unkempt and blonde.  It was very long, past my waist.  My eyes were a turquoise blue.  I had no scale to measure my looks by.  I had never seen the details of another human face besides Kat’s.  My nose was perky and my skin had no blemishes.  It wasn’t my face looking back at me.  I knew that much, my hair had been kept short and was brown, my eyes had been hazel.  I could only go by what I had been told, but this wasn’t my face.  I was interrupted when Kat called out.

               “Are you alright in there, hon?” 

“Yes, but I could use some help, please.”

Kat opened the door and I heard her gasp. 

               “What are you doing, you could have fallen and hurt yourself.  Let me help you.”

               She swooped under my arm and I started my tentative attempts to walk.  I watched her legs move and tried to mimic her.  It was comical watching me to do that, and even I started to giggle.  Kat tried her best not too, but it was too much, and she dissolved into her own giggles.  She helped me lay down again.  We both giggled ourselves out of breath and Kat looked at me and spoke very kindly.

               “Its okay hon, your muscles have atrophied, and it will take time for them to learn to be used again.”

               “Thank you, Kat.”

               “That’s what I’m here for.  I do need to do some rounds and check on some others.  There is a button right there on that string.  If you press it, one of us will be by shortly afterwards.  Try and get some actual sleep, please.”

               I nodded.  Kat scooped up her book and left the room, but she didn’t close the door.  Left alone I looked out the window and could see what I assumed were stars.  Words hadn’t done them justice.  I felt my eyes growing heavy and I didn’t fight the urge to sleep.

Chapter 3: Part 3: A symbol of Hope

Summary:

Amber finds out who Superman was and wears the symbol for the first time.

               When I woke the next morning, it was to light streaming into my window.  I could feel it warming my skin.  It took me a few minutes to realize where I was, my room looked different in the daylight.  There were pictures on the wall, hand drawn in color.  I couldn’t have told you what any of them were of, the only one I could identify was a sketch of me in bed.  It was a very good likeness of what I saw in the mirror last night.  I had this sudden fear in the pit of my stomach that I had been dreaming.  I wiggled my toe. It took me a few minutes to realize I was seeing more than a blur.  I laughed softly at the silliness of my panic attack and continued to look around the room.  It was small and besides a chair and my bed and the meal tray there was not much here.  I could hear kids laughing.  It was a calming sound. 

               I lifted my hands and looked at them in the light.  They were just as flawless as they had been last night.  I closed my fists and then wiggled my fingers.  Life without the burden of physical pain was a new experience.  You cannot imagine what it is like to be in constant lifelong pain then suddenly have it gone.  I have never found a comparison, but for me to feel actual physical pain these days takes a great deal of effort on someone’s part.

               I was staring at my hands when I heard a knock on my door.  It was another woman, she looked wrinkly.  She was as old as my mom.  She had a name tag.  I couldn’t read it at the time, I had never seen words or letters before.  Now I can tell you it said Dr Samatha Bunch.  She smiled at me.

               “May I come in?”

               “Yes ma’am.”

               “Oh, you’re very polite, maybe you can teach this unruly lot a thing or two.  I’m Dr. Bunch, I’m a pediatrician.  I just need to check on you, make sure everything is working, then we can maybe get you some breakfast. And see about a wheelchair.  Sitting in a room all day staring at a wall has never done anyone any good.  Can you sit up please and take a deep breath?”

               She put her stethoscope on my back and my chest and listened.  She looked in my mouth, my ears, and my eyes.  I had gone through this before, but I had never seen it.  She then poked my feet and legs here and there asking if I could feel it.  She then tested my reflexes which worked perfectly.  That had never happened before either.  When she finished, she sat down in the chair Kat had left beside my bed.

               “Well, you’re physically fine.  I’m surprised how much muscle you still have.  You’re lucky.  I’d usually expect months of physical therapy before we could even consider rehabilitation but based on what I’m seeing you can start as soon as you feel comfortable.  Heart’s good, your lungs are clear.  You have all your feeling in all your limbs and your vision is good.  You’re extremely healthy for someone who just woke up from a six-month coma and who was buried under a building for a few days. Nurse Kat told me that you can’t remember your name or who you are.”

               I didn’t like my chances of being a convincing liar, so I just nodded in response.

               “We should consider some tests and see if we can see an abnormality with your brain.  We don’t know if you had any oxygen deprivation that may have caused some damage to your memory.”

               I nodded.  I understood most of what she said, I had listened to a lot of medical dramas, and audio books.  At least my amnesia was believable.  She smiled at me and leaned on the railing on my hospital style bed.

               “We’ll have to give you a name, we can’t just go around calling you hey you.”

               “Do you have any ideas?”

               “I do not, but it seems like April named you Amber in her picture.”

               The doctor pointed the sketch of me on the wall.

               “Amber sounds good to me.”

               “I’m sure April will be excited to hear that.  You’re the only two girls your age here.  She’s very eager to meet you.  As are all the kids.  You’re quite popular.  Most of the little girls think you’re sleeping beauty or Rapunzel because of your hair.  You have fan club.”

               I smiled and nodded.  I’m sure I was blushing too.

               “Dr Bunch, how…umm old am I?”

               “We are guessing, twelve or thirteen.  Hopefully you’ll remember soon, hmm?”

               “I hope so.”

               “Well, let’s just look at the bright side, you’re awake, you’re healthy and you’re somewhere safe.”

               I just nodded in response.

               “I’ll let the nurses know you can have breakfast.  When you feel up to it I encourage you to go socialize.  It’ll help you feel better.”

               I nodded again.  A male orderly brought breakfast.  I didn’t recognize any of the food but once I started eating I could name it all.  It wasn’t great food, it wasn’t my mothers.  I could hear the children laughing and playing.  By the time I had finished my breakfast my wheelchair had arrived. It wasn’t like my old one.  It wasn’t motorized, I could make it work, now since my hands weren’t twisted stubby things, a fact that still amazed me at that point.  It took some effort but I was able to get into the chair myself.  It seemed my upper body strength wasn’t suffering from my long coma.  I practiced moving the wheels with my hands and eventually managed to make my way to my window.  I looked through it.  The corners were frosted.  The sun was hidden by clouds by now and I could see snow falling.  I could see cars moving below.  I was several floors up.  I saw a tree covered in lights, they sparkled even during the day. I heard a knock at the door and looked up it, it was the male orderly who had brought my chair and breakfast.  I got a better look at him this time, he was also young, dark hair, and dusky skin.  He smiled when he saw me looking at him.

               “I came to help you into your chair and here you are, already in it and looking out the window.  You want me to take you to the playroom?  No lessons today, its Saturday.”

               “Yes please.”

               “My name is Richard.”

               “I guess we decided my name would be Amber.”

               “It’s a good name.”

               “I suppose it is better than the one I had, which was hey you.”

               Richard took the handles of my chair and began to push me through the halls.  The place looked like what I’d describe as a cross between a hospital, a school and a house. 

               “I don’t know about that, Hey you has a nice ring to it.  Imagine your teacher having to call you Hey you, and the whole class and turns to look because they think she’s talking to them.”

               I laughed at that; It was a funny picture.  I still found it hard to be happy.  I had lost everything, no, I had destroyed everything I loved.  He noticed my mood and made tisking sounds.

               “No frowns in here missy.  We are all smiles.”

               He leaned close and spoke more quietly.

               “There are a lot of other really sick kids here, and a smile from you will really help.  I know you’re having a hard time, but maybe if you make them feel better, you’ll feel better.”

               I wiped away the forming tears and nodded and tried my best to smile.  He finally wheeled me into the so-called playroom.  There were a lot of kids and they were playing with various toys and chasing each other around.  There were a few adults as well keeping the peace but for the most part the kids were just let to run free.  A few of the younger girls noticed her.  They rushed over.   Richard held up his hands.

               “Careful girls she’s just getting used to be out of her room.”

               “Sleeping beauty, you’re awake!  Did Richard kiss you?   Is he a prince?”

               She was a little blonde girl, but when I looked closer, I realized she was wearing a wig.  I smiled at her.  I glanced back up at Richard who looked like he wanted to be anywhere but right there.  I looked back at her and smiled again.

               “No, I’m afraid there was no prince.  I wish there was.  But could you imagine him seeing me like this?”

               The girl giggled.

               “What’s your name?”

               “Sam!”

               One of her companions shook her head and crossed her arms.

               “No, it’s not, it’s Samantha.”

               “I want to be Sam!”

               “Sam’s a boys name, why do you want to be named after a boy?”

               I couldn’t help but laugh.

               “Well as someone who doesn’t have a name, I think Sam is a perfectly good one.”

               “You don’t have a name?”

               “No, I don’t, I can’t remember it.”

               They three girls cried out in unison, very adorably.

               “Oh no!”

               “But I picked a new one now, its Amber.”

               “That’s what April said your name was!”

               “Well I saw her picture of me and decided it was a good name.”

               One of the girls ran off and started trying to push another wheelchair bound girl towards me.  The girl in the chair did look my age.  Her hair was dark.  She had a sketch pad in her lap.  She was dressed in black and I could tell she didn’t want to be here.  She tried to stop the girl from pushing her chair and then she saw me.  She then started pushing herself towards me.  She had make up on and had made herself up to look very pale.   When she stopped in front of my chair she smiled.

               “Oh my god you’re awake.”

               I smiled to her as well.

               “Hi.”

               “I’m April, I hope you don’t mind, I used to read to you, they said it would help.”

               “I’m sure it did.”

               “So uh, how are you?”

               “I’m good, can’t remember who I am, but otherwise doing great.”

               “Oh, wow.”

               “I decided to call myself Amber.”

               “Hi Amber.”

               She paused for a moment and I guess she realized what I had said.  She smiled broadly. 

               “I said you looked like an Amber.”

               “I saw your picture of me.  Why did you pick Amber?”

               “It’s from a book series.  The main character’s sister was named Amber, she was tall and had long blonde hair.”

               “I suppose that is as good a reason as any.”

               She moved her wheelchair closer and adjusted her sketch pad.  The younger girls had gotten bored and ran off.

               “I’m so glad you’re awake.  I’m the oldest one here and I was starting to go a bit crazy.”

               “We do seem a bit older than the rest.”

               “There were a few that were older but…well they are gone.”

               “So this isn’t an orphanage.”

               “Oh no, this is a hospice and long-term care place for kids.”

               “So, they are really sick?”

               I felt my heart sink. 

               “Most of them have cancer, they get the chemo and radiation therapy here, we’re all wards of the state.”

               “I don’t mean to pry but…are you?”

               “No, no, I’m just here while I recover.  Not many foster homes are equipped for physio and rehab.  We’re the lucky ones.”

               “How long have you been here?”

               “Seven months, I wasn’t really wanting to try at the start.  I didn’t see the point.  I guess it will be a while before you get to go to rehab.”

               I shook my head.

               “Dr. Bunch said I could start when I felt ready.”

               “Already?  You were in a coma for so long. When are you going to start?”

               “Tomorrow if I can.  I feel like I’ve never walked before so I should get to it.”

               Her eyes went a bit wide.

               “Tomorrow?”

               “If I can, how long have you been going?”

               “I…uh, I really haven’t wanted to.”

               “Why not?”

               April shrugged.

               “I donno.”

               “Well I’m sure we can do it together and laugh at each other as we zombie shuffle.  Zombies do shuffle right?”

               April laughed, it sounded like music to my ears.  I caught a nurse looking at me out of the corner of my eye.  She was smiling.  I looked back at April who was still smiling, she finally was able to talk.

               “Yes, zombies shuffle.  I wonder if they’ll let us dress up.”

               “I’d be happy for anything but this whatever this is, it’s not very warm, or comfortable.”

               “I’m sure they’ll find you something.  I’d lend you some of mine, but you’re like a giant compared to little old me.”

               “I will be alright.  So…what books did you read me?”

               “It was my favorite series, The Godling Chronicles.”

               “That’s the one about the vampires isn’t it?”

               “Yes, it is, do you remember me reading them.”

               At that point I swore in my mind, Eric had read the first book to me.        

               “I must, I don’t know why I know that.”

               “Well I’ll let you borrow them, they’re kind of worn, I’ve read them like a million times.  I wish I was Enid, thousands of years old and not caring what anyone thinks, and oh ya being able to heal from bullets like it’s a funny bone injury.”

               “Sounds like a good life, but I mean vampires can’t go in the sun so, I mean, that’s a drawback right?”

               “Oh, no, well yes, but Enid she has this amulet that she has molded around her heart…ah, never mind you’ll find out when you read the books.”

               “I…don’t know how to read, I don’t think.”

               I could read, just not with vision.  I had learned braille from a young age.  It was hard with my twisted hands as they were, but I desperately wanted to read my own books instead of having to listen to them.

               “Really?”

               “I see letters and words I guess but I couldn’t tell you what they say.”

               “Well, I can help, but we really should tell the instructors tomorrow.  I’m sure you know how, its just a bit messed up in your head.”

               “I guess.  So, what do people in wheel chairs do for fun around here?”

               “We race in the halls while the nurses try to chase us down.”

               “Hmm, I’m not so good at steering yet, that sounds dangerous.”

               “Pfft, It sounds fun.”

               We heard someone speak behind us, I recognized it as Kat’s voice

               “That is a one-way trip to wheelchairs being taken away.”

               April smiled; I couldn’t help but smile too.  Kat had been my welcome into a new world.

               “Hi Kat!”

               “Hello April, I see you’re trying to corrupt our newest arrival.”

               “Hey, she’s been here almost as long as me.”

               “She was in a coma, so it doesn’t count.”

               “How are you feeling?”

               “I’m doing good, I decided my name should be Amber.”

               “Good name, I’m sure it has nothing to do with April naming you that.”

               I smiled as I responded.

               “No, has nothing to do with that.”

               “Well April, I’m going to steal Amber for a few minutes, I brought her some clothes we’re going to get her changed before lunch.”

               April waved to me as Kat rolled me out and towards my room.

               “I’m glad to see you out and about so soon Amber.”

               “I heard the kids laughing, I wanted to get involved, I was lonely.”

               “They’re going to be decorating for Christmas this afternoon.  Maybe you can supervise.”

               “It’s Christmas?”

               “Yes, its November 27, Thanksgiving was on Thursday so it’s officially Christmas time.”

               “Wow, that is exciting, I love Christmas.”

               She finished pushing me into my room and looked me up and down.

               “Are you starting to remember things?”

               “No, not really, just I got super excited when you said it was officially Christmas time, so I must love Christmas right?”

               “Sounds logical.  Now I’m sorry the clothes aren’t much, and I think the shirts are boys shirts, but its all I could find on short notice from the donations that would fit you.  I washed them up and they should fit.  Do you want some help getting into them?”

               “Yes please.”

               With some difficulty the pair us managed to get me dressed, another new experience I’d never put my own shirt on before.  I pulled the shirt over my head and looked down at it.  It was black with a silver stylized silver S on it.  I honestly had no idea what it represented at the time.  I had no idea who Superman was.  It was a bit big on me, which is why I still own it today.  I had no idea how appropriate it was.  It was old, and a bit faded, as were the jeans which I could tell were girls jeans by the feel of them.  She looked me up and down once I was dressed.

               “Looking good, after lunch and before Christmas decorating, we’ll get you washed up and do something with your hair. It looks like you’ve been sleeping in it for months.”

               I couldn’t help but smile at her when she said that.

               “Thanks for the clothes Kat, it feels good to not be in that nightgown.”

               “Of course, it does.  Sorry the shirt is so old, but honestly everything was for smaller kids.”

               “I don’t mind, I like it, the symbol is neat.”

               “It’s Superman’s symbol.”

               “Who is that?”

               “You really have lost your memory, haven’t you?”

               “He was a Superhero in the seventies and eighties.  He died.  Lord knows how old that shirt is.”

“What happened?”

“There was a big fight here in Metropolis in and he died defending us.  It was before I was born but I’ve been to his memorial lots of times.”

“No, I don’t remember.”

I really didn’t, I’d never heard of Superman.  I had heard about superheroes and villains. Metahumans.  It sounded to fantastical to be true.  But I guess I’m proof it is true.

“Well it’s not important, we haven’t seen another like him, I doubt we will.  I mean there are those metahumans but who knows if they are even real right?”

               “I am not sure what you’re talking about.”

               “That’s okay, lets get you to lunch then we’ll get you a bath and then Christmas decorating okay?”

               I nodded and she wheeled me out to lunch.

Chapter 4: Part 4: Friends and Family

Summary:

Amber deals with the ramifications of being self-centered and meets her new family.

Notes:

There is a suicide attempt in this chapter.

               I couldn’t believe how good it felt to have clean hair, and to just be clean.  Kat and I discussed my hair while I was having my bath and decided I should cut it as soon as possible so it wouldn’t get in the way.  We thought just past my shoulders would look good.  Christmas decorating had been a lot of fun.  I had done it with my parents so many times but I had never seen the lights or how the ornaments sparkled.  The kids really enjoyed it too.  I had slept well that night and had my first rehab session scheduled for the next afternoon.  April and I had spent the whole afternoon and evening together.  She seemed loathe to leave me.  I think she was afraid I wouldn’t wake up and she’d be left alone again.

               I rolled over to the window in my wheelchair and looked down.  The roads were busy that day I could see cars moving back and forth and people walking on the sidewalk.  Part of me wished I was down there, experiencing all of it.  Another part of me was worried I was dangerous, after the explosion that killed my family.  Richard knocked on my door.

               “Good morning Amber, time to get you to lessons, Oh, you’re dressed.  Good job. How are you feeling?”

               “I’m feeling good, Richard.  Very good.”

               “I’m glad to hear it.”

               He took the handles of my wheelchair and pushed me towards the classroom.  I had been to schools when before the accident.  But as everything this was a brand-new experience; I could see the classroom and my fellow students.  It seems like this was the nine and above class. There were three instructors, it seems one was specifically for me.  She took me through several books trying to see if I understood anything, of course I could not.  I noticed a boy touching the pages of what appeared to be a blank book, at least from where I was sitting.  I thought that must be braille.  I pointed at the book he was reading.

               “Mrs. Arya, could I try one of those books?”

               “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt; We’ve tried everything else.”

               I closed my eyes and I read a few lines from book.  My fingers were way more sensitive.  I only needed the lightest of touches.  When I opened my eyes, she looked a bit shocked.

               “You understand braille? Amazing.  We can work with that. I don’t have anything right now, but tomorrow I will bring a book with English letters and words with braille you can use that to learn.”

               “There are books like that?”

               “Of course, sighted people learn braille too.  Look at you.”

               “Thank you, Mrs. Arya.”

               “We can use this for math too, numbers.  Oh, thank goodness, you had me worried.”

               “In the meantime, you read that book and I’ll get you another.  Just to make sure you keep in practice.”

               April was on the opposite side of the room, she kept glancing at me.  I could tell she was worried about me, I smiled at her to let her know I was fine.  She looked a bit nervous as well.  When we finished class and lunch and were wheeling our way to the Rehab room she stopped about ten feet from the door.

               “I’m not sure this is a good idea, maybe its too soon, I mean your legs are probably still weak.”

               “My legs are fine April, and so are yours.”

               “I don’t think this is the right day for it, I mean its just after thanksgiving.”

               “Well I’m not going to miss my rehab.  You can wait out here if you want.”

               I started wheeling towards the room and I could hear her rushing to catch up.

               “I thought it wasn’t the right day for it?”

               “I still think it’s the wrong day, but if you start before me, you’ll leave before I can and then I’ll be stuck here alone again.”

               “If you’re not ready, you’re not ready.”

               She got a determined look on her face and pushed past me into the room.  I smiled at her back.  Glad I could give her the nudge she needed.

               “I’m ready.”

               I rolled in after her.  The rehabilitation trainer was a real giant.  He was way taller than me.  He was dark skinned, and he had massive muscles. He smiled when we came in.  A woman came out from an office.  She was younger looking but also very fit.

               “Hi, I’m Geoff, and that is Karen.  We are going to be helping you learn how to walk again.  I hope you’re both ready to work hard.”

               I nodded; April kept looking over her shoulder at the door we had entered.  I poked her arm gently.

               “You can do this.”

               She nodded.

               Geoff looked at his tablet and then to me. 

               “Amber, you’ll be working with me today.”

               Karen rolled April away from me and started helping her exercise her legs.  Geoff rolled me towards the other side of the gym and kneeled so we could talk.

               “Now Amber, I see here you just woke up from a coma, are you sure you’re up to this?”

               “I think I am, I was able to stand on my own, twice, well I mean I was using the bathroom sink, but I was strong enough I just, couldn’t make them work how I wanted.”

               I motioned at my legs.

               “Well the doctor has signed off, I just don’t want to rush this, you could set yourself back.”

               “No, I have to try, I don’t want April to see me leave.”

               “She’ll understand.”

               “No, I just think, she wouldn’t try if I wasn’t here.  I kind of pushed her into coming today.  She was scared.”

               “Well okay, but if anything hurts you tell me right away.”

               I nodded and he reached down and helped me up.  There were two bars in parallel and he held me up and I put my hands on them.

               “Now Amber, I’m going to hold you the whole time here, just put one foot in front of the other.”

               “I don’t know how.”

               “Watch me. You got those bars? Are you okay?”

               I nodded and then he went to the other side of the bars and slid his socked foot along the ground and inched forward while holding onto the bars.

               “Just like that, just slide your foot forward.”

               He moved around beside me and I could feel his strong hands around my waist.

               “Now just slide one foot forward, that’s it, then the other. Looking good Amber, looking good.”

               The whole session was an hour, I was exhausted by the end of it.  This new body I found myself in was not light and the last fifteen minutes he had me shuffling on my own without him holding me.  Funny if someone were to say Nova Storm couldn’t hold up her own body weight it would be laughable.  I threw myself into rehab.  I tried to go every day, but I wasn’t allowed.  I wanted to walk on my own.  Having legs that worked, it was a miracle.  When I wasn’t in rehab I was retraining myself to read with my eyes.  April tried to keep up, but unlike her, I wasn’t recovering from an injury, I was just learning to use my perfectly functional legs.  I didn’t realize how much I was hurting her with my drive to walk.  I had been so much trauma that I couldn’t talk about because then everyone would know I was lying, that I couldn’t see outside my own situation. 

I was young, and trauma is a strange beast.  I didn’t understand the trauma April was feeling.  She had always been able to walk and now she struggled with it.  Her body just wouldn’t do what she wanted it to do.  I spent time with her, but I didn’t see her struggles.  The days turned into weeks and by Christmas day I was walking with a walker.  I had decided to do a cross-stich of April’s favorite novel character, Enid. I even spelled her name out at the bottom.  It was quite challenging, but it had helped me learn how to use my hands better.  Its not like I had the money or ability to go out shopping.  I even wrapped it myself.  I shuffled to her room on Christmas morning. 

I could see blood seeping out from under the door to her bathroom.  I started slamming the door with my shoulder and crying for help.  It was my first encounter with my newly forming super strength.  I managed to burst the door open but soon found myself on the floor with no support my face in April’s blood.  I wish I had known; I wish I had looked harder.  I just didn’t understand.  I could see she was still breathing as I laid there.  I called for help again.  Christmas day wasn’t what I had expected that year.  When April came back, I asked if we could be roommates.

 

The first day was rough, it was New Years eve.  I didn’t know how to talk to her.  I didn’t know what to say.  I was terrible at social interactions.  A lifetime of being blind had left me with a distinct inability to read people’s body language.  I was trying to learn.  I could see frowns and smiles now and realize what those meant, but it wasn’t instinctive.  It never has been easy for me.   New Years was always special for my family.  It meant another year that I should have died in, I was alive, so it was big celebration.  It made me miss my family more.  I couldn’t share that with April.  We had never discussed her family, or why she was a ward of the state, or even how ended up in a wheelchair to begin with. I glanced over at her from my bed, she was rolled over on her side.  Staring at the wall, away from me.  I couldn’t really get a read on what was going on in her head.  I know now she was angry to be in a room with me.  She thought they didn’t trust her and had put me there to watch and make sure she didn’t try again.  It was a strain on our budding friendship.  As was my complete inability to understand what she was going through.  Which was very similar to my own trauma.

She was cold to me throughout the whole day she didn’t speak to anyone.  She refused to go for breakfast, lunch or supper.  Uncharacteristic for her, she loved food in a way I would never understand.  She just lay there staring at the wall.  I did my best to not prod her too much.  I wanted to fix everything.  But even now, with all this power, there are some things I cannot make right.  I heard the crowd roaring outside, looks like it was officially twenty-twenty-three.  Another year and I was still alive.  I laid in bed tears dripping onto my pillow.  April must have heard my quiet sobs and rolled herself over and looked at me.  Her eyes and nose were just as red as mine.  I was shocked that she even bothered to ask.

“Are you okay Amber?”

“No, I’m not okay.”

“What’s wrong?”

“I have a feeling this was a special day for my family.  And now I’m alone.”

“It was a special day for my family too.”

“Why was it special for your family?”

“It was my mother’s birthday.”

I sniffled a bit and wiped my tears off my face with my sleeve. 

“Do you want to talk about what happened?”

“I, I am not sure.”

“You don’t have to, I just… well you can talk to me.”

“You don’t remember anything I don’t want to fill your head with horror stories.”

               “It’s okay I can handle it, I promise.  It might help.  I feel like I’m to blame for whatever happened and I can’t really explain it to anyone.  Just saying that out loud makes me feel a little better.

               “You couldn’t have blown up a whole building.  Not like me, this was my fault.”

 

               “I don’t think it was.”

               “We were at the restaurant for my birthday.   A man came in and started shooting.  My mom did her best to cover me up.  My father tried to save my brother; It didn’t help.  It was in Gotham.”

               She was starting to cry.  I did my best to slide across the floor and climb into her bed.  I managed after a few minutes.  I hugged her the way Kat had hugged me on the first night after I woke up.  It was awkward I wasn’t used to being so physically close to anyone.  She sobbed into my chest and we hugged each other for a long time.  I was crying myself.  Just as much for my loss as for hers.  When she’d calmed down a bit she continued.

               “I was shot in the back and I couldn’t feel anything below my waist.  A hospital here in Metropolis said they could do surgery and they might be able to fix the damage, for free.  I was sent to the hospital here, and then I was brought here to recover and learn to walk again. Its so hard.  I just wish I had never asked to go to that restaurant for my birthday, but it was my favorite.”

               “You didn’t know what would happen, you couldn’t know.  You just wanted to have a birthday party with your family.”

               She started to sob again, and I found myself rubbing her back like my mother used to when I was in pain.  We fell asleep like that.  Both of us crying.  It was the first moment of true friendship between us, before we had been acquaintances but through our joint trauma we had bonded.

               When I woke up the next morning it was still dark out.  I was stiff and super warm. She was still snoring.  It was difficult to extricate myself and get to my own bed with my still limited mobility.  I pulled my blanket on and went back to sleep.  I woke up to April poking my nose gently.

               “You’re going to miss breakfast sleepy head.”

               I struggled to wakefulness and then laughed.  She was already dressed.  When I had pulled off my nightgown and strapped my training bra on, she looked, out of sorts with red cheeks.  She was staring at me and I didn’t know why.  I pulled my superman shirt on which was quickly becoming my favorite shirt.  It was still so baggy it hid my newly developing parts that I was not exactly comfortable with yet.

               “Did I do something wrong?”

               “No, no.”

               “I’m sorry, you just, your cheeks are all red and you look, I don’t know like your not comfortable.”

               “I’m embarrassed about last night.  Then I saw the…blood stains on your jeans.  I realized you found me there, like that.”

               “Don’t be embarrassed, I’m glad I found you, if I hadn’t you wouldn’t be here.”

               “Kat…Kat told me you broke open the door yourself.  I saw the bruise.  Does it hurt?”

 

               She pointed and I looked down at my now shirt covered arm and shoulder.

               “I barely noticed it, I have this feeling I’m used to being in pain.”

               “I can’t believe you just changed right there like that.”

               “Why?  Am I not supposed to?”

               “No, well, yes, I don’t know, it’s just I usually like some privacy when I’m getting dressed.”

               “I’m sorry, I’ll make sure to change in the bathroom from now on.”

               “It’s alright, you didn’t upset me, I just noticed the bruise.  I’m sorry I stared.  I know you’re feeling a bit awkward about this.”

               She pointed to her own chest, she was more developed then I was by this time.  I really hadn’t considered I would develop like this.  My genetic disorder had interfered with puberty but it would seem I was getting hit by it with full force now.  In the last month I’d had to replace my one bra twice.

               “Does it hurt?”

               “It’s uncomfortable sometimes.  But I wouldn’t say it hurts.”

               “My chest ached when it first started.  I remember being in tears some days.”

               “I don’t think I feel pain like everyone else, I mean, like my pain scale is different.  You know when they ask you is it a one or a three or a nine?  I’m always at one.”

               She was in her wheelchair and I pushed myself up and leaned on my walker and we made our way to breakfast.

               “That’s probably why you’re getting so much better at walking then I am, I’m in so much pain after the rehab sessions.”

               “I’m usually tired, but not in pain.  My arms used to get shaky near the end, but I’m doing better now.”

               “You really are.”

               “I have no basis for comparison, but I think my legs are fine and so is my body, I just seem to need to learn how to use it again.  You aren’t in the same place; You were injured and maybe it’s still making connections.  But you are getting better too.  I bet by the end of January you’ll be using a walker too.”

               “You look like an old lady with that thing.”

               “Maybe when you get one, we can have old lady races.”

               April laughed.  It was a sound I hadn’t heard often lately and it was music to my ears.  I missed my family and I missed Eric but it was like I was building a new family with her.  We sat at the same table, well I sat and she wheeled in and I noticed when I looked around that Sam wasn’t there.  Neither were her two friends.  I looked back at April, it didn’t seem she had noticed.  I didn’t say anything about it, but I would soon find out, Sam had passed away the night before.  Cancer sucks.

               Kat was the one who told me about Sam, I asked her about it when April was at her counseling session.  She had died in her sleep just after midnight.  I was starting to realize April had be right, we were the lucky ones.  Yes, we had lost our families, but the other kids there, the ones with terminal illnesses, they maybe never had one, or had been abandoned.  They never walk out of the facility alive.  Not like we would eventually.  Who would mourn for them?  Only the nurses, doctors and staff of Precious Angels.  I had learned quickly after the first child died, that children didn’t die at Precious Angels, they were adopted by God and were happy with their new family.  I know it was stupid and religious but it helped the other children deal with the loss.  I had faced my death for my entire life.  I was comfortable with the fact that one day I would just cease to exist, but it didn’t do me any favors growing up.  My parents weren’t exactly open about my real condition, but children know.  I knew.  I didn’t say anything about how it made me feel for their sakes, but I had some dark nights of the soul.  Children shouldn’t be faced with their own mortality.  I had cried a few tears into Kat’s shoulder.  She had comforted me.  My emotions were all over the place, I couldn’t have said it then, but now I can say it was like being on an out of control rollercoaster. Hormones are a not easy when you’re a teenage girl going through puberty.

               I had been right, by Mid- January April was walking with a walker.  We did have a few old lady races.  Until she fell and hurt her knee.  I don’t think either of us regretted it.  The director of the hospice was not amused by our antics.  She was an older lady and she thought we were little terrors.  The pair us could barely contain our snickers and giggles as she lectured us on proper decorum befitting young ladies and how we were an example to the younger kids.  The younger kids loved our races and cheered us on.  I’m fairly sure the nurses knew we were doing it but turned a blind eye for as long as they could.  By the end of February there were a few new kids.  Sam’s two friends had been adopted by God as the winter turned to Spring.  By May both April and I were walking without assistance.  I was reading at a grade level far above my apparent age.  Before, I would have been considered to have a learning disability.  My brain wasn’t formed correctly due to my genetic condition.  I had gotten by with my weird photographic memory but I hadn’t been able to make connections.  I could tell you that two times two was equal to four, but it was because I memorized it, not because I made the connection that you could separate things into two groups of two.  It was a strange feeling for me to know that the old me was actually mentally challenged.  Old me wouldn’t have realized it but new me could see it clearly.  It made it easier and easier to think of Kristen Laurence as an old friend who had died, and for me to become Amber.

               There had been more searching for my family as time wore on, but I knew I had no one, they had all died in the explosion.  I hadn’t had the strength of will to look up what had been reported online.  I actively avoided news of the outside.  I didn’t want to confuse myself.  They decided that the day I woke up would be my Birthday and that I was twelve years old.  I didn’t correct them.  Any deviation from my story and I couldn’t imagine the trouble I would get in.  So I just kept my mouth shut.  It was easier than actively lying and trying to get my true age listed.  April had already turned thirteen last month.  The pair of us were healthy enough that we no longer needed to be at Precious Angels.  April wasn’t in pain and we were both walking, running now.  It was time for us to move on.

               Kat resisted her bosses as long as she could, struggling to find April and I a placement together.  She even tried a DNA test on us to see if she could find family.   At time I was shocked to hear I had family nearby.  I had assumed everyone from my extended family had died, and those that hadn’t didn’t know I existed.  But it wasn’t my family.  You see my DNA came up as a match for a missing person named, Clark Kent.  He had a sister living in Smallville.  I had never heard of him before, so I was completely confused.  And you likely are too at this point.  Don’t worry, we’ll get to that. I was his granddaughter.  Or so the test showed.  Kat was excited.  I was confused and April grew morbid.  It, kind of dashed our chances at being placed in a foster home or care home together.  April was happy for me of course but we had built a new family between us.  Like we were sisters.  Kat reached out to my “family”.  She and I looked nothing alike.  This didn’t surprise me since I know I had no family in Smallville. 

               My aunt was much older than Kat.  She wasn’t made, up or dressed particularly stylishly.  She was quite plain looking with dark hair and blue eyes.  She was wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt.  She looked like she spent a lot of time outdoors. I wouldn’t call her unkind looking at first appearances, but she did look very serious.  I was taller than her already.  She wasn’t a tall woman, but she had some weight to her.

               “So, this is my Brother Clark’s granddaughter?”

               She looked me up and down.  Having seen her at livestock auctions I can tell you she was looking at me like she looked at a head of cattle.  She had this way about her.  Very matter of fact.  She looked at Kat and was very serious when she asked her next question.

               “Are you feeding these girls here?”         

               Kat was a bit stunned it seemed but after a few blinks she nodded and said yes.

               “Couldn’t tell from looking at her, she’s skin and bones.”

               She looked at me again.

               “What’s your name?”

               “I don’t really remember, but I picked Amber.”

               “Sounds kind of fluffy to me. Couldn’t pick something sensible like Jane, Mary, or Sarah?”

               “It was the first one we came up with, ma’am.”

               “Well you seem well-mannered enough.  You know how to address your elders.   You can call me Aunt Edna. If you ever call me Great Aunt Edna I will tan your hide.”

               “Understood Ma’am.”

               “I won’t be taking you in myself, I’m getting on in years.  I’m too old to spend my days chasing after pre-teen girls.  My daughter Emma, she’ll be looking after you.”

               She looked at Kat again.

 

               “We’ll get the lawyers to start filing paperwork.  Is she okay here while it is sorted out?”

               “Of course, Ms. Kent.”

               “You take good care of her.”

               Edna Kent wasn’t an openly emotional type of individual; So, I did not suspect she would respond well to my next request.  I don’t know why I decided to press my luck. I had to try.  She was turning to leave.

               “Ma’am, I have a friend, she’s like a sister to me, I wouldn’t…be ready to leave if it wasn’t for her, does your family have a place for her?”

               She stopped and turned back to me.

               “We Kent’s like to support our community, but we can’t be taking every stray that knocks on our door, we’re just farmers.  I’m sorry girl.”

               I nodded.  She wasn’t wrong.  I know now how much it cost them to take me in now.  I was obviously disappointed and worried about what would happen to April.  We talked long into the night after Edna’s visit.

               “I asked if they could take you in, but she said they couldn’t.  I’m sorry.”

               April had been crying, I couldn’t blame her.  I was crying off and on too.  I was about to end up with a family that wasn’t mine and I knew nothing about.  Kat had gone on about how Smallville would be good for me, how a family would be able to support me emotionally.  I hadn’t really paid attention I was too distraught to hear her words.

               “It’s okay, I understand.  I must be scary for you.  You don’t remember anything about them, do you?”

               “No, I don’t know anything about them.  I think they’re farmers through.  At least my Aunt Edna is.”

               “Was she scary?”

               “No, but she wasn’t friendly either, you know I’m terrible at reading people.”

               “Oh boy do I know it.  You couldn’t tell someone was angry with you if they were punching you in the face.”

               She laughed, I giggled too, it wasn’t far from the truth.   We had a fun night just talking about random things.  We only had another week together, it was bittersweet.  She gave me her email address and asked me to send her an email when I could.  She was being placed in a group home in Metropolis, she promised she’d respond, I promised I’d email her.  I knew what it was by now, but I couldn’t tell you how to do it.  I would figure it out though if it meant I could stay connected to April.  We got one last hug before I had to go downstairs with my meager donated belongings and one of Kat’s old gym bags.  Kat was off on the day Edna came to get me and I regretted I never got to say goodbye.  She had made the new me, and I couldn’t thank her.  Edna was in a mood, I wasn’t aware it was her normal mood when she had to come to Metropolis.

               “Is that it girl?”

               She looked at my tiny gym bag, the old Superman t-shirt and jeans with a few faded bloodstains in them that I wore.  I nodded.

               “Yes, Ma’am.”

               “Poor thing.  That shirt looks like it was pulled out of a dumpster.  And those pants, are those blood stains?”

               “Yes ma’am, its blood.  My friend had an accident and I fell in the blood.”

               “Lord above.  I had no idea things were so dire in Metropolis that they couldn’t give an orphan girl a decent set of clothes.”

               She opened the door to her truck.  It was brown and had a roll bar with fog lights on it.  Not the truck of a sixty something year old woman.  It was old.  Probably almost as old as her.  I miss that old pick-up truck.  I used to drive it every chance I got.  There was just something about the rumble of the diesel engine that was satisfying.   I tried to pull my seat belt on but it wouldn’t budge.  Edna gave a chuckle.

               “That thing hasn’t worked since before I was old enough to drive this thing.”

               I laughed; It must have sounded nervous.

               “No need to be nervous, girl, I’m a good driver.  Your cousin is looking forward to meeting you.  She keeps asking her mom and dad for a sister.”

               “Is your daughter really okay with me living there?”

               “Of course, she is, you’re family.”

               “I just, don’t want to be a burden.”

               “I’m sure you’ll help out around the farm and help earn your keep.  Emma is a busy sort.  She’s a lawyer, so mostly you’ll be seeing my son-in-law, Henry. He’s a good sort, if a bit soft around the edges.  Don’t worry you’ll fit in.”

               “I am not sure.  I don’t really know who I am supposed to be.”

               “Just be the best person you can be.  The rest will follow.”

               Edna had a way about her, as rough as she was around the edges even with my completely untrained senses, I could tell there was something good about her.  I always appreciated that she was completely and unabashedly honest.  If you are being an idiot, she’d tell you.  She pulled into a long driveway.  An old wooden sign hung over the driveway stating, Kent Farm.  Edna parked her truck beside a much newer blue one.  She pulled herself out and motioned for me to follow. I walked after her.  The house was a beautiful yellow and I saw a big red barn, and cows grazing in a field. 

 

               “Come on girl, let’s get some lunch in us.”

               She was waving at me from the covered porch.   I picked up my pace, carrying my old gym bag slung over my shoulder.  She waved me inside, and the most wonderful scent hit my nose.  There was another older lady in the kitchen, she was wearing a dress and an apron.  Her silver hair was pulled up in a bun.  She was the taller of the two.   The woman was hovering near a basket full of biscuits.  Edna walked up behind her and wrapped her arms around the thinner woman’s waist and kissed her on the cheek.  She tried to sneak a biscuit and the woman slapped her hand.

               “Wash first!”

               Enda laughed and washed her hands.  The other woman spun around spatula in hand and looked me up and down.  She looked very kindly.  Lots of laugh lines. 

               “I thought you were bringing home a girl, not a boy in sack a cloth.”

               “I’m sure she cleans up nice Heather.”

               Heather shook her head.  And seemed to be waiting for something.  I looked between them confused.  Heather quirked an eyebrow and looked at Edna, then back at me.

               “Well wash up for lunch.”

               “Yes, ma’am.”

               She smiled at my response and went back to putting lunch on plates and moving them to the kitchen table.  I washed my hands and sat down in the chair Heather pointed at.   After five months of hospital food what was already on the table was beautiful to my newly working eyes.  She had fried up some potatoes, ham and beans and baked fresh biscuits.  Heather pulled off her plaid jacket and hung it up and wash her own hands before sitting down.   Heather washed hers as well and sat down between Edna and myself.  She started dishing out food.  I had paused, I was used to saying grace, both at home and at Precious Angels, it was a Catholic organization.  I said grace out of habit and crossed myself and started pulling food out.  They looked at each other as I finished.  They seemed to have this whole language between them.  A look here, a smile there.  A frown.  I have never seen two people more in tune with each other.  We ate in silence for several minutes.  To be honest I didn’t want to take the time to talk, the food was so good.  Like my mothers.  I had missed home cooking.  Edna laughed.

               “See I told you they were starving her at that place.”

               I felt my cheeks blushing.  I hadn’t really been eating neatly.  I was more stuffing.  I was starving.  I was always starving.  My body seemed to constantly need food.  Kat said it was just because I was a growing girl and needed it.  April never ate as much as I did, and unlike me she didn’t care about the fact it was terrible food.  I finished my mouthful.

               “I’m sorry ma’am.”

               Heather smiled; Her smile was so kindly.  I felt so much love in this house.  It was hard to not smile as well.

               “Don’t be sorry Amber, eat up, it is what its there for.  Growing girls need lots of food.”

               “They didn’t starve us, at Precious Angels, the food, well it just wasn’t very good.  I mean it was food, but I mean, its not like this.  And I appreciated what they gave us, I know they are a charity.”

               Heather wiped her hands on her apron and picked up another biscuit, she took a bite and after she swallowed it she looked at me, with those kindly green eyes of hers. 

               “It’s good you appreciate the fact they did they best they could for you.  Takes a mature child to realize that it’s not all about them.”

               By the time lunch was done I was stuffed so full I thought I would burst.  Not only did she make fresh biscuits she had baked an apple pie.  I can honestly say I had never had apple pie until that day, and it made a quick trip to the top of my list.  As I was eating my second piece Heather was chatting with Edna.

               “Pie is the last of the apples from last years harvest.  You think the orchid is going to do well this year?”

               “Looks like it’s a good season for apples.”

               I blushed a bit and started to slow down on the pie and Heather seemed to pick up on my embarrassment.

               “You keep eating dear.  I was just letting Edna know she might have to pick some up when she’s in Metropolis next time.”

               I nodded, but still ate the pie more slowly.  I finished and stood up and started putting my dishes together and moving them to the sink.  It was habit.  At Precious Angels we were expected to clean up our dishes.  I stood there trying to figure out where to put them, they had a dirty dishes tray at the hospice, but here, I was at a loss.  Heather noticed and pointed out the dishwasher.  I put my dishes down and spent a few minutes trying to figure out how to open it.  Embarrassing when I think of it now.  Heather somehow appeared next to me and showed me how to open it.  I felt my cheeks burn and she just gave me her usual kindly smile and showed me how to load it.  I went back and got the rest of the dishes and loaded it.  Heather started putting the food away and Edna had vanished somewhere.  I looked around and Heather touched my arm and pointed out to the barn.

               “She’s in the barn probably trying to get that beast of an old tractor going.  We’re going to start planting next week.”

               I looked back at the table, it still had a few dishes on it, but Heather shook her head and motioned that I could leave.

               “Go on, I can tell you want to go see the barn.  Tell Edna the children are getting here at six and I want her showered and dressed presentably before they get here. Won’t you dear?”

               “Yes ma’am.”

               I was very curious about the barn.  I knew they existed, but I’d never been inside one.  Well I had when we did this petting zoo thing at my old school back when I was blind and wheelchair bound.  I ran across the wide driveway to the barn.  I still loved to run at that point.  It was a new feeling to be free, wind on my face.  When I got to the big doors I saw Edna on her back with a tool and could see a black fluid coming out of the bottom of the tractor.  She noticed me hovering at the door and I could hear her laughing. 

               “You can come in, it’s just a barn.”

               I walked inside.  I was almost tip-toeing afraid I’d break something.  Bales of hay were stacked along one side.  I could see a few horse pens, empty, probably because they were in the fields.  In a back corner I saw something covered in a tarp.  I peaked under the corner of it.  It was saw a dusty fender.  It was black, the paint under the dust still shined.  It was up on blocks.  I wasn’t sure about cars.  Based on the ones I would see driving around outside my window at the hospice I’d have to say this one was old. 

               “That old thing, used to belong to Dad.  Put it up on blocks after he died.  Always meant to get it back on the road.  Engines got some issues.”

               I pulled the tarp back further encouraged that she hadn’t gotten mad at my snooping.  It was beautiful.  I would soon get to know it much better.  But that’s later in the story.  I replaced the tarp and walked up the stairs to the hay loft and found a cozy looking couch and a dusty old telescope.  The place looked like it was once well used but had been left to collect dust. It was private and quiet.  I could love a little nook like this for solitude. I heard the stairs complain as Edna walked up them.  She was wiping her hands off with a rag.  She looked around and hrmphed.

               “Your grandfather used to spend all his time here.  He said he was studying but I think he was spying on his crush.  If you open that door and point the telescope down you’ll be able to see your new house.  It’s just across the road.”

 I couldn’t help myself, and I did just as she said.  It was cute white house.  It looked like it used to be a farmhouse.  It was fairly large.  I could see a dog running around in the backyard barking.  A man was throwing a ball it and it would chase after it.

“Go into the house and ask Heather for some work clothes.  I could use some help on the tractor.”

“I don’t know anything about tractors.”

“You got two eyes, and a brain don’t ya?  That means you can learn.  Hurry up, want to get her done before the kids get here.”

“Yes ma’am.”

Heather didn’t take long to find me some clothes.  We didn’t bother with different pants my jeans were already pretty much ruined with the blood stains but she found one of my apparent grandfather’s old shirts and sent me out to help.  I lost track of time as Edna and I laid there under that tractor.  She would point out parts and tell me what they did and ask me for tools and patiently help when I had no clue what she was talking about.  She knew so much about engines, and she seemed eager to share.  By the end of the afternoon I had changed two spark plugs on my own, under her watchful gaze of course.   Edna and I both hit our heads on the bottom of the tractor when we heard Heather call out to us.  We glanced at each other and laughed.  Heather didn’t seem amused at our laughter.

“You two covered in grease and the kids will be here in hour. Hopeless.  You wash off before you go dirtying up my white doors.”

She shook her head and walked back to the farmhouse.  Edna led me to a sink in another smaller barn and we used shampoo of all things to wash off the grease.   While we washed our hands, she looked at me and smiled.

“I’m glad you’re not afraid to get your hands dirty.  Most girls your age would take one look at that engine and run the other way.”

“I guess I don’t remember I’m supposed to hate getting dirty.”

               Edna laughed and pounded me on the back.

               “You’ll fit in just fine around here, Amber.  Just fine.  Hurry up and get inside and get a shower and changed before Heather puts out in the barn for supper.”

               The bathroom was old, but I could immediately tell the difference.  It was homey, not like the institutional ones at the hospice.  The hot water took a while to kick in.  I didn’t wash my hair.  I had noticed it would take forever to dry with it so long.  Kat had refused to let me cut it shorter.  She said I looked good with the longer hair.  I put on my nice clothes, at this point it was a white blouse and non-blood-stained jeans. I pulled my hair back into a ponytail and made sure I didn’t look like a street urchin.  I found myself very nervous for the upcoming family dinner.  I was about to meet my new family, I did not know what to expect.  My mind drifted back to April and where she was at that moment.  There was a knock at the door.  I looked at myself one last time and picked up my bag of meager belongings and opened the door. 

               “Sorry ma’am.”

               Edna looked surprised when I opened the door.

               “I was just about to give you a fifteen-minute warning.”

               “Sorry I took so long ma’am.”

               “You were quick.  See you at dinner.”

               I walked to the kitchen after putting my bag beside the door.  Heather was peeling potatoes.  I watched her for a few minutes before speaking she was listening to a radio show and when I heard a commercial come on I interrupted.

               “Ma’am, may I help?”

               “Of course.  Grab a peeler and dive in.”

               I found a peeler, I assumed it was one because it was identical to the thing Heather was using and I started trying to peel my first potato.  Even I found my pathetic attempts funny until I ended up running the peeler along my finger.  Heather gasped and reached for a cloth.  But when she went to wrap my finger there was no cut.  She threw the peeler in the garbage.

               “No wonder you’re having so much trouble, old thing was so dull you couldn’t peel a potato if you tried.”

               I shrugged taking that at face value and she pulled out a third peeler and handed it to me.  She then showed me how to do it properly and safely and watched me peel my first too.  Satisfied she started on her own pile.

               “How did the tractor go?”

               “It starts now.  We were just cleaning the engine off.”

               “Good, good.  I don’t think I’ve seen Edna smile so much when she was working on it before.  I keep telling her to replace it, its older than her.”

               “I think it has character.”

               Heather laughed.

               “You might be a Kent after all.  Sounds like something one of them would say.”

               “I just mean, just because something is old doesn’t mean you should throw it away.”

               “You might not have any memory, but someone taught you right from wrong Amber.  I can tell.”

               I remembered my mother and all her small wise sayings.  She did teach me right from wrong, in her own way.  She never lectured me, she lived a good life and I learned from her words to others.  My parents were not rich as I’ve already said, and being poor meant they had to just make things work.  My father was always fixing something or other in the apartment.  I pushed away a couple of tears that had started to fall with my knuckle and continued to peel in silence.

               “Okay that’s enough potatoes, now do you now how to cut one properly?”

               “I don’t know.”

               “Well your peeler episode tells me we need to teach you how to use a knife safely. So here take this potato, put your fingers here, no, not there, here. Now make sure the knife’s sharp edge is never towards your finger.  There.  Good, now cut again.  Great.  The secret is control.  If you push too hard the potato will slip out and you’ll lose control and then you will cut yourself.  Don’t try to force it.”

               She walked me through it very patiently I know I was costing her more time then I was saving, and she knew it too, but she just smiled and patiently helped me learn. 

               “Good job.  We’ll make a cook out of you yet Amber.  Could you wash your hands and set the table please?”

               “Yes ma’am.”

               She shook her head and put the potatoes in the water and turned on the gas to the stove top burner.  Setting a table was something I could do.  I had helped at Precious Angels once I could walk on my own.  April said it was sad how much enjoyment I took in the task.  She didn’t understand that to me it was a joy, being able to walk, and use my hands, and just help others instead of being helped.  Edna came down the stairs.  She was wearing a dress shirt and a clean pair of jeans.  Heather looked at her and shook her head.  Edna looked down at herself.

               “What?”

               “Jeans?  Really? That’s your idea of dressing up now?”

               “They’re my nicest pair.  Its not like its Easter.”

               “So, I get you in a dress one time a year now?  We’re bringing someone new into the family and you can’t even wear a dress?  You know how much Emma likes seeing you dressed properly for dinner.”

               Edna made her usual hrumph sound and smoothed out her dress shirt.  Heather shook her head and went back to mashing the potatoes.  She seemed more anxious then I would have expected.  I think that’s why I was drawn to Heather.  I could read her very easily.  It brought a level of comfort I hadn’t had since I woke up from my coma.  Edna sat down in a reclining chair in the living room and put on a pair of reading glasses and started scrolling through a tablet.  I finished setting the dining room table.  Heather had already expanded it and set up chairs.  I went back into the kitchen.

               “I’m done setting the table ma’am, anything else I can help with?”

               “Put some butter in a butter dish, make sure we have salt and pepper on the table and put the pickled beets out.”

               The whole request was challenging for me at the time, I had no idea what a butter dish looked like.  I turned to her and was very embarrassed to ask.

               “I’m sorry ma’am, I don’t know what pickled beets are or what butter is, or what a butter dish looked like.”

               Heather had seemed so flustered and anxious I thought for sure she was going to lose patience with me, but she didn’t.  She smiled and wrapped her arm around my shoulders.  I probably looked like I was going to cry, I felt like I was going to.  I just wanted to help and I couldn’t even do simple things.

               “It’s okay.  Amber.  I understand. Come here and just do this with the masher. Just like that.”

               I followed her instructions to the letter and she gathered a few things.  They were clear, I assume they were crystal.  She took over mashing and mixed in some of what she indicated was butter and poured some milk in.  While she mashed the potatoes with her right hand she pointed out the various items naming them for me.  I put the butter out, and the pickled beets.

               “Be careful with the beet juice it stains.”

               I nodded and spread my newly completed plates around the table.  As I was working the door opened and I saw a woman walk in.  She was tall.  Statuesque I think a writer would describe her as.  I could tell instantly she was related to Edna.  She was dressed in a blouse and a grey pencil skirt.  Behind her the man I had seen playing with a dog came in.  He was wearing a suit, with a red tie.  Carrying a girl who had her arms wrapped around his neck.  She was wearing the cutest pink dress.  Her eyes went wide when she saw me and she squirmed to get down.  He put her down and she rushed over and glomped onto my waist. 

               “You’re my new sister!”

               I nodded and patted her on her head.  She couldn’t have been more then four.  The woman, who I assumed at the time was Emma looked tired.  Heather noticed they had come in.  She rushed out of the kitchen to give them both tight hugs.  She also scooped up the little girl and kissed her on the cheeks.    The girl cried out.

               “Grandma I’m getting a new sister!”       

               Heather smiled at her and nodded and put her down.  She gave Emma a look up and down and put her hands on her hips.

               “Really, you show up to a special family dinner like that?”

               “I’m sorry mom, I was at the office late.”

               “I know where you get it from.”

               Heather waved her hand dismissively towards Edna who had put her tablet down and was walking into the kitchen.  She scooped up the little girl and gave her a bear hug.

               “Look at you.  I think you’ve grown an inch since I saw you last.”

               The little girl giggled and wrapped her arms around Edna’s neck.  The man who I assumed was Henry looked a bit uncomfortable tugged on his collar.  He gave me a small smile and wave.  I think I scared him somehow.

               “You’re getting on my case for being dressed in a skirt and Mom’s wearing jeans?”

               Emma rolled her eyes and pulled off her shoes.

               “I told you both it was a dress up dinner, your daughter and husband can listen, why can’t you?”

               Emma rolled her eyes.  And went to pull plates out of a cupboard and as she turned with a few she noticed the table was already set.

               “Oh don’t worry about that Emma, Amber got everything taken care of you can go relax I know you had a long day.”

               Emma nodded and went into the living room and put her feet up.  Henry shooed the little girl into the living room, Edna followed.  I stood there where I was beside the table not sure what to do.  Heather looked at me and smiled.

               “Go ahead sit down and relax dear.  I got the rest.”

               I nodded.  I honestly would have rather helped in the kitchen.  I had no idea what to say or do.  The people in that room were going to be my new parents, and my new sister.   I resigned myself to it and walked in and sat down.  The girl was on my lap before I realized what was happening.  She looked up at me.

               “I’m Sarah.  And I know your name is Amber.”

               I smiled despite my nervousness.  I had come to understand young children made great ice breakers.  They don’t care about social awkwardness; They just go to it.

               “Hi Sarah.”

               “You have pretty hair and eyes.”

               “I do?”

               “Yes!  I have blonde hair too!”

               She flicked her curls.  I couldn’t help but smile again.  The kid was adorable.  If only she’d stayed that way, but we all grow up.  She crawled off and started digging under the tv and pulled out a box of toys and started playing with them.  Henry kept making shy glances at me.  I came to understand, he was just as socially awkward as I was.  Emma was almost dozing.  Edna was reading her tablet again making quiet complaints about the damn republicans.  I didn’t have any comprehension of politics at the time so I had no idea what she was complaining about.  Feeling completely out of my depth I decided to do the only sane thing I could think of I got on the floor and crossed my legs and played with the toys, Sarah told me all about the little story she was weaving and I listened and played along.  Kids I can handle.  The door opened again and a six-foot-tall man walked in.  He was African American and he was dressed in a very nice suit.  He leaned down and hugged and kissed Heather on the forehead.

               “Hey mom.”

               “Dean.  You made it!”

               “Yes sorry, I got stuck at a work meeting.  I see Emma’s already passed out.”

               Sarah had jumped up and ran towards Dean and hugged his leg.  He scooped her up and gave her a hug and kissed her forehead.

               “Hey Princess.”

               “Uncle Dean, my new big sister got here!”

               “I can see that, why don’t you introduce me Sarah.”

               He put her down and she grabbed his hand and tugged him along with her.  I stood up and dusted myself off.  Sarah looked up at me and then to Dean.

               “Uncle Dean this is my sister Amber, and Amber, this is our Uncle Dean.”

               He offered his hand, and I took it shaking it.

               “Nice to meet you, sir.”

               “What lies did our mothers fill your head with to make you think you need to call me sir?”      

               I blushed.  I couldn’t help it.  I had no idea how to respond so I ended stammering something incoherent out.   He laughed.

               “I’m teasing you Amber, sorry.”

 

               Heather had taken her apron off and swatted him with it.

               “Wash your hands and put the potatoes on the table you big brat.”

               “Yes mom.”

               He dutifully followed her instructions smiling the whole time.

               “That goes for the rest of you, wash up.”

               Emma was still dozing and woke with a start when Heather’s apron was thrown at her face.  She pulled it off and glared at her mother and went to wash her hands.  Sarah demanded I sit beside her, I didn’t argue.  Dean led the table in saying grace.  The food was so good I barely paid attention to the conversation at the table.  I helped Sarah cut her meat. I came to realize she could out talk everyone I had ever met.  I didn’t mind though, meant I had to say less.  I was more or less left to talk with Sarah as the rest talked about their days and Dean and Heather tried to convince Edna to replace the old tractor.  I felt surrounded by love that night.  It almost felt like I was back home with my parents.  It was a little easier to let go of Kristen and become Amber.  Especially with Sarah treating me like I had been her sister forever. 

               When it came time to clean up the table I helped again.  This time I didn’t even ask.  Heather tried to tell me to stop and I shook my head.

               “Ma’am, why don’t you go relax, I can do this for you.”

               “You really are a blessing to us, you know that.”

               “No more then you are to me.  Ma’am.”

               She smiled at me.  I could tell I was already accepted by her as part of the family.  I felt that way about everyone there that night.  I was part of the family and that was that.  No more was said about it after that first day.  I felt guilty that a lie had brought us together.  I had no idea how I could possibly be related to Clark Kent.  But DNA doesn’t lie.  When I finished cleaning off the table and putting the food away I leaned on a wooden pillar by the living room.  They were involved in a deep discussion on whether the town cinema should be re-opened.  Emma and Dean thought it was a stupid idea, since Metropolis was only half an hour drive away.  Their mothers were in complete opposition.  Sarah was playing away and all I could think was, how lucky I was to have been found by them.   Eventually Sarah started tugging on her father’s hand.

               “Daddy, I’m bored!”

               He rubbed her head and glanced at Emma who didn’t look like she was ready to leave anytime soon.  I walked up to Sarah and offered my hand.

               “Sarah, I know about a secret room where we can look at the stars from.  Wanna come?”

 

               I looked at Henry and he nodded. Sarah started to bounce and I led her to the barn and up into the loft.  I pushed open the doors and dusted off the telescope and pointed it at the moon.  I moved an old wooden box over and helped her up on top of it so she could look.

               “Wow there’s holes on it!”

               “Those are craters.  Asteroids smashed into it and made them.”

               I made exploding sounds and she was super excited.  She got bored with the moon and we looked at a few stars and together we discovered one of them was Jupiter.  The telescope was a very strong one.  I hadn’t expected it to work so well.  She got tired of that and started bouncing on the old dusty couch.  While I looked for another planet.  It was only a few minutes before I heard the sounds of soft, rhythmic breathing.  I glanced over and Sarah was passed out.  I gave her another half an hour and scooped her up she wrapped her arms around my neck and she whispered.

               “I love you Amber.”

               With those words I knew I had found home.  I had to fight back tears. I knew it was just the mutterings of a young kid, but she had me wrapped around her little fingers.  I carried her into the house and was met by a bunch of smiles.  Heather showed me to the spare room and I laid Sarah down on the bed and sat there for a few minutes before going back down stairs.  They were all drinking tea and Heather offered to make me a cup, which I accepted.  I sat down on the couch beside Heather.  She leaned in and spoke to me quietly.

               “She must really like you, she never goes to sleep for her baby sitters.”

               “I think she was just tired from all the excitement.”

               Heather smiled and nodded.  Emma finished her conversation with Dean and looked at me.

               “Amber, I have to apologize.  Henry didn’t finish setting up your room yet.  He promises he’ll get it done for tomorrow night, do you mind staying here?”

               “No ma’am.”

               “You don’t have to call me ma’am.  We’re all family here.  Call me Emma.”

               I nodded.  Heather finished her cup of tea. And looked at the stairs.

               “You know Sarah’s dead asleep, why don’t you just let her stay here tonight.  If she’s too much to handle while you and Henry get the house ready, Amber can run her around.”

               I nodded.  Emma looked at Henry who shrugged.

               “Guess it is settled then.  Might be nice to have a quiet night alone.”

               “My thoughts exactly, you and Henry haven’t had much time to yourselves with your new job and Sarah.”

               “Thanks mom.”

“Always hon.”

               I noticed that Enda was nowhere to be found.  I assumed she went to bed so she could get an early start. I did not know much about farms, but I knew farmers had to be up early.  I helped Heather load the rest of the dishes into the washer and made my way to bed.  I slept better that night then I had in a long time.

Chapter 5: Part 5: Memorial

Summary:

Amber visits the Superman memorial for the first time and has an unexpected reaction.

               The next day at the Kent farm was much like the one before except Sarah was running around.  Heather kept her out of Edna’s hair for the most part.  I woke up early and helped Enda get the tractor ready for planting.  Helped load the seeds and helped her hook up the seeder.  She was planting corn in the north field and wheat in the east field.  Edna, like Heather was very patient with all my questions and the fact it took a little longer to set up with me there didn’t seem to bother her.  I was an eager student.  Once she was seeding, I went back into the house an washed my hands.  Heather was dressed in jeans and a t-shirt today.  She had Sarah dressed similarly.

               “She finally finished with you, come on, we’re going to Metropolis.  You need some clothes.”

               I stammered something out about not needing anything more than I had.  My protests were in vein and I found myself in Heather’s blue pick-up truck.  Unlike Edna’s truck the seat belts worked, and it was almost silent.  Sarah fell asleep in her child seat shortly after we left the farm.

               “You really don’t need to get me anything ma’am.”

               “Yes, I do.  I don’t know what kind of story Edna spun for you, but we aren’t just poor farmers.  I used to work be an executive vice president at Luthorcorp.  She’s always going on about how we need to save our money for a rainy day.  What’s it for if not to spoil our grandkids?  And stop calling me Ma’am, it’s making me feel my age.  Aunt Heather will do.  Or if you prefer Grandma.”

               “I’ll go with Grandma if that’s alright, I think I’d confuse Sarah otherwise.”

               “Good idea.  We can’t have you walking around Smallville looking like we dove into a donation bin.  No offense to the folks that need to do that, but we have standards to Keep Edna used to be the Sheriff.”

               “She did?”

               “Yes, you don’t think she’s farmed her whole life, did you?”

               “Well I…sort of did.”

               “We had people take care of the farm for us when we were young and busy.  Now Edna does it to keep herself busy.  And I enjoy cooking for her and taking care of the house.  But I do like going shopping sometimes.  We’ll get you some school clothes, a tablet, a computer, and a phone.  And then we’ll go find you a couple of nice dresses for special occasions.  A proper young woman needs to have a dress for every occasion.   Maybe we can get that hair looked at, it looked like you cut it yourself in the mirror.”

               I could feel my cheeks burning again.

               “Its fine Amber, we do what we need to when things are tight.  But you’re part of a family now, not an orphan.  Edna would let you shave it off and wear plaid to school and jeans.  She’s always been a bit of a tom boy.  I’m not saying it’s not attractive, but you don’t seem like that type of girl.  Are you?”

               “Well, I am not sure.  I think I’d love to have a dress.  And I really don’t want to shave my head.  I mean, I suppose I might look good in a dress.”

               “Oh, Amber, you’re already gorgeous.  What did they tell you at orphanage?”

               “Well Kat used to say I was beautiful.  I didn’t quite believe her. I don’t know what beautiful really means.”

               “Wow, that is a long conversation to have. Where do we start?”

               “First off, beauty starts on the inside.  If you’re a good person it shows.  I already know you’re a good person.  Sarah has this sixth senses about folks and she took to you like white on rice.”

               I nodded.

               “But then there is your outside.  Your hair, make-up, the right bra.”

               I shifted in my seat.

               “It’s okay to talk about this stuff Amber.  You’re a growing girl.  Your body is changing.  Its all natural.  So is being uncomfortable in your own skin.  Trust me.  I know all about that.  I tried marrying a man, did not work out for me at all, so did Edna.  Once we came to understand ourselves, we met each other and well here we are.”

               I nodded.

               “I’m not trying to call you out.  I just want you to feel pretty for your first day of school.  Monday is coming up fast.  And every kid seems to have a mobile phone, and a tablet these days.  Even Sarah has a tablet.  I don’t really agree with all that, but I am old and stuck in my ways.  And Sarah needs a new dress that ugly pink thing was her dad’s idea.  The man has no idea how to dress up a little girl.  God bless him.”

               I nodded, she fell into silence and watched the road and I looked out the window, watching freshly tilled fields turn into industrial complexes and then into city houses.  Heather parked the truck in a multi-level parking lot and she nudged Sarah awake.  Sarah groggily rubbed her eyes and I helped her out of her seat and scooped her up and held her while she woke up.  Heather led us towards a store.  I could tell it was expensive just by the look of the front of it.  She opened the door for me and when we got inside an older woman greeted us with a smile. 

               “Mrs. Thomas, How can we help you today?”

               “I was hoping to get my granddaughters a couple of dresses, if you have time.”

               “We always have time for you Mrs. Thomas.”

               What followed was an experience I would never forget or get used to.  Now when I go to this store, I get the same greeting but I still am weirded out by how far the bend over backwards to service their clientele.  I must have tried on fifteen different dresses.  Sarah picked her two out within the first fifteen minutes.  Between her, Heather and the woman who I came to learn as named Marie, I had a non-stop parade of dresses to try on.  I had no idea what I liked at the time, I still don’t but I knew I liked black and silver.  So, I ended up finding a plain but flattering black dress and a red blue one in the same style.  Sarah demanded I get something fancier, Heather agreed, and I found myself in a black gown with silver high lights.  I had no idea how much it all cost, none of it had price tags, and Heather didn’t seem to care.  We dropped our bags off at the truck and we went to another store, a much less expensive store, and far more my style.  Heather made sure I could make several outfits that would apparently be the envy of all the girls at school.  We dropped those bags off in the back of the double cab truck and then Heather said she was taking us out for lunch and then shoe shopping.   I felt a need to ask to do one other thing, and I am not sure why I felt drawn to it, but I was, maybe it was the conversation with Kat, maybe it was the fact his emblem was on my favorite shirt. 

               “Grandma, could we visit the Superman Memorial?”

               “Sure, its nearby, why don’t we go do that before lunch.”

               Sarah was bouncing.  She was a fan.  Sarah got tired of walking as we made our way to the memorial.  I scooped her up and carried her.  She felt like she barely weighed anything.  It was about a fifteen-minute walk and Sarah was happily hugging me the whole way.  Heather kept glancing at me.  Eventually when we were about three minutes away, she stopped and looked at me directly.

               “You don’t have to carry her the whole way, hon, she can walk, you must be exhausted.”

               I shook my head and shrugged.

               “She weighs almost nothing.  I barely notice.”

               “Okay.”

               She turned and continued walking.  The memorial was huge.  A twenty foot tall marble statue stood with one arm extended above it’s head.  I could see the symbol from my t-shirt on his chest.  It was a single piece of silver bound to the marble.  There was a semi-circle and dais around the statue with a low set of stairs leading up to a plaque:

Dedicated to the Superman.

He was the best of us.

Died defending the Earth, October 16, 1982.

We will never see another one like him.

Built and Maintained with funding from Luthorcorp.

Fresh flowers lay at the statue’s feet and on the plaque. The park was well maintained and busy that day.  Towering office buildings surrounded the park.  They were in what I came to realize was Art Deco style.  Each was unique but all were similar.  When I researched what happened the fight had devastated ten square blocks of Metropolis thousands had died.  Luthorcorp had funded the park, the statue and the buildings, then donated them all to the city.  I had an overwhelming sense of calm under the statue’s watchful gaze.  I could tell why people revered the place.  I made my way around and looked up at his face.  I’m wasn’t sure how true to life it was, but I could start to make out similar features that I saw in my own face.  The nose was particularly obvious.  He looked a heck of a lot like my genetic grandfather Clark Kent.  I touched my own nose and glanced at Heather and Sarah.  Sarah was reading her way through the memorial plaque.  Content I had a few more minutes I stared up at his face again.  I couldn’t shake the feeling I had seen him before.  Which was ridiculous I hadn’t seen anyone before six months ago. 

I made my way to where his sealed stone sarcophagus lay at the far end of the memorial up another set of stairs.  I approached it and I was overcome but a wave of weakness my legs gave out completely and I collapsed there my hands twitched and I could see my veins pulsing.  I struggled to breath.  It was like I was back in my old body, completely powerless.  I tried to cry out for help but my mouth and lungs wouldn’t respond.  I could hear people calling out.  I struggled and managed to pull myself away from the sarcophagus.  I could feel my strength returning.  By this time, I was surrounded by concerned people.  Heather appeared above me Sarah was hugging her leg and tears were rolling down her cheeks.  I struggled to sit up.  My breath started coming easier.  I didn’t know it but I had just had my first encounter with Kryptonite.  I would come to know the sensation well.  Several people had their phones out and were starting to dial.  Heather told me to just stay on the ground and relax, they were calling an ambulance.  I shook my head, my breathing had become regular enough I could talk.

“I’m fine, I’m fine.  I just got short of breath, that’s all. Please don’t waste their time.”

Heather looked skeptical but it seemed like I’d convinced the crowd I was alright they started putting their phones away.  I sat there for a few more minutes before getting up.  The crowd slowly dispersed, and Heather was dusting my hoodie off.

“You shouldn’t have carried her that far.  You’re still recovering from the explosion.”

“I’m fine, I was fine until I go too close to that.”

I pointed at the sarcophagus.

“You’re talking nonsense.”

I wanted to get close to it again, like a moth to the flame to test my hypothesis.  I started approaching it again and reached out my hand I could see the black veins start to appear in the parts closets to the sarcophagus and I could feel the weakness setting in, I jumped back quickly.  I didn’t want to feel like that again.  It took me back to my old life.  Heather looked at my hand and then at me.  I could tell she was trying to figure out how to ask a question.

“I don’t know Grandma, I don’t know.  I just know if I go near that it feels like every bit of strength in me is sapped and I’m trying to breath in water.”

               “Just take some deep breaths, I’ll see about calling us a taxi to get us back to the truck.”

               “No, I’m really okay.  Maybe…can we go for lunch now, I just want to forget about that feeling.”

               I shuddered.

               “Are you sure dear?  We can head home if you’re not feeling up to it.”

               “NO, no, I don’t want to ruin our day because I had some weird episode.  Come on Sarah.”

               I scooped Sarah up again and she wrapped her arms around me.  She squeezed so hard I thought she was going to break me.  She leaned her head on my shoulder.

               “I was worried about you Amber.  Please don’t do that again.”

“I’ll try not to sis.”

               Sarah’s eyes brightened when I called her sis.  She squeezed me even more tightly.

               “I love you Amber.”

               Those words again.  My heart melted even further.  Heather smiled at us and we went to a nearby restaurant and by the end of the meal the episode at the park was forgotten.  The rest of the day was uneventful, I had my first professional haircut and Sarah got her hair trimmed and styled.  We finished our shopping.  Heather seemed to love every minute of it, she took great joy in spoiling us, I did my best to not take advantage of her generosity, always going for the least expensive gadget.  She would then ask for the most expensive, latest fastest model.  For someone who said she doesn’t approve of children using tablets, she sure knew a lot about electronics.   After an early supper we headed home.  Sarah fell asleep again.  Heather waited until Sarah was completely passed out and then she gave me a side long glance.

               “We’re making you an appointment with a doctor first thing Monday morning.  I have one in Metropolis.  I don’t trust that that hospice did their due diligence with your health.  You were in a coma for six months.  There might be more wrong then they realized, and it is not like they are well funded.”

               “I’m alright, doctors are expensive.  I really don’t need one.  I’ve been feeling great ever since we got away from that Sarcophagus.”

               “Nonsense.  You don’t play games with your health.”

               I shrugged, it seemed like an argument I couldn’t win.  I really was feeling better every day, especially better today.  I wasn’t even close to tired and we’d walked all day and most of it I was carrying Sarah.

               “We’ll just say it’s a checkup before school okay. I don’t want to worry Emma, or Edna.  Knowing Emma she’ll want to sue someone.”

               “Okay Grandma.”

               Heather smiled again.  It seemed she liked that I had started calling her that.  It felt odd coming out of my mouth, but it was getting to feel more normal.  She drove me to my new house and helped with the bags.  I carried Sarah inside and put her to bed.  It was after seven by the time we got home, and Sarah was out for the night.  Emma and Henry had been working all day apparently and I had a room fit for a teenage girl.  Pinker than I would have chosen, but I had a home, and my own room.

               Emma and Henry were sitting at the kitchen table drinking tea and talking quietly.  They didn’t stop when I showed up.  They finished their talk, they were discussing childcare for the next week, apparently Henry had to go to some publisher meeting.  I sat down at the table with them. 

               “Sarah and I can go to grandma’s house. After school, can’t we?”

               Emma smiled and rubbed her eyes.

               “I don’t want to give them too much to worry about.”

               “I don’t think they’ll mind.  Especially if I’m there to keep her distracted.  That way you know she’s safe, I don’t think I’m quite ready to take care of her on my own.”

               Emma nodded, Henry had gotten up for the table and started putting the dirty dishes in the dishwasher.  I took a few minutes to form my words, it felt awkward asking my next question.

               “I, I don’t want to press, but what should I call you, I don’t want to confuse Sarah.”

               “What do you want to call us?”

               “Can we do mom and dad?  Sarah will be happy with that I think and its easy.”

               Emma looked up at Henry who did not meet her gaze or mine.  He shrugged and nodded.

               “Okay, mom and dad will do.  I see mom took you shopping today.  Did she leave anything on the shelves?”

               I laughed.

               “Yes.  I tried to not shop so much but she just wouldn’t take no for an answer.”

               “Mom’s like that.  She worked hard her whole life and she loves to spend her money on people she loves.”

               I nodded.  Henry finished the dishes and quietly walked upstairs. Emma looked after him.

               “Look I know this is all strange to you Amber, but you’re safe here.  And Henry will start to get better around you.  He is just not good with people, he’s shy.  It’s not you, he just doesn’t understand people like you and I do.  He is really a good man when you get to know him though.  Just give him time.”

               “I understand, I feel like that all the time.  I’m not good at reading people’s body language.”

               “Hmm, you might be autistic as well then.  If so, we can get you help.  You can learn to understand with practice.  It is exhausting though.  Henry gave up his job because he just did not have the energy to deal with people all day and then come home and be a husband and father.  He’s been much better.  We are here for you.  Whatever you need.  You’re family.   Looking at picture of Uncle Clark and then looking at you it’s obvious.”

               “I…well Grandma Edna doesn’t look anything like me, and I don’t look anything like you.  I just I don’t understand.”

               Emma pondered for a few moments, then she laughed softly.

               “Oh dear.  My mom was adopted and so was Uncle Clark.   Martha and Jonathan couldn’t have children.  So, they adopted.”

               “Oh, I see.”

               “I never got to meet Uncle Clark he vanished before I was born.  My grandparents never got over it, but they never put any effort into searching for him either.  We assumed he died in the Metropolis attack that killed Superman.  He worked at the Daily Planet and it was one of the buildings that was destroyed.  They had so many unidentifiable remains.  They’ve started doing DNA testing to try and get them to their loved ones.  That’s how we found you.  You matched his DNA in the database.  I wish you could remember your parents so we could maybe find out more.”

               She waved the thought away dismissively.

               “It doesn’t matter.  What matters is you’re with your family now and not stuck in some foster home.”

               “Thank you…Mom.”

               Emma smiled and she reached out and rubbed my hand gently.

               “You’re welcome daughter.”

               I could feel tears started to form in my eyes and I quickly wiped them away.  Emma squeezed my other hand gently.

               “You have been through a lot.  It’s okay to cry.”

               “You’re just all so welcoming and you barely know me.”

               “All we need to know is that you’re family.  That’s enough for us.  My grandparents drummed that into is.  Doesn’t matter where you came from, once you’re together you’re a family.  Look at Dean and I.  We were seven when our mothers came out and got married.  It was not smooth at first let me tell you.  But now he’s my brother and Heather is my mother, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.  Now you’re here and it won’t be all sunshine and rainbows, but you’re my daughter and I’m your mother and one day we won’t want to have it any other way.”

               Tears were dripping down my cheeks freely by then she came around and hugged me tightly.  I didn’t deserve so much love.  Not after the lies and what I had done to my family.  I wanted to come out and tell her everything, but the words would not form, they caught in my throat.  So, I just sobbed.

 

              

Chapter 6: Part 6: Friends: New and Old

Summary:

Amber meets a new friend, finds an old friend and finds an enemy.

               I bolted awake with a scream.  I remembered burning up from the inside out.  And hearing the screams around me.  But when I looked around my darkened room it was just as pink as it had been the night before.  The moon was low and full and cast a bright glow across my new desk.  I heard footsteps rushing down the hall and was temporarily blinded when my light flicked on.  Emma, my new mom was rushing towards me wrapping her arms around me.  I had tears on my face, and I could feel sweat dripping down my neck.  She hugged me tight, Henry looked around the room and nodded towards us then walked off.  I could hear him going down the stairs.  The whole time he was gone Emma hugged me tightly.

               “Don’t see anyone.”

               I found my voice eventually.

               “I’m sorry, it was a nightmare, I was on fire.  Or in a fire.  I’m okay, I really sorry for scaring you.”

               “Shh.  Its okay.  You’ve been through something very traumatic and you’re in a strange room, its bound to be scary for the first little while.”

               Emma continued to hug me tightly.  She rocked me for a few more minutes. After I calmed down, she turned the light off and went to their room.  I lay there staring at the ceiling in the dark a long time.  I was trying my best to put it behind me, but a new name and a new family wouldn’t wipe the fiery memories away. 

                I must have fallen asleep because the next thing I remember was the sun streaming through my windows through the branches and budding leaves of an old oak tree.  I don’t ever remember the sun feeling so good as it did since I woke up in Precious Angels.  It energized me in a way I still can’t describe.  I went to the so-called kids bathroom and had shower.  I brushed my teeth and went back to my room and got dressed.  I went with my old worn black and silver superman t-shirt and a pair of jeans.  I know it looked like it was two sizes too big but it was my good luck shirt at this point and first day at a new school with six weeks left to go I would need it all.  I had already been told I would be guaranteed a passing grade, but I still had to show up and go through the motions.  I looked at myself in the mirror.  I frowned I could see the shirt starting to hang off my chest which would not stop growing.  I was going to look out of place in a grade seven class I was sure.  My hair looked good.  I had to admit, I looked good.  I didn’t deserve to, this wasn’t my body.  It was something I stole.  It didn’t belong to me.  I sighed and went down to the kitchen. 

Emma was long gone, and Henry was putting cereal out for Sarah.  He gave me his usual shy look and put a bowl out a glass down in front of me and silently offered me orange juice.  I smiled and nodded.  He poured me a glass and I ate my cereal Sarah had her tablet leaned up against an old wooden napkin holder.  She was watching a video intently and slurping up her milk and cereal.  Henry cleared his throat, and I could tell he was trying to form words. 

               “The bus will be here in ten minutes.  You should get going Amber.”

               I nodded and rushed my way through the rest of my food and grabbed my school bag and ran to the stop.  I managed to beat the bus by five minutes.  It stopped and I got on.  It was very noisy.  The other kids were talking over each other.  It was a mix of junior high and grade school kids.  It got quiet when I stepped on the bus and all eyes were on me.  It was quite embarrassing, but I guess with a small town new kids were rare.  There were only two empty seats.  One was beside a very large kid, he lifted his bag up and put it on his lap.  He wasn’t fat but he was just built like a tank.  The other was beside a blonde girl who put her bag down beside her.  It made the choice obvious.  I sat down beside the boy.  He had been reading a book.  Already putting him above the rest of the rowdy kids on the bus in my eyes.  He looked at down at his closed book and bag and seemed like I was making him uncomfortable.  I had enough awkward weirdness and silences over the last few months, so I just blurted out.

               “Hi, I’m Amber.”

               He glanced at me out of the side of his eyes and a smile crept onto his lips.

               “I’m Jacob.”

               “Hi Jacob, nice to meet you, thanks for moving your bag so I could sit down.”

               “No problem.  So…uh did you just move here?”

               “Yes, I was adopted by the Morris family.”

               “Adopted?”

               “Yes, my family died in an accident and they are relatives.”

               “I know them, your mom is Edna Kent’s daughter.”

               “Yes, she is.”

               “The Kents are good people you’re lucky.”

               I smiled at him

               “I am very lucky.”

               “Kind of mean of them making you start school with only six weeks to go.  They could have waited until next year.”

               I shrugged.

               “Grandma Edna was adamant I get to school as soon as possible, can’t have young girls running all over here and there.”

               He laughed.

               “Well she was the sheriff for twenty-five years.”

               “I wouldn’t have guessed it, she looks like she’s been farming her whole life.  And she sure knows her way around and engine.”

               “Everyone around here has been farming for their whole lives.  Well except for me, rich dad means I don’t get to enjoy farm chores.”

               “Why are you on the bus then?”

               He cleared his throat and made his voice deep.

               “You won’t be spoiled under this roof son, you’re going to go to public school and take the bus like everyone else.”

               It was my turn to laugh.  He had a light in his eyes.

               “Who’s the girl up front who glared at me and put her bag down on the seat?”

               “Oh, that’s Amanda.  She’s just mad her best friend is off for a week and she’s stuck sitting alone because no one wants to deal with her.”

               “So, she’s mean?”

               “She’s bullied most people on this bus, but without her friend she’s kind of an outcast.  Don’t let her get to you.”

               “I won’t its kind of hard to make my life worse, orphan, new school, new family.”

               He nodded.  I looked at his book.  It was the same series April loved so much.

               “I know that book, my best friend loves that book.”

               “Oh ya, well I just started reading it.  It’s funny.  My dad decided to foster a girl our age.  She’s not starting school until next year.  Apparently he funded a surgery for her. Your new grandmother mentioned she was going to be stuck at a group home.  Dad isn’t much of a softy, he usually just funds surgeries for tax write offs but for some reason he called up the state and demanded he be allowed to foster her.  He’s a big contributor to the Republican party so he pretty much gets what he wants.”

               My eyes went wide.  It was too many coincidences.  Tears started to well up.

               “Is her name April?”

               “Yes, how’d you know? What’s wrong? Did I say something to upset you?”

               I shook my head wiping away the tears from my cheeks.

               “No, no, that’s my best friend I thought I’d never see her again.  I asked if the family could take her in too but Edna said that they can’t take any stray they find off the street.  She never told me she was going to help April.”

               “Oh wow, I don’t think I ever appreciated the Sheriff for how awesome she was.”

               I continued to wipe away my tears.  I was going to look awful now for the first day of school.  But It didn’t matter.  April was here.

               “You should come by after school.”

               “Could I?”

               “Of course, Dad’s off on some business trip to Gothem.  Left us alone with Karen.”

               “Who is Karen?”

               “She is part nanny and part tutor.  All mean.”

               “Oh.”

               “Don’t worry about it.  She can go stuff it, if April is your best friend you should see her as soon as possible.  She asked if I’d seen any new kids around town.  It makes so much sense now.”

               “Thank you, Jacob.  Thank you so much.”

               “Any time Amber.”

               He was smiling and the more we talked the more comfortable he seemed around me.  He looked at my shirt.

               “I noticed your shirt, it’s awesome.  Where’d you get it?”

               “Someone donated it the long-term care facility I woke up in.”

               “Superman…oh man, superman was so awesome.  I’ve been to that memorial so many times.  Watched the videos.”

               “I visited first time on Saturday.”

               “Wasn’t it great?”

               I shuddered at the memory of what happened when I got close to his remains and pushed the memory away.

               “Ya..ya it was great.”

               He started talking about Superman this, Superman that.  I lost track of most of his gushing as we drove past the high school and I took in the sites of all the older teens. I couldn’t help thinking that if not for the accident I would never have gotten to be one of them. And I was suddenly very excited for the prospect of going to school and being just a normal kid.  Not special ed, or disabled, just a normal junior high student.  The bus rolled to a stop and I felt Jacob nudge me gently.   I nodded and picked my back up and got up.  He waved to me as he went off to his classes and I went towards the office.

               I sat down and waited for the chaos to subside as teachers and students rushed to class and then went to the desk a woman was typing at a computer and looked up at me over the top of her reading glasses.

               “I’m Amber Morris, I was told to come to the office when I arrived.”

               The woman nodded and pushed her reading glasses up and started looking over a printed list.  She nodded again.

               “Welcome to Smallville Public School, the Principle likes to speak to all new students personally.  Just have a seat and she’ll be right with you.”

               I sat back down and hugged my school bag.  I could feel my thighs rubbing together as my feet bounced slightly.  Apparently now that I had legs I was one of those people.  I calmed myself and my legs stopped moving.  After about ten minutes an older woman came out.  She was your average school teacher.

               “You must be Amber.  Join me in my office.”

               I followed her to her office and she pointed to a chair then sat down.

               “I like to talk to all our new junior high students before they join classes.”

               She adjusted her glasses and read over the screen in front of her.

               “I see here that you did two standardized tests at your last care placement. The first test you failed, with a three percent and on your second test, five months later, your math and reading skills were at a high school level.”

               She looked back at me and looked me up and down.

               “I understand you have had a rough year.  I see you have recovered nicely from your injuries.  I also understand due to your amnesia and lack of records we have nothing to determine where you are at scholastically except those two tests.  What they tell me is that you are ambitious and determined.  You increased from being at a kindergarten level, to a grade nine reading level in five months.  I also see from your records you were doing rehab, building muscle mass and learning to walk again, and that you were walking on your own in three months.  If you keep up that drive and ambition at this school and in life you are going to succeed fantastically. Welcome to Smallville Junior High.”

               She smiled and led me to the office proper, then down the halls to a locker. Which I put my belongings in and pulled out a notebook.  She led me to a door and knocked on it a man who looked to be in his twenties answered the door, he was wearing jeans and a plaid shirt.  Pretty standard fair for the men of Smallville.

               “Mr. Baker.  This is Amber Morris, she is just transferring into the school.”

               He smiled.

               “Welcome Amber, come in.  Grab any free desk.”

               I nodded and walked in.  I saw a few open desks one was beside Amanda, who quickly put her backpack in the chair. I rolled my eyes at her antics a seat beside Jacob was open.  That seemed like the best choice.  Unfortunately, it was also at the front of the class.  A place I wasn’t exactly comfortable with.  At least I knew him.  I slid into the seat beside him and he smiled at me.  I smiled back.

               “We’re reading Great Expectations.  Just read along with someone.”

               I glanced at Jacob, he gave a have shrug and nodded and I scooted my chair closer.  I had heard of Charles Dickens, only through listening to A Christmas Carol.  It was an interesting morning, and afternoon.  I came to determine my favorite class was gym.  Of course, it was, for thirteen years I couldn’t even walk, now I could run.  It was great right up until Amanda tripped me when I was doing a lap, by accident of course.  Honestly, its been years and I still have no idea why she hated me so much.  Oh well.

               At the end of the day I didn’t take the bus, I went to the daycare and picked up Sarah.  It was a very heartwarming experience.  I waited with her and eventually Heather appeared in her pick up truck and we climbed in.  Heather was full of questions.  She noticed the bruise on my hand and split in my elbow.

               “How was your first day of school?”

               I shrugged.

               “It was good, I found out my friend April is living with a family here, Jacob Filoni’s family?  I was wondering could I get a ride to see her after dad gets home?”

               Heather frowned at the mention of the name.

               “Well, that’s not a family you want to hang around with Amber.”

               “Why?”

               “Lets just say, Jacob’s father isn’t a nice man.”

               “What do you mean?  He paid for April’s spinal surgery and he took her in.”

               “Probably because Edna twisted his arm.  I just don’t think it’s a good idea you hanging around with them.”

               “Please?  April is my best friend in the whole world.”

               “Okay, you just be careful.”

               “I will be.”

               She pointed her chin towards my injuries.

               “What happened there?”

               “I tripped when I was running, I’m still getting used to working legs.”

               She gave me a skeptical look.

               “Its fine, I’m just clumsy.”

               “You are a terrible liar Amber.  I’ve seen you running over from Emma’s house, you aren’t clumsy.”

               “A girl tripped me.”

               “Why ever for?”

               “I don’t know, she seems to hate me, I have no idea why.”

               “What’s her name?”

               “Amanda.”

               Heather laughed.  I gave her a questioning look.

               “Her father is the pastor over at the Smallville Baptist church.  They used to protest at sheriff’s office because Edna and I are gay.  Little brat.”

               “So she disagrees with your relationship and is bullying me because of it?”

               “That about sums it up.  I’m sorry Amber.”

               I shrugged.

               “Her loss.  I know you said Jacob’s family is..I don’t know.  Anyway, he was the first person to talk to me and treated me like a normal person instead of an alien.”

               “Jacob is a good kid, it is his father that is the problem.”

               We pulled into the Kent farm and she parked the truck.  As were getting out I leaned down to Sarah.

               “Want to play hide and seek in the barn?”

               “Yay!”

               We must have run in circles for an hour.  Edna eventually called me over to help her with something and I sent Sarah inside to Heather.  Edna was trying to change a tire on the seeder.  Apparently it had gotten punctured.  She was having trouble with one of the nuts.  She asked me to help.  I almost laughed at her.  There was no way I was stronger than her, but maybe she was just sore so I gave it a try.  The nut popped free after I put my back into it.

               “Wow I was sure that wasn’t going to work.”

               “Thanks Amber.  My back is killing me today.”

               “No problem Grandma.  Anything else?”

               “Yes go grab the spare from the vehicle shed.”

               I nodded and rolled it out for her. 

               “Okay lift it up and put it on the bolts there.  Good. Now put the nuts on.”

               I followed her instructions and then she showed me how to lower the jack so we could tighten the nuts, which I did for her as well.

               “I knew you’d earn your keep around here.  Thanks.”

               She wiped her hands off with a rag and offered me a clean one from her back pocket and I wiped the dirt and grime off my own hands.  She was looking at the ground and then back at me.  I wasn’t great at reading people but I could tell she wanted to talk about something.  I waited patiently like they did with me when I was struggling.

               “Look, I heard about Amanda Cobb today.  Its not right that you’re getting flack for Heather and I.  I’m sorry.”

               “Grandma, its not your fault, its hers for being so narrow minded.  I’m tough, I can take it.”

               She smiled at me and patted me on the back.

               “You are smart kid.  And you have a good heart.”

               “Of course I do, I’m a Kent.”

               Her smile widened and I swore she was about to give me a bear hug, but she didn’t  she just patted me on the back again.

               “You remind me a lot of Clark.”

               I rubbed the back of my neck and felt the sweat from my efforts on the tire for the seeder.  I looked up at her and then back down at the ground.  I wanted to ask her about Clark.  I swear he could be Superman’s twin.  But I shrugged it off.

               “Something up?”

               “No.  Its just silly me seeing things.”

               “I thought I was the senile old woman here.”

               I laughed.

               “Tomorrow after school I could use some help in the east grazing field.  Someone hit one of the fence post when they ran off the road, need to get the fence up so the cattle don’t get out.  Can you do that?”

               “Of course.  Always happy to help.”

               “Thanks, just come over when you get off the bus.  I promise I’ll get you home in time for what passes for supper when Henry cooks.”

               I smiled.  Remembering the cereal this morning.

               “Speak of the devil.”

               Edna waved to Henry as he drove up the driveway.  I saw him stop the car, and watched him get out of it, he was lanky.  He waved back then went inside.

               “Looks like he’s here to get you.”

               “Umm actually Grandma Heather is giving me a ride over to Jacob’s house.  I forgot to thank you.. you know, for helping April.”

               Edna started to blush. 

               “Found out about that did you?”

               “Jacob and I talked a lot at school today.”

               “I really had no standing to take her in, but I knew Mr. Faloni could do it.  He owes me a few favors.”

               “Heather was saying he wasn’t a good man.”

               Edna wiped her forehead with a rag and then put it in her back pocket.  She looked pained.

               “Mr. Faloni, he’s a businessman.  He’s a bit ruthless about it.  But he’s a man of his word.  If Jacob likes you, you’ll be on his good side.  Besides  he knows your my kin.  That will put you on his good side on it’s own.  Heather, well she thinks I associate with him too much.”

               I nodded.

               “Just keep your ears, eyes and hands to yourself at that house and you’ll be fine.”

               “Don’t eavesdrop on his business dealing and you’ll be fine.”

               I nodded again.  I saw Henry coming out with Sarah and Heather was walking towards her truck with her purse. I smiled at Edna and gave her a wave and went to the truck.  We drove a bit further out from Smallville about fifteen minutes.  Jacob lived halfway between Metropolis and Smallville.  She pulled into the driveway.  I smiled at her and thanked her for the ride.  She grabbed my arm as I was about to get out of the truck.

               “Remember what I said, watch yourself around the Filonis.”

               “I promise. Thanks again for the ride.”

               “Is your phone charged?  Call me for a ride when you are ready to go home.”

               “Yes Grandma.”

               I nodded to her.  She didn’t release my arm and was looking at my elbow.

               “Didn’t you have a cut there when you got off school?”

               I looked down, I was pretty sure I had, there was blood at when I fell.  But now there was no sign of injury and the bruise was gone.

               “It was probably just really red.”

               Heather released my arm.  She looked a bit bothered  but after I got out she smiled and waved at me and drove her car around the circle at the front of the house.  It wasn’t really house it was more of a mansion.  I saw several cars parked outside.  All what I knew now to be very expensive vehicles.  Along with a black sedan with tinted windows in the back.  I looked back to the front door and ran the bell.  A man in a dark suit with a black tie answered the door.

               “Yes?”

               “I’m Amber, Jacob invited me over.”

               “Of course.”

               He turned towards the interior of the house, and spoke loudly.

               “Master Jacob, you have a guest.”

               Jacob was wearing a white undershirt and a pair of jogging pants he was covered in sweat.  He had a towel hung over his neck. He smiled as soon as he saw me.

               “Come in Amber.  Come in.  Did you eat  yet?”

               “No, I came right over from my Grandmother’s place.”

               “You should stay for supper.  We’re ordering pizza.”

               “Really?  I’ve never had pizza.”

               “Seriously?  Then you gotta stay.  Come on, April’s this way.  I didn’t tell her you were coming, wanted to surprise her.”

               I smiled and hurried after him.  I could barely contain my excitement.  He knocked on a door.

               “Hey April, can I come in?”

               “I guess.”

               He nudged me to open the door.  Which I did.  April was sprawled on her bed looking like she’d been crying all day.  I couldn’t help it I had to do it.

               “Are your eyes always that red?”

               It took her a few minutes for my voice to register and then she was on top of me hugging me.

               “Oh my god, it’s really you!”

               She looked at Jacob and frowned.

               “I thought you said you didn’t know anyone named Amber.”

               Jacob laughed.

               “When you asked, I honestly didn’t. We met on the school bus today.”

               I hate to admit it, but I was a just as much an emotional mess as April.  I was so happy to see her.

               “Well I’m going to go finish my work out.  Pizza will be here in fifteen.  If you don’t show up I’m eating it all.”

               He left the room and closed the door behind him.  April and I looked at each other for a few minutes just soaking in the fact we were together again the same room.

               “I can’t believe you’re here.  When Jacob said I was the only new girl in Smallville I thought maybe you weren’t here.”

               She sat on her bed and I plopped down beside her.

               “Today was my first day of school and I spent most of the rest of my time on my Grandma’s farm, or in Metropolis shopping.”

               “You got to go shopping?”

               “Yes. One of my grandmother’s took me.”

               “I didn’t, I just showed up and there was a whole walk in closet full of clothes my size.  None of which is anything I’d be caught dead in.  I mean there’s pink!  My new tutor/nanny/assistant went shopping for me.  I really shouldn’t complain.  Its just, not my own style.  But I mean, who has a walk in closet?”

               “I sure don’t.”

               “Tell me everything.  What are you new parents like?  Do they have any kids?  What is the farm like?”

               “Henry and Emma are great.  Emma is a lawyer, Henry is a writer.  He is super shy.  Its been four days and he has said exactly four words to me, and only because I didn’t know what time the school bus showed up.  Emma is great.  And Sarah, oh Sarah.  She’s four.   She’s already told me she loves me.  She’s so adorable.  Um the farm is great.  Grandma Heather is the best cook.  And Grandma Edna is well, so far she’s taught me how to change oil in a tractor, change a tire.  Milk cows, load a seeder.  Tomorrow I get to help fix a fence!”

               “Jacob told me the old Sheriff Edna, had told his dad about me.  I barely said two words to Mr. Faloni.  He’s pretty busy.  Always wearing suits.  I get the feeling he felt obligated to take me in because of Edna.  I can’t say he doesn’t like me.  Look at this room.  Its like I’m a princess.”

               “It’s huge.  I live at this old farm house. My room isn’t big, but Henry and Emma they redid the whole thing for me.  I have bed, a desk.  There is this old oak tree outside my window.  I named it Frank. Of course my room is also pink.  I have to be honest I think they just used the leftover paint from Sarah’s room.  But that’s alright.  My room is cozy and warm.”

               “Sounds nice.  I think this one is a bit big, it has a fireplace for the love of god.”

               I hopped up and toured her room inspecting the nooks and crannies.   I heard the doorbell ring.

               “Sounds like the Pizza’s here.”

               “I have never had pizza, so I’m super excited.”

               “Never?”

               “Well I can’t say never, I don’t remember if I did or not.”

               “You’ll love it come on!”

               April grabbed my arm and dragged me out of her room and down to a massive dining room.  Jacob was no where to be seen there were three pizza laid out and three spots set.  I truly had never had pizza before.  My parents never ate out or frozen food, there just wasn’t enough money.  April opened the three boxes and looked, she went for one she called Hawaiian pizza.  I wasn’t so sure about that one, there was one with all sorts of meat on it.  I took a slice of that one and put it on my plate.  I watched April eat hers and mimicked her.  It was so good.  I had finished a second slice before a freshly showered Jacob sat down.  He looked at the Hawaiian pizza and shook his head.

               “I don’t sweet and pizza going together, it just seems wrong.”

               “You shouldn’t be biasing Amber away from the best kind of pizza ever.  She hasn’t had it before.”

               I looked between them and shrugged and took a piece of the Hawaiian.  I ate the whole slice, but I didn’t love it.  Jacob had been right the sweetness of the pineapple did not work for me.

               “I don’t think I’d want that again.”

               April sighed and frowned

               “I don’t think we can be friends anymore if you don’t like Hawaiian pizza.”

               Then she laughed and took another slice.

               I went back to the meat pizza.  Jacob was splitting his time between that and the vegetarian pizza which I was in no way interested in.  We talked forever I don’t remember feeling so comfortable with other kids my age.  Eventually we were interrupted by my long-forgotten cell phone ringing. I pulled it out of my bag and put it to my ear.

               “Amber, its ten pm, you should have been home an hour ago.”

               “I’m sorry mom.  I lost track of time.”

               “Mom said she dropped you off at Jacob Filoni’s house, are you still there?”

               “Yes, sorry, I should have called, I’m so sorry.”

               “It is alright.  I’ll come and get you.”

               Jacob made a waving motion.

               “I can get you a ride home.”

               “Mom, Jacob said he could get me a ride home.”

               “Okay, but you leave right away.”

               “Yes Mom.”

               I hung up the phone and put it back in my bag.  I looked at Jacob and April.

               “Sorry.”

               “Hey, its okay sorry I didn’t notice the time.  We’ll get you home.”

               Jacob vanished into the house and a few minutes later came back.

               “Eric is getting the car started, he’ll get you home safe.”

               “Thanks Jacob.”

               “No problem.  See at school tomorrow.”

               I nodded and went out the front where the man who opened the door waited by the black sedan I had seen earlier.  He opened the back door for me and closed it behind him wordlessly.  He drove me back to my house and before he could get out and let me out I picked up my bag and got out.

               “Thanks Sir.”

               “You’re welcome Ma’am.”

               I closed the door and took a deep breath and went into the house.  Emma and Henry were waiting though I got the suspicion Henry wanted to be anywhere but here.  Emma started.

               “Amber, you can’t do this again, we were worried sick about you.  You didn’t answer any of our texts.  You could have had another episode like you had in Metropolis.  And we had no idea where you were.”

               I blushed when she mentioned Metropolis.  Heather had said not to saying.  I couldn’t meet her eyes after that.  Emma pulled off her glasses and rubbed the bridge of her nose and put them back on.

               “Didn’t think we knew about that did you?”

               “Grandma Heather said not to say anything.  I’m fine, it was just an allergic reaction or something.”

               “Allergic reaction? That is an understatement. You couldn’t breathe.  And mom should have told me herself instead of me trying to translate a four-year old’s description of it.  Which was horrifying by the way.”

               She paused and her eyes soften as she looked down at me.

               “You aren’t alone anymore Amber.  You have a family now, and families worry about each other.  If you go out again, which won’t be for at least a week after tonight, you need to have your phone available and out and text us at least once an hour.  Now it’s past your bedtime so get yourself upstairs and get some sleep.  Mom is taking you to the Doctor’s tomorrow morning, I’ve already called the school and left a message.”

               She leaned forward and hugged me and kissed the top of my head.

               “Good night mom.”

               “Good night Amber.”

Chapter 7: Part 7: Falling Stars

Summary:

Amber and her new family try to figure out why she got sick at the Superman Memorial.

               The drive to Metropolis was quiet.  Heather seemed deep in thought and to be honest I was still half asleep.  For some reason I found myself needing a lot of sleep lately.  The radio was full of news of a bank robbery in Gotham that had used some form of poison gas to kill several police officers.  I didn’t like the news much, it was never good.  Since the…event.  There seemed to have been a steep increase in crime.  I had heard the news when I was younger but I didn’t really pay attention.  Now that I was more a part of the world I did pay attention.  I was still a child basically so I couldn’t truly say I understood all that went on, but there was the metahuman issue that seemed to get a lot of press.  This was just another example of one of them going rogue.  The government had been going on about finding a way to deal with them, lock them up, contain them, license them just for being different.  Of course, there were protests.  The government couldn’t just demand they register themselves, that is like a precursor to a big brother state. I wasn’t sure at the time what big brother state meant.  I was only thirteen. After the third time the news show basically repeated the same report with different words by a different person Heather reached out and pressed a button changing the station.  Fleetwood Mac’s The Chain started playing.  I couldn’t help but move to the music.  It had been one of the few things I could enjoy before the explosion.  My mother, my biological mother that is, would play all different kinds for me.  She was a big fan of music and still had a collection of old records from her parents.  I closed my eyes and listened. It is amazing where music can take you if you let it.

               I felt the truck slow down and turn.  Heather was pulling into a parking spot a non-descript looking building that looked like it was made from blue tinged mirrors.  She turned the truck off and looked at me.

               “You look tired.  Not getting enough sleep?”

               “I guess not.”

               “Let’s go inside.”

               I picked up my school bag and hefted it over my shoulder.  It was heavier then yesterday.  We went inside and rode the elevator in silence.  The doctor’s office was clinical, that’s the best word for it, of course it was clinical it was a doctor’s office.  Heather went to the front desk and spoke to the receptionist who seemed to know her well and I was waved inside.

               “You want me to come with you Amber?”

               I wasn’t really sure what to expect so I nodded.  Heather put her arm behind the small of my back and nudged me along.  I had been a bit frozen there at the threshold of the examination room. I sat down on the bed.  I remembered the crinkle of the paper well.    Heather sat down in a chair and pulled out her phone and started looking through something.  I waited there tapping my feet on the little stool arms hugging my school bag.  If had been smart I would have been catching up on Great Expectations but I wouldn’t have been able to focus on it. I was tapping my fingers on the sides of my bag when the door opened.  A woman, probably in her fifties walked in.  She was obviously of East Indian descent.  She smiled at Heather who had put away her phone. 

               “Heather, its nice to see you, is the diet going well?”

               “Yes, great.”

               My disbelief at Heather’s response must have been obvious. 

               “Hmm something tells me you’ve been cheating.”

               “It was a special occasion.  We had a new addition to our family.”

               Heather motioned to me.  Young me didn’t recognize how fluidly she redirected the conversation away from herself.  I would see her masterful ability to control the flow of social interactions over the years.  It was obvious why she was such a good business executive if one paid attention.  The doctor looked at me.

               “Well if I’m going to examine you, you’re going to need to put the bag away.”

               I blushed and leaned down offering it to Heather who took it.

               “Do you want Heather here with you for the examination?”

               I nodded.

               “Okay, I’m Dr. Balsimi.  I understand from Heather’s call you collapsed a few days ago and had a seizure and couldn’t breathe.”

               I nodded again.

               “Has this ever happened before?”

               I shook my head, then I stopped. I couldn’t exactly tell her I used to be wheelchair bound with barely functional lungs with Heather here, but I couldn’t ask Heather to leave after asking her to stay.  My ability to predict the outcome of my actions was seriously underdeveloped at the time.

               “I can’t remember anything from before six months ago.”

               “Okay, lets start at the beginning.  I don’t really have any medical history for you.  We’ll do some tests, get your height and weight and then we’ll sit down and discuss what you do know okay?”

               I nodded.  Anyone who’s been through a full physical knows exactly what I went through for the next forty-five minutes.  When we finished the Doctor brought us into her office and opened her laptop.

               “Okay, we still need to send you from for some more tests.  Hearing, eyesite, MRI, CT Scan, Allergen test and we’ll need a full blood work up.  I was able to get your records from Precious Angels.  They tell me the same thing the tests we have run so far tell me, you are a healthy twelve year old girl.  Your heart is very healthy.  Your lungs are great, no sign of Asthma.  No signs of any nerve damage in the extremities.  Your BMI is perfect. For someone who woke up from a coma six months ago you are doing amazing.  Maybe the other tests will tell us more.  I was able to get you scheduled for everything but the MRI for today with some of our partners.  The MRI and CT Scan are on Saturday at Metropolis General.  Then we’ll make a follow up appointment here next week and we go over the results.”

               The remainder of my day was taken up by driving all over Metropolis getting poked and prodded.  To be honest it gave me flash backs of my childhood.  None of it was painful as I recall.  Heather patiently waited with me at every single appointment and even took me for lunch again.  I could tell she was still concerned even after Dr. Balsimi had said so far, I look healthy.  I had a few texts from April and Jacob asking if I was okay.  I had replied when I noticed, which was about an hour after I received them.  I wasn’t good at keeping track of my phone at the time.

               When we got back to the farm Edna was getting some posts and fencing loaded on to the back of her hold truck.  She looked to be just start.  As soon as Heather parked I rushed out to help her my school bag forgotten.  I was surprised at how light the fence posts seemed.  Edna had struggled getting the first one on the truck but to me it felt like I was lifting my school bag.  I figured maybe she was just tired from working all day, or maybe just getting old enough she wasn’t as strong as she used to be.  Heather had my school bag hanging off her arm at her elbow and she watched me work for a few minutes then she walked over.

               “Edna don’t you overwork her.  She could be sick.”

               “I’m fine Grandma Heather, these are light.”

               I was holding the roll of fencing in my fingers and then I hoisted onto the back of the truck.  I hadn’t looked at the listed weight on the bundle but if I had I probably would have fainted it was a full fifty lbs.  I then scooped up the bag of cement and dropped it in the back of the truck.  That one noticed as the truck’s back leaf springs creaked under the weight and the tires inched closer to the wheel wells.  Edna and Heather looked at each other for a few minutes but then Heather shook her head and went into the house.  I got in the truck with Edna and she drove out to the place where a car had run off the road and taken out the fence. We had to replace three posts and run the fencing between them.  I remembered to text Emma just before we started telling her I was helping Grandma Edna replace some fencing and wasn’t sure when I could send another. 

Proud of myself I helped unload the truck.  Between us we dug out the old posts and I threw them beside the truck while Edna continued to dig.  It was a quiet three hours as we went through the motions.  The old posts had been stuck deep then cemented.  It was a pain to get them out put between digging and me yanking we managed to get them out and replaced just as dusk was settling in.  I loaded the old posts on the back of the truck and the garbage.  Edna dusted her hands off and put her hands on her hips as she looked at our work.

“Good job, thanks, don’t think I could have got it done without you.  Back isn’t want it used to be.”

I nodded and got in the truck.  She drove me back to the farm and I unloaded the truck for her.  After stopping in the house for a couple of hugs I was ran through the west field to my house.  I got there just in time for Emma to be putting supper out. She looked me up and down when I came in.

“You look like you were rolling in the mud.”

I smiled and nodded.

“Wash up and get some food while it’s hot.”

I nodded and ran upstairs and washed my hands and face and pulled on a t-shirt and some jogging pants.  Henry, Emma and Sarah were all sitting at the table by the time I returned.  They were halfway done their meals and I sat down quickly and started dishing food out to myself.  I was starving after all the hard work in the field.  Emma looked up from her food.

“So how did the appointment go today?”

“Doctor said I seem healthy.  I had to do a bunch of tests and have to do two more on Saturday.”

“So, she didn’t find anything?”

“I guess not.  She said my BMI was perfect, my lungs and heart were strong.  My hearing test came back with me being able to hear in a higher and lower range then most people, my eye test was at twenty-ten.  The doctor seemed surprised but said my vision was great and didn’t see any signs of damage.  I’m not allergic to anything they tested me for.”

“Its good that you’re healthy but you obviously have something going on or you wouldn’t have collapsed.  I was hoping it was found easily and we could get it taken care of.”

I nodded.

“I understand, but I feel great.  I mean I’m tired, replacing fence posts is way more work then I assumed it was.”

“Mom shouldn’t be working you so hard.”

“It’s okay, she needs the help.  She couldn’t believe I could lift a bag of cement myself.”

“You need to be careful; We still don’t know what is wrong with you.”

I sighed and nodded.

“Mom could have hired someone to do it for her.”

“But I can help.”

“I know you want to help, but you have to watch out for your health at the same time.”

I nodded and let the table fall into silence as I ate my food.  Which while not as good as Heather’s cooking was a lot better than the hospital food at Precious Angels. After we cleaned up the dishes I went upstairs and went to bed almost immediately.  I woke up just before five-thirty in the morning with no alarm.  I turned it off.  I felt refreshed for the first time in a while.  I looked at the bathroom then pulled out some yoga pants, a jogging shirt and my hoodie.  I could hear someone in the kitchen and rushed down to try and catch Emma before she left for work.  She looked a bit bleary eyed while she sat there drinking her coffee.  She noticed me at the bottom of the stairs.

“You’re up early.”

“I know I just woke up and couldn’t get back to sleep I was wondering if it was okay if I went for a bit of a run.  I just feel like I need to get rid of some energy or something.”

Emma glanced at her Fitnow bracelet and outside at the sun that was rising.

“As long as you’re careful.  Don’t run on the road and do not let anyone pick you up.”

“Of course, Mom.”

“Don’t forget your keys Henry won’t be up for an hour at least.  And if you feel the slightest tightness in your lungs you call 911 immediately.”

I nodded and slipped my phone into my hoodie pocket and put my blue tooth earphones and closed the door behind me.  I started to jog at a slow pace.  Like I used to do on the treadmill at Precious Angels but I found myself wanting to try to go faster.  I wasn’t getting tired at this pace.  I kept trying to faster and my breathing wasn’t getting any worse.  By the time I realized how fast I was actually going I was in Smallville proper.  I was panting and trying to take deep breathes.  I looked at my own Fitnow bracelet it was showing my heart rate as 70 bpm.  I assumed I must have lost track of time and panicked a bit I tapped it and it showed ten to six.  I looked back at where I’d come from.  It should have taken way longer than ten minutes to run this far.  I looked up at the school sign it was reading sixty Fahrenheit and 5:53 am.  I heard a honk.  And looked up and one of the Sheriff’s deputies’ cruisers was pulling up alongside the curb.  There were a couple of female deputies in the car.  The one on the passenger side which was closest to me rolled down her window.  She must have seen me trying to catch my breath.  I pulled my earbuds out and stretched my back.  For the first time since I was first learning to walk again, I was actually feeling the need to stretch.

“Everything alright there?”

“Yes ma’am, I’m fine, just catching my breath was doing a sprint.”

She nodded and looked me up and down.

“You’re the girl Emma and Henry Morris adopted, aren’t you?”

               “Yes ma’am.”

               “Little young to be as far as Smallville jogging, alone aren’t you?”

               “I actually didn’t mean to make it as far as Smallville to be honest ma’am.  I lost track of the time and where I was.”

               The deputy looked me up and down and looked at her fellow deputy.

               “You need to pay more attention when you’re out running especially on the country roads, lot of idiots from out of town on them.”

               “Thank you for the warning, ma’am.  I’m going to start heading home.  Need to get ready for school.”

               She motioned back towards the country road I’d been running on.

               “Well better get going then.”

               I nodded and put my earbuds in the cruiser drove off and I was left alone again.  I started jogging back to the house again.  This time I paid closer attention to what I was doing and my speed.  I realized I would easily be able to match a car at this speed and reached home by 6:10 am.  I was out of breath again and took a few minutes to let it catch up.  I unlocked the door to the house.  Emma was already gone.  I hadn’t known running for fun was so good.  I pulled my ear buds out and poured myself a glass of water.  I took a few big gulps then drained the glass.  I had no basis for how fast other people were at the time.  Part of me thought how fast I could run was strange, but surely Olympians could do it.   I was sweating from my run and decided a good long shower wouldn’t hurt. 

               The day went about the same as my first day of school.  Henry was just as quiet as usual, though this time he didn’t say anything to me, mostly because I left for the bus with plenty of time for it to arrive.  After school I went to the Kent farm and Enda put me to work reorganizing the tool shed.  She looked like she wanted to say something for almost the whole time I was there but didn’t seem to know how to say it.  She eventually took a deep breath.  Then she closed her mouth again and shook her head.

               “What’s wrong?”

               “Nothing kiddo. Nothing.  I twisted a tilling blade in the south field today.  I was hoping you could help me dig whatever rock I ran into tomorrow.”

               “Whatever you need Grandma.”

               “Thanks, you should run home, get cleaned up for supper and do your homework.”

               I nodded and I jogged home.  I had a quiet night reading Great Expectations.  Not exactly my favorite book ever.  I wished I could go see April, but I was grounded after the late night on Monday.  I gave up on Great Expectations and closed it.  I scooped up my tablet and tried to ping April but no response.  I was bored at this point.  A rare occurrence for me so for a lark I checked for the world records for runners.  I nearly fell off my bed when I saw forty-one minutes for fifteen kilometers which was about the distance to Metropolis when I used a converter.  I blinked and doublechecked the other sources.  They all confirmed forty-one minutes.  I was four times faster than the world’s fastest runner.  I started to have a mini-panic attack.  Did this mean I was a metahuman?  I was freaking out.  I couldn’t do it again, if someone found out.  All the stuff going around. What would Emma think?

               I put the tablet in my nightstand drawer.  As if that would hide the fact, I was a metahuman. I couldn’t get comfortable that night.  I tossed and turned.  I did not sleep well at all.  I woke up just after 5:30 am again.  I turned off my phone’s alarm and got dressed for jogging.  Emma was drinking a coffee in the kitchen again.  She smiled at me and waved, I nodded and waved back putting my ear buds in and I went for a jog.  I kept it under the speed limit this time.  The same cruiser passed me as yesterday and I waved to them as they passed and the deputy in the passenger seat waved back.  I finished my jog at the Kent Farm.  It was only a forty-five-minute run.  I was barely feeling the run.  Edna was already outside feeding the horses.  She jumped when she saw me.  I pulled my Earbuds out and waved.

               “You need any help before I go get ready for school?”

               “You scared me half to death Amber.  What are you doing out at this time of day?”

               “I went for a run.  Decided to stop by and see if I could help out with anything.”

               “Are you sure it wasn’t for Heather’s cooking?”

               “No, I would never…  Actually, is she up?”

               Edna laughed.

               “Yes, go on inside I’m sure she’ll make you something other than cereal.”

               I gave her a wave and went inside.  Heather was drinking a coffee and reading a newspaper which she looked up from when I came in.

               “What are you doing up at this hour?”

               “I couldn’t sleep, Edna said you might have some breakfast left over…”

               Heather pushed her glasses up her nose.

               “She did, did she?”

               I nodded.

               “Well there are no leftovers, but you can help me make more.”

               We exchanged smiles and she showed me how to make bacon and over easy eggs.  I screwed up the first two which she said she’d use for something else.  I couldn’t get over how patient she was with my inability to do simple things.  Eventually I had a steaming plate of food in front of me and a glass of milk.  I ate quietly and Heather went back to reading her paper.  When I finished I cleaned up the dishes and wiped down the counters and stove like she had taught me.  I was quite proud that I remembered everything.

               “Thank-you!”

               “You’re welcome, you better hurry or you’re going to be late for your bus.”

               I nodded and waved.  I pulled my hoodie on and ran back to my house.  Henry was barely waking up when I got out of the shower.  He looked surprised to see me awake early again.  I had already put out the bowls, glasses and cereal for breakfast.  Well except one for me.  He nodded to me then started to make a cup of coffee in one of those instant coffee machines.  I went upstairs and sat on Sarah’s bed and started tickling her hand then her nose.  She swatted my hand away but eventually woke up.

               “Morning sleepy head!”

               She giggled when I tickled her foot next.

               “Time to get dressed sis.  Mom put out your clothes.  Do you need any help?”

               She stretched and hopped out of bed.

               “Can you help me with a braid?”

               I blinked.  I opened my mouth a few times to say something, I didn’t want to disappoint her, but I had no idea how to braid hair.

               “I’m sorry Sarah, I don’t know how.”

               She hugged me tightly.

               “It’s okay sis. Maybe tomorrow?”

               I nodded.  She went into our bathroom and I heard her brushing her teeth when she came out, she was mostly dressed but her shirt was on inside out.  I smiled and pointed to it.

               “You have your shirt on inside out, sis.”

               She giggled and fixed it.  I went into the bathroom with her and helped her brush her long hair out, gently of course.  We decided on her kitten clips and put them in.  I helped her get her cereal and juice ready.  Henry looked like he didn’t know what to do with himself so promptly got busy doing nothing while trying to look busy in the kitchen.  I felt a little bad, I guess he enjoyed his mornings with Sarah.  So, I spoke up.

               “Dad, do you know how to do a braid, Sarah wanted one badly today, but I don’t know how to do it.”

               It took him a moment to realize he was being spoken too.  When he realized what I had asked he nodded and came over.  He pulled the clips out of her hair and started making the braid.  He was quick about it; He described the steps for me in his quiet voice.  Sarah was kicking her feet when he finished, she looked up at him with those adorable irresistible eyes of hers.

               “Daddy, do Amber’s hair now!”

               He looked at her like she’d just asked him to go shark diving without a cage.  He opened his mouth a few times I wasn’t sure how to save him from his predicament, so I sat down beside Sarah and pulled my ponytail out for him and offered him my hair tie.  He braided my hair to match Sarah who seemed extremely pleased with herself.  When he finished I stood up.

               “Thanks dad.”

               He nodded to me and started reaching for the plates.  I touched his hand softly.

               “You hang out with Sarah, I’ll take care of the dishes.  I have a few minutes before I have to go out to the bus.”

               I busied myself cleaning off the table while Sarah begged him into a game of patty cakes.  And then thumb wrestling.  Her giggles of joy filled up the open concept main floor.  I finished cleaning up after breakfast and pulled on my hoodie and grabbed my school bag.

               “Have a good day everyone!”

               With that I closed the door and went to the end of our driveway and waited for the school bus, ready for another boring day at school.  At least Jacob would be there.  By the time the school day was over I was ready to get outside and help Edna.  Jacob laughed at me when I told him the highlight of my days was helping Edna around the farm.  I couldn’t explain why to him without telling him my real story, but just being able to do physical work was a pleasure for me.  I went through the south gate and into the fields.  I found Edna quickly she already had her tractor out there with the shovels.  She smiled to me and nodded. 

               “How was your day?”

               “You know.”

               She laughed. And handed me a shovel.

               “I think it’s down here.”

               She’d already started digging I got close and could feel my breathing suffering and before I knew what was happening, I was gasping for breath and I was collapsed into the hole.  Edna dragged me away from the hole and I started to feel better almost immediately.  She rushed to the hole and dug into the dirt in a panic.  She pulled out a chunk of green crystal.

               “Get out of here, go to the house hurry.”

               I didn’t think about it at that point I clawed into the dirt and scrambled to my feet and ran to the house.  I blinked and I was collapsed against the yellow siding of the old farmhouse holding my stomach.  As I tried to catch my breath.  Heather rushed out of the door and looked down at me she checked my Fitnow bracelet. 

               “Amber can you hear me?  What happened?”

               I pointed to the field and Heather rushed out towards where Edna was waiting.  By the time they got back I was sitting on the stairs.  I was feeling much better and had caught my breath.  Heather looked calmer and Edna had the chunk of green rock in her hand I instinctively backed away from the stairs and towards the house.  Edna went into the garage with it and came out without it.  Heather came over and put her hand on my shoulder.

               “Are you feeling better?”

               I nodded.

               “It was the green rock that made you sick.  Edna is putting it somewhere safe for the time being and we’re calling the government to come and collect it.  Probably best to stay out of barn until they do.”

               I nodded again.

               “Let’s get you cleaned up before Emma sees you.”

               I followed her into the house and washed my hands and face.  I put on an old pair of Emma’s clothes they had from when she was a kid.  I looked like I belonged in a 90’s music video, but it was better than the mud-covered clothes I had been wearing.  Heather had already put them in the laundry.

               “I’m glad we know for sure now.  If that is all it is, we’ll have good news on Monday.”

               She smiled to me and put a few cookies out on a plate with some milk.  Heather liked to treat every situation with food it seemed, the future proved this to be true. I was feeling much better by the time I finished the cookies and milk.  Strange how that cookies and milk thing works.  Maybe it’s the chocolate chips, or the sugar, or just the quiet time.  When I finished, I found Heather, she was outside collecting eggs.  She motioned for me to help.

               “Feeling better?”

               I nodded.

               “Could I come over for another cooking lesson before school tomorrow?  I really want to be able to help more and I just don’t know how to do anything.”

               “Of course, Amber.”

               “But we shouldn’t waste food, if I mess it up, I’ll just eat it and we can try again tomorrow.  I mean just because they aren’t perfect doesn’t mean it’s going to taste awful.”

               “Okay. It’s a deal.”

               I smiled at her and we continued to collect eggs.  I didn’t realize it at the time but all this manual work, the cooking lessons, the schoolwork, anything, to stop thinking about Kristen and what had been lost, what my new, mostly perfect life had cost.  Given the choice I would have willingly traded my life for the lives of everyone who was lost.

               The weekend came and went.  The last two tests were uncomfortable.  I am slightly claustrophobic.  When the time came for the appointment on Tuesday with Doctor Balissi I found myself nervously dangling my feet and kicking forward and backwards.  I wondered if the old me would have done this if she’d had the ability to move her legs.  The doctor came in, she was smiling she greeted Heather and then looked at me.

               “Well I’ve looked over the tests. Everything came back clean.  You are healthy.  You have no allergies, your blood tests showed perfect levels of everything we’d expect to see, except your hormone levels. I saw some irregularities with your brain scan, and I consulted with a neurologist and we suspect we know why you can’t remember anything before waking up.  You did have some form of damage to your brain. But your body has rewired around it and even started repairing the damage, which is strange, usually brain injuries are typically permanent, but it is not unique.  Sometimes children have recovered full cognitive functions.  You are a healthy twelve-year-old girl.  Your hormone levels are more in line with a girl of nine or ten, however they have increased since the last test so it seems like something had stunted puberty for you in the past but now its catching up.  Developmentally by the time you turn fourteen you should be caught up.  This may delay the onset of menstruation but not my much.  You’re doing great as far as I can tell.  Which while good news, is also bad news because we still do not know what caused your episode.”

               Heather spoke up at this point and showed a picture of the rock.

               “She had a similar reaction when she was helping in the field and dug up one of these.  They are a meteor rock that was determined to be radioactive.  Smallville used to be covered in the stuff but the government declared it a Smallville and the surrounding area a superfund site about fifteen years ago and have cleaned up most of it.  There may have been some of that in the park or near where she collapsed.  The reaction was identical.”

               The doctor lifted her tablet and tapped several times.  Her eyes scanning texts.

               “Well it’s not unprecedented that certain minerals can cause negative reactions.  The fact it is radioactive is concerning.  I would be worried about radiation poisoning, but her white blood cell count is great.  She has no signs of radiation poisoning.  Let’s monitor the situation.  In the meantime for the second half of the appointment, and I am sorry Amber, this is going to make you feel terrible for a few days, but its time for all your vaccinations since we have no records we need to make sure you’re up to date.”

               I nodded.  Needles didn’t bother me.  I sat through several injections at that point.  Heather took me out for lunch again, mostly I think she just wanted ice cream.  We chatted about this and that and then she dropped me off at school.

Chapter 8: Part 8: Forged in fire.

Summary:

Amber suffers a flashback and it causes her to take drastic action.

Notes:

Trigger warning - Self Harm.

               Things were going very smoothly.  I went for a single follow up blood test and my hormone levels had increased.  No further incidents had occurred.  I was doing good.  My cooking lessons were a daily occurrence.  When I was off school. I was learning how to cook supper meals.  I spent my days helping at the Kent Farm.  Emma’s belly had begun showing very prominently.  She was apparently expecting another girl and school was over for the year.  I was spending some of my free time with April.  Jacob and I had become fast friends.  Not in the boyfriend sort of way, I was not interested in him in that way, and nor he me.  Things derailed at the end of school barbeque and bonfire. I had not been in the presence of a fire of any size since the explosion.  Here I was faced with massive bonfire.

               My first clue that something was wrong was the panic attack that was coming on.  I started to see black on the edges of my vision and I had started hyperventilating.  I just couldn’t get enough air.  I must have stumbled because I felt someone grab my arm.

               “Amber are you okay?”

               The face was charred and half on fire.  I screamed and shoved them away.  Everywhere looked people were on fire.  When I looked at my hands they were twisted like they used to be I could see them becoming blacked as fire moved along them.  Someone else tried to grab me I couldn’t even tell gender, they were just a blackened corpse with embers glowing along where their bones should be.  I shoved them away violently to.  They were all screaming now.  I closed my eyes.  I was so separated from reality at that point I had no idea who, or where I was in that moment.  It all went black then I saw a glow besides, it was a blur.

               “Kristen, how could you?”

               Another voice joined that one.

               “We loved you Kristen.”

               Then my mother’s voice.

               “We gave everything for you Kristen, how could you do this to us?”

               My legs stopped working at this point and I was collapsed in a heap.  I covered my ears.  I could feel the heat rising inside me.  It was burning my insides up.  I kept screaming.

               “Shut up! Shut up!”

               But the voices didn’t stop they just kept yelling at me, accusing me.  Then I heard Eric’s voice.

               “I loved you, why didn’t you love me enough to save me?”

               I felt things trying to grab me.  They were bony flaming hands they seared my flesh where they landed, I screamed in pain.  I struggled to get away, flailing my firsts and elbows.  My legs wouldn’t respond to my demands to kick away the fleshless burning hands trying to grab them.  I felt every grasping hand.  The voices around me intensified talking over each other. Each yelling, speaking or whispering in their own voice. There were hundreds of them.  Some of them were begging to be spared, some of them were just screaming, others were praying, others yet were asking why.  So many voices and they kept multiplying.  Each one a life I had snuffed out when I had killed my family.

               It was blessing when I blacked out. 

When I woke, I heard a rhythmic beep in the distance.  I was still half asleep and hadn’t opened my eyes.  My arms and legs wouldn’t move properly.  I panicked thinking that it was all just a fever dream I opened my eyes wide. I struggled free myself I snapped all four bindings trying to hold me down.  There were several people in the room.  They all jumped back when the bindings made a loud cracking sound.  I realized it was just a few nurses and a doctor and my new mother.  I felt blood dripping down my hand, I glanced down and could see that in my struggle to free myself I had ripped out an IV needle. I held my other hand over the injury instinctively.   The fact I wasn’t doing anything more seemed to be enough to calm the assembled medical personal.  I could see bruises on my arms where I had torn the bindings off.  Emma looked scared, not of me, more for me.  Once she was able, she rushed over and grabbed my hand.  I could see a bruise on her cheek.  And a few on her arms.  She squeezed my hand in hers and I squeezed back.

“It’s okay Amber, you’re safe.”

               One of the nurses took Emma’s hand and tried to pull it off of mine.

               “Ma’am we need to take care of her wound.  We’ll come and get you when she can have visitors again.”

               Emma looked like she was going to unleash hell on the poor woman, then she looked at me.

               “I won’t be far away. You’re safe and as soon as I can come back in I will.”

               I squeezed her hand and she squeezed mine back.  I was alone with two nurses and a doctor.  They bandaged my injured hand and started a new IV in my uninjured hand.  One of the nurses was looking at the bindings they had used to try to hold me down.  I had basically shredded them. The railings on the bed were slightly bent from my struggle.  They didn’t say much, the nurse who was putting in the IV told me what she was doing.  And why.  They were giving me an antibiotic, an antiviral as a precaution and something to keep my temperature down.  It is one of the few conversations in my life I don’t remember with full clarity.  My brain was not working at this best.  Whatever they gave me to take my temperature down was enough to knock me out again.

               When I woke up next Emma was sitting in a chair she was sleeping.  I could still see the bruises.  Realizing that everything I had seen was just a fever dream I concluded those bruises were from me.  Jacob was also here.  He had a black eye and his arm as in a cast.  April was stroking one of my arms and had her head on my shoulder.  I could see a bruise on her hand.  I closed my eyes, and I could feel tears start to seep out of the corners of my eyes.  Everything I cared about I destroyed.  Kristen’s family, Eric, my new family, my best friends.  April noticed I was stirring. She used a tissue to clean up my tears.

               “You’re awake.”

               “I’m sorry April.”

               “Shh, I’m just glad you’re alright.”

               “What happened?”

               “You don’t remember?”

               I shook my head.  The whole thing was a jumble still I hadn’t had time to sort it out, so the answer was as honest as it could be.

               “A kid was being stupid and almost fell in the fire.  You pulled him back. He burned his hand, and you were staring at it and then you started screaming.  Jacob tried to pull you away from the fire and you shoved him away.  He fell and you moved away from the fire and you were screaming and holding your hands over your ears.  You started yelling shut up over and over again.  Jacob and I tried again, I touched your shoulder and you started flailing.  Some of the teachers tried to hold you down and you shoved them away.  Jacob tried again with your mom and you threw him about five feet, and you elbowed your mom in the cheek.  Eventually it took four of the sheriff’s deputies to hold you down and they were struggling a lot.  They used a taser on you.  Your mom started screaming at them to stop.  Your dad held her back I thought she was going to go full momma bear on them.”

               It kept getting worse and worse.  I had a full on break down in front of the whole town basically. How many people had I hurt?

               “The paramedics who got there said your temperature was 130 f or something ridiculous.  They started putting ice packs on you and brought you to the hospital.  The last part is just what I heard when your mom was taking to your grandmothers.”

               “I’m so sorry April.”

               “You had a super high fever, and you didn’t know what was going on.  I know you would never intentionally hurt anyone.  I mean if you were looking to hurt anyone on purpose you’d have gone after Amanda, right?”

               She smiled.  I felt my lips creeping into a half smile.

               “I didn’t, did I?”

               “No, she didn’t get close enough to you to get hurt.  She was too busy recording it with her phone.  Bitch.”

               A normal girl would be freaked out about their reputation, but at that point I didn’t care what people thought of me except my new family.  And I was worried about Emma, she was pregnant.  I hoped I hadn’t hurt the baby too.  I thought she’d be really mad at me and dreaded the moment her eyes would open, and she would look at me with disappointment and fear.  As if my thoughts had prompted her to wake, her up her eyes opened, and she stretched.  She noticed I was awake and rushed over to the bed and wrapped her hand in mine.

               “You’re awake. I am so glad you’re alright.  Are you feeling okay?  Do you feel hot?”

               “I feel fine…mom”

               My pause was unintentional I just wasn’t sure if I’d still be allowed to call her that.  But she smiled at me.  She touched the bruise on her cheek.

               “Its alright, you didn’t mean to do it.  I could see it in your eyes you had no idea where you were.”

               “I’m sorry mom.”

               “Shh.”

               She stroked my hair and kissed my forehead.  She wiped my tears up with her thumbs.

               “Don’t cry.  Everyone is okay.  Just a bit bruised up.”

               “Do they know what caused it?”

               “They don’t.  Your temperature is normal now.  They said you had to stay over night for observation but if your temperature stayed normal, they could send you home.”

               “I…I can’t, what if it happens again and I hurt Sarah, or the baby?”

               “Hon, you won’t.  It was just a fever.  You’ll be fine.  Just next time you’re feeling sick tell someone please.”

               I nodded.  I had not been feeling sick at all.

               “I…I think I remembered something and that’s what made me panic.”

               Emma looked at April.  She offered April ten dollars.

               “April could you go get me a coffee, get yourself whatever you want okay?”

               April wasn’t a clueless girl and nodded, taking the money and went off to parts unknown.  Jacob was still fast asleep.  Emma squeezed my hand tightly.

               “What do you remember hon?”

               “Fire, people screaming.  It’s the same thing I keep having nightmares about.”

               “Maybe you’re starting to remember the explosion.”

               “Do you know what happened?”

               “I was actually working on the case against the company that owned the building but had to recuse myself because you may have been involved.  I can’t say much because its still being investigated, but it looks like there was some negligence which caused a fire and a gas explosion.  It looks like you were the only survivor.  They found you under a collapsed floor you were under a table that seemed to protect you from whatever happened.  Your family must have tried to protect you.”

               I nodded.

               “Look Amber, we couldn’t identify anyone, even by DNA.  It was an extremely hot fire.  It was terrible and you survived that.  It was very traumatic.  That is going to leave a mark.  We should consider getting you a counselor.”

               “But if I don’t remember anything, how is that going to help?”

               “Your mind is trying to remember, its trying to make sense of it all.  If you don’t deal with it, it will keep haunting you. Trust me I know.”

               I looked at her.

               “I’ll explain when you’re older.  I understand what you’re going through.  Even if you don’t remember specifics, you know you survived, and your family didn’t.  You might even be blaming yourself.  It is not your fault.”

               She squeezed my hand again.  She didn’t know how wrong she was, if I was never born my family and those people would still be alive.  If that’s not fault, I don’t know what is.  April returned holding a coffee and put it down on a table closest to mom.  She put a bottle of cola down and I opened and took a long drink.  Emma gave me a look and I shrugged.  Emma looked at April who offered the changed back to her.

               “Thank you, April.  Isn’t Mr. Faloni expecting you and Jacob home soon?”

               “I have no idea, he’s in New York.”

               Emma shook her head.

               “He can’t call himself a parent and do that.”

               “I suppose our nanny probably wants us home, but she refuses to try and tell us what to do, its like she’s scare to try.”

               “You should wake up Jacob and get home.  It’s getting late.  Amber can call you when she gets home tomorrow, and you can come over and visit.”

               April nodded and poked Jacob in his good arm.  He woke up eventually.  He waved at me as April dragged him out of the room.  Emma kept her hand in mine and feel sleep there leaning on the railing of the hospital bed.  Part of me wondered why I was even being allowed to go home, I assumed I’d be under arrest but then I realized between Edna having been the Sheriff’s old boss and Emma being a federal prosecutor they probably swept it under the rug. And I had been right.  I fell back asleep.  It was easier than being awake. 

               I woke up when I felt a prick in my hand.  I blinked sleep out of my eyes.  A nurse was tapping off my IV again.  She looked a bit confused.  She looked at my chart and shrugged, she walked out.  In my daze I could have sworn my bruises were gone.  I did a double take and started inspecting my wrist.  There was no sign of where I snapped the bindings the night before.  I pulled bandage off where I had torn my skin painfully last night and there was just some dried blood on my skin and on the bandage but there was no sign of the injury.  I quickly taped the bandages back down.  I looked around to see if anyone noticed and no one seemed to have. I decided it was best to just make it go away.  I scooted out of bed and brought my IV with me to the bathroom, I had to go anyway.  After cleaning up the bandage and washing my hand I wrapped it in some toilet paper and threw it in the garbage.  I could guess the IV was going to be pushed out again eventually.  I was starting to realize things were not normal at all.  And it was getting worse.  I needed to get out of the hospital as soon as possible.  The less I was poked and prodded the better.

               By the time I came out of the bathroom I found a panicked Emma trying to figure out where I’d gone.  I guess she hadn’t noticed the bathroom door was closed.  She put her hand on her chest when she saw me.

               “You had me worried sick.”

               “Sorry mom I had to go to the washroom.”

               “Its okay I should have noticed.”

               I sat on the bed.

               “Can we go home now?”

               “As soon as the doctor says so.”

               “Can we hurry them up, please mom?  I hate hospitals.  It reminds me of Precious Angels and not being able to walk.  Its not a good memory.”

               Not exactly the truth, but not a lie either.  I hated being reminded of old me, and all the kids I watched pass through there on their way to be adopted by God.  I shook my head.  Every single one of them was probably more worthy of living then I was.

               “Okay I’ll see what I can do.”

               Emma wondered off.  She knew how to push buttons to make bureaucracies work in a way I’m still jealous of.  Within fifteen minutes I was dressed in fresh clothes and we were in her car on the way home.  I leaned my head against the glass and watched the buildings give way to farm fields.  She kept glancing at me. I could tell she was worried.  She got a look in her eyes when she was concerned.  She was right to be concerned.  I wasn’t in any state to be trusted alone at that point.  I was starting to ponder the best way to end the misery I brought to the world and they weren’t pretty thoughts.  I couldn’t just do what April had done; I’d heal.  I knew there were drugs around the high school I’d seen them being exchanged. Maybe that would work, drugs seemed to work on me just fine.  I couldn’t do it in a way where I’d be found, and Emma would realize what I had done.  It had to be an accident, but I couldn’t involve other people. I didn’t want to hurt anyone else.  I knew I was strong.  Beating up a drug dealer near the high school would be easy.  Its not like they didn’t deserve it. That’s what I’d do.  I’d ask for a ride into town to go shopping at the market.  I looked back at Emma.

               “You think I can get a ride to Smallville tomorrow so I can go shopping at the market?”

               “If you feel up to it, sure.”

               She perked up a bit.  Poor Emma.  She’d be better off.  They all would.  It was quiet night.  Sarah was staying with Edna and Heather.  Emma hadn’t been sure how long I’d be at the hospital.  The next morning, I pretended everything was normal.  I went for my jog, I did my cooking lesson, and I helped Edna on the farm.  Emma seemed content that I was doing better so she drove me to town.  She and Sarah came with me to the market.  When Sarah had her distracted, I vanished into the crowd.  There was a guy I’d seen selling what I assumed were drugs near the high school.  I knew the area he hung out in, it was a short run away.  I found him on his street corner.  He was alone so I approached him. 

               “What do you want kid?”

               “What do you have?”

               He looked a bit surprised.

               “Aren’t you the orphan that got adopted by the old sheriff?”

               “Why do you care? What do you have?”

               Not here.  He motioned to the alleyway.  He had a variety apparently. I asked him what the strongest was.  He had some pills he said would make me forget all my troubles.  He had a lot of them.  That was all I need to know I grabbed them, and he grabbed my wrist and I ripped away from him easily he looked a bit shocked and pulled out a knife. I wasn’t fast enough, and he stabbed me in the shoulder.  It burned a bit, but I’d felt so much worse in my life I pulled it out and punched him in the face as hard as I could.  I heard a very disturbing crack.  He went down I put his knife in my pocket and walked down the alley.  I could feel the wound burning and then it was gone.  I stuffed my shirt and my jacket in my bag and pulled on my hoodie.  I went back to the market and found Emma talking to one of the deputies.  I rushed over.

               “Hey.”

               “Oh my god Amber where did you go?”

               “Sorry I saw someone from school didn’t realize how long I was gone.”

               “Sorry deputy.”

               He looked like he was a bit sore and glanced at me. 

               “No problem Emma, I understand.”

               He looked at me.

               “You need to stop worrying Emma so much.”

               “Yes sir.”

               I nodded.  I knew it wouldn’t be much longer before she wouldn’t have to worry about me anymore.   He seemed content with my answer and with a nod he wandered off.  I heard sirens in the distance.  Someone had found him.  Even if he talked it was doubtful anyone would believe I’d robbed him and he had enough drugs on him he was going to jail for a long time.  My shoulder was feeling a bit tender still, but it wasn’t bleeding.  After a few hours it wasn’t even red anymore.  I put my clothes in a cloth bag and put them in my school bag.  I wait until dark and went downstairs to find Emma.

               “Mom, can I go to the farm? I wanted to do some stargazing.”

               “Okay, just don’t be too late.”

               “Don’t worry about me mom. I’ll be here.  Bye”

               I ran towards Metropolis.  I’d die in the bush somewhere.  It would take years to find me.  I sat against a tree and took the pills.  I fell asleep.  I was woken up by my phone ringing.  I looked at the time It had only been an hour. I frowned it was April. I picked it up

               “Hi April.”

               “Heya, how you are feeling?”

 

               I looked down at the empty bag of pill and tossed it behind me.

               “I’m doing great.”

               “Do you want to hang out tonight?”

               “I can’t, mom is being kind of paranoid about me.  Its probably best if I just stay around the house for a while.”

               I felt bad lying to her, but I just wasn’t ready to be social.

               “Oh, okay.”

               “Hey, I was just working on something can I call you back tomorrow?”

               “Sure.  Talk to you tomorrow.”

               I hung up the phone and pulled myself up.  I sighed.  Pills didn’t work.  I can’t go get hit by a car.  I could go fall in crater lake.  No, I didn’t want to drown.  I could go try and get shot.  I knew where to go in Metropolis there were places.  I ran into Metropolis and went to the tenement area.  It was the oldest part of Metropolis.  It was usually called Little Gotham, and it wasn’t in a good way. 

I wandered around until I found a group of guys I assumed to be in a gang.  It didn’t take as long as you’d think.  I saw a gun or two.  I walked up to the closest man and kicked him in the knee and then his side when he fell.  I looked up and there were four guns pointing at me.  They were looking at each other and one of them looked at me and yelled:

“What the fuck?”

I kicked the one the ground again and I was shot several times.  I went down. One even shot me in the head when I was down then they rushed off.  There had been other people on the street, but they had run off.  About fifteen minutes later I was standing up and the bullets were popping out of me.  I had no idea how I could do it now. I ran to the Kent farm and used a second set of clothes I had in the chest there.  I collapsed onto the couch.  There was the Superman memorial but even that I don’t think would kill me, it just weakened me a lot.  I put my feet up on the chest and looked at the barn roof.

I texted Emma.

               Hey mom.  I’m still at the farm.  Is it okay if I stay for a while longer?

               I waited a few minutes and my phone vibrated.

               Sure, just don’t be too late.

               Okay mom.

               I threw the phone down on the couch and it slid behind one of the cushions.  I swore under by breath.  It was uncharacteristic me to swear even when alone. I felt something that wasn’t my phone it was smooth.  When I yanked it out it was a six-inch-long crystal.  It was smooth and faceted.  I looked through it. And it was noticeably clear except on the edges then I could see a pattern form inside. I heard my phone vibrate and I dug into the couch for it.  It was Jacob that time.

Jacob: Hey Ambs smile face emoji

               I didn’t answer him and went back to looking at the crystal.  The pattern was very fascinating I’d never seen anything like it, not that I had a wide breadth to compare it to.  It was beautiful. I closed my eyes and ran my fingers along it like I used to do with crystal and rocks in my old body.  I dropped it suddenly as I realized what it felt like.  It was exactly like the thing my uncle had given me I jumped away from it.  It just sat there casting a prism from the full moon along the floorboards of my hideaway.  My phone drew me out of my panic.  It vibrated again.  I snatched it off the couch cushion and read it.

Jacob: <Arm in cast emjoii>  Have to test one handed and you can’t even respond. <Sad panda face emoji> <Crying emoji>

I laughed and I typed into my phone.

Me: Sorry dropped my phone in the couch. Sorry about your arm.  <Smiley face emoji>.  Is your dad mad at me?

Jacob: Did is not <mad devil face emoji> He was wandering if u wanted a job twisting some of his supplier’s arms. <puking face emoji>

Jacob: <smiley face emoji> Sorry can’t text one handed

Me: <smiley face emoji>

               I put he phone down and looked down at the crystal again.  I believe is the term is the call of the abyss. I couldn’t resist I bent down and picked it up.  It seemed to have no reaction to me.  There were no markings on it.  I went to the secret compartment someone had built into this place.  It was coming in handy.  I put my second set of bloody clothes in it along with the knife from the drug dealer in the morning.  I dropped the crystal on top of the bloody clothes, and it started to glow.  I picked it up, my blood had still been slightly moist the crystal seemed to absorb it and inside on the clear faces I could see a series of characters.  Not that I had a clue what any of them were.  There ten characters per face but they made no sense.  After a few minutes the glow subsided, and the symbols vanished.  I kneeled and put the crystal in carefully away from the still wet blood and replaced the board.  I looked out the loft doors I could see the smoke coming out of the foundry stacks.  I looked at my phone.  Jacob had texted back picked it up and put it on the chest.  I pulled off my fit now.  I took off my clean clothes and folded them nicely and put them beside both of those, then I went back in the secret stash and pulled out the least shredded of the clothes and pulled them on.

               I remembered the class trip we went on to tour the foundry.  It was where a good portion of Smallville’s residents worked.  It was south of Smallville.  Surely a vat of molten metal would do the trick. I ran to the foundry.   Climbing the fence was easy.  The whole thing was easy.  They are looking to stop trucks, not people.  Inside the foundry building was dark save for the glow of the molten metal in the vats.  They only had a few workers there to keep the fires hot.  I managed to get up on the catwalks they use to monitor the steel vats without being seen.  I stood there at the edge I tore the chain away the link broke easily under my growing strength.  I looked at the vat I stood there at the edge I expected it to be hotter.  But I felt nothing.  I heard footsteps at the far end of the catwalk the man paused at the top of the stairs.

               “Whatever it is man, you don’t need to do that.  You don’t want that death.”

               He seemed to think I was a man.  I glanced at him.

               “It’s the death they had, its what I deserve I’m sorry you have to see this. Please don’t look.”

               I jumped.  I sunk into the metal my clothes were on fire instantly but I felt nothing beyond a soft warmth.  I sunk deeper.  I could feel it entering my mouth, but it did nothing besides hurt my ability breath by being in the way.  I had not expected to last this long, and I started to panic at the thought of drowning.  I lunged for the edge and pulled myself over the edge.  I fell about thirty feet.  I landed badly and one on my arms was twisted the wrong way and a bone was sticking out. I coughed up some of the molten metal and just ran.  I didn’t look back to see what the man that had spoken to me was doing. 

By the time I reached my hide away I had solid metal stuck to my skin.  One of my arms was bent wrong.  When it finally popped back there was a lot of pain.  I had thought the pain I had felt as Kristen was the worst it could get.  That was worse.  I held in a scream of pain and started pealing off the cooled steel.  Some of my skin came off.  Leaving raw patches that quickly healed.  I coughed up a few more chunks of the solid metal they left my throat feeling terrible.  I lost track of how long I sat there naked staring at the largest chunk of steel.  There was no way out.  I literally could not die.  My phone vibrated.

Mom: Its 11:30, when you are coming home?

I picked up my phone with a sigh.

Me: Fell asleep. On my way.

I put my clothes on.  Didn’t have any spare underclothes here so that wasn’t exactly super comfortable.  I wrapped my Fitnow around my wrist and put my phone in my pocket and picked up my school bag. I walked home and it took me about fifteen minutes to get across the field and to my front door.  I unlocked it and went inside.  Emma was waiting for me.

“Sorry mom, I was reading A tale of two cities and it just put me to sleep.”

“It’s okay. You could have just read that at home you know.”

“I needed some alone time.  And the moon was full tonight, best nights to look at it with the telescope.”

She nodded.

“Good night.”

I nodded and went upstairs.  I didn’t even bother changing out of my clothes, I just flopped on the bed face first and passed out.  I was exhausted. Apparently healing took a lot out of me. 

Chapter 9: Consequences

Summary:

Amber starts to understand her actions have consequences.

Notes:

Violence/Death

               I behaved like a hermit for a few weeks.  Skipping my cooking lessons, making excuses to not go out with Jacob and April.  I basically either sat in my room staring at a wall or slept in the hay loft.  I could not deal with other human beings.  I wanted so much to just not exist anymore, and I just couldn’t make it happen.  The minute I couldn’t breathe I’d panic.  It took me back to my old body and my brain just could not function in that state.  My body took over and I did whatever I could to get air back in my lungs.  Emma must have gotten worried.  Because one morning she knocked on my door and opened it without asking permission.  I was laying in my bed staring at my dead tablet.  I had been watching a YouTube channel about different types of insects.  The playlist was hours long and I just sat there staring at it my body unwilling to move.  I didn’t even know what day it was at that point and I didn’t care.

               “Amber, you need to get out of bed.  And you need a shower.  You stink.”

               I groaned and put my tablet on my nightstand.

               “And brush your teeth. I can smell your breath from here.”

               “I rolled over and stood up.”

               “You’re coming to Metropolis today I have an ultrasound, so I took the day off and made you an appointment with a therapist.  And we need to do some shopping for you, you’re outgrowing your clothes and don’t think I haven’t noticed you refuse to wear a bra, that won’t fly at school.  Make sure you put one on today. You’re getting to big to go out in public without one.”

               I sighed and nodded.

               “Yes mom.”

               “Don’t sound so excited.”

               She sighed.  I could tell she was mad at herself for being so forceful.  I was growing used to my new parent’s mannerisms and body language.  She wasn’t mad she was just worried and the giving me distance thing obviously hadn’t been working.

               “And maybe call your friends sometime hmm?  April actually came by while you were hiding at Mom’s farm and asked me if I had grounded you again.”

               I nodded and silently went into the bathroom.  I heard her sigh again as I was closing the door.  I got in the shower and I realized I hadn’t had a shower in a couple of weeks.  I turned on the hot water and as usual now I could feel the warmth, but it didn’t scald me or even cause any pain.  There was no chance it would, it’s not like it was three thousand Fahrenheit.  I bushed my teeth and used some mouth wash.  I wasn’t enjoying this routine as much as I used too.  It seemed like a chore, a waste of time.  Lately I had done nothing with my time so what did it matter I wondered.  I brushed my wet hair out and pulled into a bun.  And tied it off, it would take forever to dry but I did not particularly care I just wanted it out of my way.  Some of my hair had grown to an odd length and hung down beside my ears. 

The only injuries on my body that hadn’t healed were earring holes I’d had since I was two.  A month and a half I had actively spent not looking after myself and my face still looked perfect.  I hissed at the reflection I saw in the mirror.  The perfection there mocked me.  As the months had passed my hair had lightened from a dirty blonde to an almost platinum blonde. The turquoise in my eyes had deepened and now looked like the water on a tropical beach.  April and Jacob had both told me I was beautiful.  If they knew who I really was they might not say so.   I hadn’t gained any weight in my laziness either.  Just muscle tone. It didn’t matter what I did my body forced this perfection me.  I hated it.  I hated my perfect hair, my perfect face, my perfect hands.  They should be misshapen and twisted.  Not these long slender things.  My voice, oh my perfect voice.  At first, I exalted in our music teacher showing praise to it, now I just hate every sound I made.  Every word was a reminder that I was a pretender in this fake body.  Even my breasts were perfectly symmetrical.  I had read that they are never perfectly symmetrical but mine were.  It was like someone edited my DNA by hand.  Stronger, faster, impossible to kill, perfect dimensions, perfect hair, perfect eyes.  Its too bad the brain they chose was so flawed.  I hung my towel over the mirror.  I didn’t want to see my face.  

I put on my bra and it was so tight it pinched in places, it wasn’t comfortable, but pain had long since failed to elicit much response from me.  I pulled on my shorts and looked at the shirt Emma had selected; It was the old black and silver superman shirt.  It was just a reminder of how pathetic I was.  I didn’t deserve to wear a symbol of hope.  I threw it at the wall and screamed.  I dug through my drawers and found something else to wear.  Emma came in my room as I was pulling on my shirt.

“What’s the matter?”

“Sorry, stubbed my toe.”

Emma nodded but looked skeptical.  She picked up my old superman shirt and looked at me with the saddest eyes.

               “This used to be your favorite.”

               “I don’t deserve to wear it.”

She blinked at me in disbelief, without meaning to I had snapped at her in anger.  She picked up the shirt and folded it.  Wrapping her arms around it and hugging it to her chest.  I was so angry with myself I didn’t realize I should have been apologizing.  My attitude was damaging my relationship with Emma and I had no idea.

“I’ll just put it somewhere safe until you feel like you do.”

She left the room. And I felt tears dripping down my cheeks.  The realization of my unwarranted anger towards here hit me hard.  I wiped my tears away and I walked down to the front door. I was pulling on my running shoes when Emma followed.  She already had her shoes on and went out to her silver SUV.  She had rolled down the windows and had it started when I got there.  It was an extremely hot and humid August day.  I barely noticed.  Extreme heat and cold did not seem to faze me anymore.  My body just didn’t react. I got into the passenger side and closed my door.  She sat there for a few minutes and then looked at me directly.

“Seatbelt.”

I nodded and pulled it on.  I personally didn’t see the point.  Its not like a car accident would kill me at this point I doubted it would even hurt me.  I hadn’t had a bruise or cut in a couple weeks and I was constantly running into stuff that should have bruised me.  I barely felt it anymore.  She closed the windows, and the air conditioner got the SUV to a reasonable temperature.  She pulled out of the driveway and head to Metropolis.  She didn’t say another word the whole way to Metropolis.  We went to her ultrasound appointment first.  It was in the same building as Dr Balissi.  When we got to the office I stood near the waiting area as Emma started going into the back she stopped and looked at me.

“Are you coming Amber?”

I blinked.  I hadn’t expected her to want me there, I hurried after her.  She took my hand, and we watched the ultrasound screen together.  The tech showed us the heartbeat and the arms and legs.  Emma cried a bit, I did too.  She smiled so widely when the tech said the baby looked healthy and on track for the due date already predicted.  Seeing new life growing dragged me away from my own melancholy.  When we were leaving the office, I looked at Emma.

“Thank you for letting me come in.”

She didn’t say anything she just reached out and squeezed my hand tightly. The ride to my therapy appointment was also quiet.  The office was minimalist.  The receptionist was dressed in a very stuffy looking suit.  Emma and I sat down and waited.  It only took a few minutes for a woman dressed in something that looked ridiculously expensive to walk out.  She had more diamonds a jewelry store hanging off her.  I looked at Emma I whispered to her.

“This looks really expensive mom, are you sure this is the right place?”

She nodded.

“Mom said he was good, and she took care of everything for us.”

I shifted in my chair; I wasn’t comfortable with them spending this much money on me.  The receptionist motioned for me to enter. I walked in.  The doctor was wearing a suit.  I could tell it was expensive just based on previous shopping trips with Heather when she bought Henry a suit.  I sat down in the one of the chairs in front of his desk.  He sat on the other side.  He had a few shelves full of books several with his name on them.  There were pictures of him beside some daytime talk show hosts. I took an immediate dislike to him.  He looked over at his computer screen. Then back to me.

               “Amber.”

               I didn’t respond.

               “I see here you have been suffering from a bit of depression and had a violent episode last month.”

               Again, I didn’t respond I just looked at him.  He made hmm sound.

               “You’re here because your family is worried about you.  So, lets make an effort to work together.”

               I didn’t respond I just stared at him.  I didn’t feel safe enough to say hi, let alone tell this man my deepest darkest secrets.

               “Look its me or an institution, do you want that?”

               I quirked an eyebrow.

               “I’m not one of your diamond encrusted bimbo clients.  You can’t threaten me with public embarrassment to get me to blather on about myself. I already went viral beating up my town’s entire police force.  And there is no way my family will put me in an institution and my mother is a federal prosecutor, I wouldn’t want to be you if you tried to force the issue.  Do you want to try again?”

               He looked a bit surprised.  I was in no mood to chat with anyone about my problems, especially not him.  He sat silently for a few minutes.

               “Perhaps we should start with an assessment.”

               He pulled a tablet out of one of his glass drawers and slid it over to me.  I looked at it.  What he didn’t realize is that I spent the first week after trying to kill myself trying to self-diagnose by reading several psychiatric textbooks and I had taken these all before.  I knew exactly what was wrong with me.  I don’t know if it was my inability to end the risk I posed to the people I loved, or just that my hormones were a bit crazy but I decided to answer his test so I’d show as being a sociopathic psychopathic narcissistic schizophrenic with homicidal tendencies, with a dash of bio-polar. I did the tests and handed them back to him.  He looked over the results and back to me.  I smiled at him.

               “Very amusing.”

               I shrugged and leaned back in my chair.

               “You’re very knowledgeable about these tests for a twelve-year-old girl.”

               “I have a photographic memory.  I’ve already read the textbooks and I know you can’t help me.  I don’t need medication.  And it’s not wanted.”

               “I doubt you understood a quarter of what you read.”

               “Oh?”

               “I know that you’re a narcissist who thrives on his fame.  You have two shelves of books. I count. Forty-six books.  A quarter of those were written by you.  I know that’s all the ones you’ve published because you want to show them off to your famous clients.  It makes you feel powerful that these celebrities and these CEOS come to you with their problems.  The funny thing is they think you can help them.  What they don’t know is that you’re a fraud.  You push pills at them to let them sleep at night, make them think happy thoughts, but you aren’t making them better. You’re just getting them addicted to pharmaceutical company’s snake oil.  You are a glorified drug dealer who gets off on talking out your ass on television.  I bet you even have a YouTube channel.  Probably high production value, low quality content.  I can see right through you Dr. Damian Conrad.”

               He looked like I had just slapped him.  Then he looked insulted, and he stood up and he shouted at me.  For the first time in my life, I felt truly alive. Sure, I’d just abused several unearned gifts doing it, but it felt good.

               “Get out!  I refuse to have you as a patient.”

               “Promise?”

               He came around and physically grabbed my arm and threw me out of his office I ended up sprawled on the ground.  The receptionist gasped.  Emma had her phone out and was making a call.

               “You just assaulted my daughter. I’m calling the police.”

               He came to his senses and started trying to placate my mother.

               “I’m sorry, we can discuss this like civil adults, yes?”

               “Adults don’t throw children to the ground.  I can’t believe my mother trusted you.”

               I could hear her phone starting to ring.  I got up and took my mothers arm and pressed the disconnect button.

               “Mom, let’s not make a big deal out of this.  I’m sure he’ll just forget about the bill for the time I spent in there and we’ll all go our separate ways.”

               She looked at me like I was crazy he took the bait I threw out.

               “Yes, yes of course.  I just don’t think I’m the right person to work with your daughter.”

               “He’s always on tv, people should know what kind of man he is.”

               “We all make mistakes, why ruin his life over one small one, I’m not even hurt.”

               I showed her my knees and arms. I did my best to usher my mother out of the office.  He was so pale before I had disconnected the call, I thought he was going to faint.  It was great to see him squirm.  I didn’t really want to get involved in a police call over it though.  I was starting to realize that my new brain though full of terrible thoughts was a power all on its own.  It made connections that it shouldn’t for a now fourteen-year-old who was physically twelve.  I had no trouble understanding the university psychology books I had read.  With my photographic memory it was like a supercomputer.  I was faster than a computer most times when it came to math calculations now.  Could do them in my head.

               Emma realized what I’d done and stopped and looked at me.

               “Why did you stop me?”

               “I have enough drama in my life do I really need a famous psychiatrist on trial for throwing me a few feet?”

               “But its child abuse.”

               “Well, I’ll be honest; He had a right to be mad.”

               “At a twelve-year-old girl? What did you say to him?”

               As we rode the elevator down, I repeated what I said word for word, matching my tone.  She looked at me.  I had grown so much in the last several months I was the same height as her now.  Her mouth was agape.

               “Amber Elaine Morris, how dare you?”

               I blushed.

               “I’m sorry mom.”

               She stopped and pulled me to face her. She looked me in the eyes.

               “Amber I know you’re brilliant. I’ve seen how fast you caught up in school.  You can read books that I can’t understand half of and you’re only twelve.  But that does not make it alright to treat anyone like that, even you don’t like them.  That man up there took you on as a patient as a favor to your grandmother, you know the nice one, that teaches you cooking lessons?  You just embarrassed her and yourself.  If he hadn’t thrown out of his office, I’d demand you go back up there and apologize.  But right now we’ll just cut our losses.  No wonder you didn’t want me to call the police.”

               The look of disappointment in her eyes cut me to the core.  I couldn’t meet her gaze after that.  She was right of course.  I had been thinking of myself and not Heather.  I felt a few tears falling down my cheeks.

               “We all make mistakes.  Like you said.  We just need to learn from them and not repeat them.”

               I nodded.  I just kept making it worse.  I really was a tornado in the lives of everyone around me I started sobbing as we drove towards the mall.  She let me cry it out and offered me a tissue after she parked the car.  Her phone began to ring.  She looked at it and frowned.  She picked it up and I could tell she was trying to sound upbeat.

               “Hi Mom, what’s up?”

               She paused as Heather spoke for several minutes.

               “Mom, he physically threw her out of his office, she fell on the floor.  He’s not a good man, let alone doctor.”

               She paused again Heather sounded angry rather than annoyed now.

               “No mom, no, its okay, he’s not going to bill us for the time and we’re going to leave it at that.”

               Heather spoke again for a few more minutes.

               “She basically said he was a narcissistic fraud who was a glorified drug dealer for the big pharma.”

               Heather responded and Emma pulled her sunglasses off and put them on her dashboard. She rubbed the bridge of her nose.

               “No mom, I don’t know where she learned that stuff, I assume the internet.  She said she had a bad feeling about him, that’s good enough for me.”

               Heather spoke again for a few more minutes.

               “Yes mom, I know it is out of character for her.  She is usually much nicer but she’s going through a lot and she’s nearly a teenager, you know what teenage girls are like.  Next thing she’ll be saying she hates me because I broke an egg wrong.”

               Heather interrupted Emma, who interrupted her right back while making a stopping gesture with her hand.

               “Just…just stop mom.  I know she needs a therapist, how about I try and find one for her who isn’t a child abuser?”
              

               Heather disconnected the call and Emma put her phone back in her purse.  She wasn’t speaking directly at me when she spoke after a few minutes.

               “Well that could have gone better.”

               “I’m sorry mom.”

               “No, no, I’m sorry, I should have taken charge I’m your mother.  I should be the one finding you a therapist who you can work with.  Just next time if you don’t like the therapist just politely tell them you don’t feel comfortable and that we’re going to go elsewhere instead of psychoanalyzing them into physically throwing you out of their office.  Please?”

               “Okay Mom.”

               She took a deep breath.  She looked at me and started saying something about lunch when her work phone rang.  She held up her hand and picked it up.

               “This better be important, I’m on my day off.”

               She paused and listened.

               “Where’s the chief?”

               She paused.

               “Why didn’t you call me sooner then?  Never mind I’m on my way.”

               She hung up the phone and her pressed her head against the steering wheel.

               “Damn it.  Sorry Hon, I need to be in court in half an hour.  I’m afraid lunch and shopping have to wait and you’re going to have to sit in.”

               I nodded.  I might be in a foul mood, but I understood her work was important. She put the car into gear and backed out of her spot and rushed to the Metropolis Federal Court building.  She left me holding her briefcase and her purse while she changed into her suit.  She passed me her court go bag and took her briefcase but left me with her purse when we entered the courtroom.

I took a seat at he back.  She went to one of the desks near the front of the court.  I did not have much an understanding of United States law at the time.  In fact, any law proceedings.  I watched them bring in a man I recognized as one of the gang members I had assaulted.  He pointed at me and started yelling in Spanish.  It was a language I had no comprehension of, but he looked either mad or really scared I’m not sure which.  I saw a few scary looking men on the other side of the aisle, and they started looking at me intently one of them pointed a finger gun at me and made a shooting motion.  I wasn’t so much intimidated as worried Emma would realize what is going on. 

Emma stood up and spoke.

“Your honor I request a side bar.”

The judge looked annoyed.

“Why?”

“It is something that should not be mentioned in open court.”

“Fine but if you’re wasting my time, I won’t be happy.  I have a golf game in an hour.”

They approached I could not quite catch what they were saying but the defendant’s lawyer looked a bit freaked out.  The judge looked angry.  The judge was waving his gavel at the defendant’s lawyer angrily and waved them back to their tables.

“Bail is rescinded the defendant is remanded in custody and denied visitation except his counsel.”

The judge pointed his gavel at the lawyer for the defendant one last time.

“Remember what I said, counsellor, your client is on thin ice.”

               The lawyer tugged at his collar after nodding. He leaned down and spoke to his client who looked back at me.  He looked angry.  I had no idea what was going on, but Emma rushed us out of the courthouse.  She didn’t stop to change, or even to put her seat belt on.  She started driving towards home.

               “What’s wrong mom?”

               “I don’t know how he knew but he must have known you were my daughter.  He was saying he was going to kill you over and over again.  It sounded like he killed you, but I think he was just really upset and was mixing up his words.”

               I blushed and put my face in my hand.

               “I’m sorry mom.”

               “No, I’m sorry.  There was no way I should have had you there.  I’m sorry but I’m going to have to keep you in the house for a while okay?”

               “Its okay mom.  I understand.”

               She looked at me and seemed surprised.

               “Look mom, if you think its safe for me to be at home then that’s where I’ll stay, I mean its not like it’s much of a change right?”

               She nodded.  She pulled into our driveway.  I’d like to say the look of fear on her face faded, but it hadn’t.  Just after we arrived a couple of the sheriff’s deputies arrived in a cruiser and had parked by the time we were getting out of the car.  I recognized one immediately, he was the one who had seen us in the market.

               “Hey Emma.  We got a call from Metropolis PD asking us to post a couple of deputies here twenty-four seven…is something wrong?”

               Emma turned and approached him.

               “I’m sorry Hank.  Ya, I’m prosecuting a member of the Siervos de la muerte cartel threatened Amber’s life.  It’s just a precaution.”

               At the mention of the name he went pale.

               “Jesus.  You’re prosecuting one of them?”

               “A lieutenant he was here from Mexico to arrange some business and we scooped him.  He’s one of the FBI’s most wanted.”

               “We’ll make sure you’re safe.”

               I swallowed hard.  After we went inside you can guess exactly what I did.  I was a teenager with unfettered internet access and a tablet.  I looked up the cartel of course.  Roughly translated they called themselves the servants of death.  Not a very pleasant name.  Nor a very pleasant group of people.  They were responsible for thousands of deaths in Mexico, and hundreds here in the US.  Not including any deaths their drugs had caused.  They had a habit of going after prosecutors and their families.  I will admit my hands began to shake as I read the litany of their crimes.  Of all the random people I could have kicked the crap out to try and commit suicide I had to pick one of the most dangerous cartels in the world.  I didn’t realize it then, but I had set into motion a series of events that would eventually make it very clear my only real weakness was the people I loved.  My hand was still shaking when I put it down.  I realized I wasn’t scared of them.  Afterall, I had been trying to find away to die for weeks, I was scared of what they might do to Emma, Sarah, Henry, Heather and Edna.  I couldn’t let them get hurt.  I was crying by this point.

               I hadn’t heard her, but Emma had been standing at the threshold of my room watching me.  She must have seen what I was looking at.  She was holding herself up with the doorframe and she looked like she was about to throw up.  She had tears coming down her cheeks she opened her mouth to speak a few times but closed it and then she took a deep breath and let it out and spoke.

               “I’m sorry my job is putting you in danger.”

               “It’s my fault.”

               She looked at me.

               “No, it’s not.  It is not your fault.  How could it be your fault, I took you to Metropolis today, I took you to the court.”

               “No, mom, its my fault.  I beat one of them up.”

               “You what?”

               I scrambled to cover up my real transgression at that point.  My words came out in a jumble.  I curled my knees to my chest and hugged them.  She came in and sat on the bed putting her hands on my knees.

               “There was drug dealer near the school, and he was trying pushing one of the kids around trying to get him to sell so I beat him up.”

               “How?”

               “I just knew how.  I kicked his knee out and then kicked him in the ribs until he crawled away.  I didn’t know they were so dangerous.  He wasn’t much older than me.”

               “Oh, Amber.  Oh Amber.  That was so dangerous, what if he had a gun.”

               I buried my face in my knees and rocked.

               “He did, and a knife.”

               I felt her arms wrap around me and I could feel her kissing me on the top of my head.

               “I didn’t think mom, I just did it.  I’m sorry.”

               “You should have called the police.”

               “I know, I know.”

               She continued to hug me tightly squeezed me tightly while I cried into my lap.  When I looked up I could see true fear in her eyes, but it wasn’t for herself, it was for me.  Six weeks I’d spent trying to devise how to die and here she was worried about my safety.  My mind kept rejecting the concern.  It kept telling me if she knew the truth, she’d throw me to the cartel gladly.  The difference this time is I questioned the voices.  How could she care about me so much if I was so worthless?  I’ve had years of therapy, but I have never gotten rid of the feeling at the edge of my mind that I was a plague on this world.  This was the first time since the change I had acknowledged to myself that maybe I wasn’t so irredeemable.  I took a deep breath.

               “Mom, I tried to kill myself, I stole some pills from him.”

               I’d like to say she looked shocked.  She didn’t. She wasn’t mad either. She hugged me again.

               “I’m glad you didn’t go through with it.”

               She hugged me tightly.

               “Where are the pills now?”

               “I flushed them.”

               “Good.  Good.  We’re going to sort this cartel thing out then we’re going to find someone you feel safe talking to.  Why do you feel like you need to commit suicide?  Are you depressed?”

               “No, mom, yes, but I might not remember much but I remember enough from the nightmares that I was the reason my family died.  I’m doing it again.  This is my fault.”

               “Just because you survived it doesn’t make it your fault.”

               I just couldn’t explain it without being fully truthful and I had no idea how.  She hugged me again.

               “Come downstairs we’re going to do a girls Disney movie afternoon. Let’s go be princesses okay?”

               I nodded.  Sarah was already downstairs wearing her Elsa dress and kicking her legs she was sitting in the middle of the couch.  I sat down and we wasted the afternoon eating popcorn and watching Disney animated movies.  Mom hated the live action ones.  It was a distraction.  Especially with Sarah, she was five now and had only ever seen Frozen she was on the edge of her seat for most of the two movies and so very worried for the characters.  Henry came out of his office and sat down for the third.   My hearing was superior then most people at this point, so I heard gravel cracking under the tires of a car.  I heard someone talking, couldn’t make out the words but the tone was pretty heightened. I grabbed Sarah and Emma and pulled them down covering them.  I tried to warn Henry but it was too late I saw blood spray from the direction of his chair.  The bullets I felt a couple hit me in the back they hurt, but they didn’t burn like the last time I was shot.  I looked and Sarah and Emma were unharmed.  Emma was panicking, Sarah was crying.  The shooting stopped and I heard the car ripping back up the driveway.  I let go of Sarah and Emma.  Emma rushed to Henry.  Sarah was crying and trying not to let me go.  I hugged her and kissed her on the head.

               “It’s okay Sarah, you’re okay.  Just go hide in your closet. Go.”

               She nodded and ran off. I could see the blood splatter from her father all over her Elsa dress. Emma was not good in a crisis.  I couldn’t help Henry beyond calling emergency services, so I pulled out my phone to try it had a bullet in it I threw it down and went for the house phone and called 911.  I looked out the window I saw both Deputies were on the ground. 

               “911 what is your emergency?”

               “There was a shooting at 88132 Country road 6.  Two deputies are down I’m not sure if they are okay and my dad was shot.  The people who did it drove away towards Metropolis.”

               “Please stay on the line we’ll have paramedics and police there soon.”

               “I’m giving you to my mom.”

               I passed the phone to Emma whose hands were covered in blood.  I couldn’t look at Henry.  I didn’t want to know.

               “Mom I have 911 on the line I need to go check on the Grandmas.”

               She nodded.  I had no intention of going to the farm I was out for blood.  Again, I was a teenage girl and was feeling a bit angry and I had the power to do something about it.  I knew I could catch the car.  I ran outside and kept going up the road.  It was early evening, and the roads weren’t busy going towards metropolis.  I passed several cars.  The one I was looking for was obvious I’d seen the men before.  I wasn’t sure exactly how I’d stop them so I just shoulder checked the car like I’d seen in sports.  It was going 70 mph and I went flying one way it went flying the other.  I landed on my butt and it rolled several times coming to rest in a farmers field.  I could see them trying to get out.  I wasn’t thinking straight.  I just wanted to hurt them.  Normal clear-thinking me would never give into the urge to do so much harm to someone else.  This was a new level angry for me. I wanted them to hurt. I could feel the heat welling up inside me and it didn’t feel bad now, it felt right.  I didn’t hold it back I didn’t resist it.  I wanted them to burn and as I walked across the highway a field glowing energy surrounded me and where my path left slagged rock and blacktop behind me.  The ground melted and instead of catching fire the crops around me vaporized.  I had never felt so right before.  I screamed a first one I saw.  He tried to run, the beams of pure plasma from my hands incinerated him and slagged the one side of the car.  The steel around it caught fire.  I could see someone in the car trapped struggling to get out I blasted him right through the melted door the person escaping behind him fell as his legs melted underneath him. I kicked the half-melted wreckage after the two that escaped it landed on one of him and I paid him no more mind.  The other was trying to escape he was limping he fired a full magazine at his gun and the bullets melted in midair when they reached got close the me.  He tripped over himself he was blathering in Spanish. I raised my hands to finish him. But then I realized I couldn’t find out where the rest were if I killed him. 

I forced the heat back inside I thought I’d be naked but I wasn’t I had a silvery film over my body.  I was barefoot though.  I approached him and I had never seen anyone so terrified in my life.  He had taken the time I’d given him with my approach to reload his gun.  Every bullet hurt but none pierced my flesh.  I reached down and pulled the assault rifle out of his hand and broke it in half after ramming the butt into his hand that had held it.

“Who sent you?”

He kept speaking in Spanish.

“English!”

He shook his head and kept babbling.  I saw a moist streak run down his pants and liquid fall to the ground.  He struggled with his good hand and pulled out a phone, the screen was cracked.  I could see my reflection in the silver of the back of it.  I didn’t look normal my eyes were glowing, they looked like two miniature suns and my hair had been replaced by glowing strands of light.  He unlocked the phone and offered it to me he still sounded like he was pleading with me for his life.  But had he bothered to consider Sarah, Emma, or Henry.  I threw him with all my strength towards the remains of the SUV. 

I looked at the phone.  And saw several numbers.  There were names.  One I recognized as a nickname mentioned in court I dialed it and put it on speaker.  Someone answered in spanish.  Then kept repeating a name.  I spoke into the phone.

“Hello Juan.  I thought you weren’t supposed to be out on bail.  That will make things easier.”

There was a long pause.

“You’re the crazy bitch that attacked us.”

“I would have killed you all if I’d realized who you were.”

“You don’t know who you’re messing with.”

I live streamed a video feed of the wreckage I had left behind.  Careful not to show my face.

“No, I think you don’t know who you’re messing with Juan. Leave Emma Morris and her family alone or this is what will happen to your entire cartel.  And don’t worry about that very long prison sentence you got coming.  I have a really strong feeling you won’t see the inside of a prison cell ever again.”

I wiped the phone down with the cartel member’s shirt. I ran back the hide-away and put on my new spare set of clothes.  It took a lot of focus, but I eventually got rid of the glowing hair and eyes.  The silver bodysuit on the other hand would not go away and it was like it was part of my skin, a second layer.  I could feel through it like I could feel on my own skin.  It was hard and soft at the same time and obviously immune to extreme temperatures.  I pulled on a hoodie and a pair of long paints along with shoes.  I’d picked them all up at the thrift store.  Once I was sure you couldn’t see any trace of the silver body suit or flaming hair I went to the door of my Grandmother’s place and knocked.  Heather answered.

“Amber, we heard sirens is everyone alright?”

I shook my head.

“Dad was shot, Sarah and Mom are fine.  I came to make sure you were okay.  I’m going to get Sarah and bring her over here okay?”

“Of course.”

Heather nodded.  Edna was coming out of the cellar looking extremely worried. I ran, at a normal human speed back to my house and saw several a state trooper’s cars pulling in.  I saw ambulances pulling in.  The sheriff and all the deputies were already there.  I was stopped by the State trooper, but the Sheriff waved me through.  He rushed over to me.  I could see them loading Henry into an Ambulance, Emma was getting in with him.  He had an oxygen mask on.  I knew that was at least a sign he was alive. The Sheriff shook me by the shoulders as I stared after the ambulance.

“Amber, where’s your sister?”

“She’s hiding in her bedroom I told her to go hide there when I went to check on my grandmothers.”

“Good girl.  Are you hurt?”

He looked me up and down.

“No.”

“Was Sarah hurt?”

“No, I was on top of her the whole time.”

  He looked relieved.

“I came back to get Sarah to take her to our Grandmother’s place. Can I go get her? She must be so scared.”

“Yes go, quickly.”

I nodded and rushed inside.  I found Sarah crying and curled up in a ball in her closet.  I scooped her up and she wrapped her arms around my neck.

“Is daddy okay?”

“He will be.”

“I saw blood.”

“The doctors are going to make him all better.  But we need to go see Grandma Heather and Enda okay? They are going to look after us.  We can’t stay here.”

She nodded and buried her face in my shoulder.  The sheriff was waiting for us outside.  Two black SUV’s had joined the already growing number of vehicles on the scene.  I saw a woman in a grey skirt and a suit jacket arguing with the Sheriff.  She moved to stop me from leaving.

“You can’t leave the scene.  We need to ask questions.”

The sheriff who had moved here from Texas a few year ago spoke in his typical southern drawl.

“Look, Emma’s a Federal prosecutor so I let you come in here out of a curtesy, we have no idea if it was related to any of her cases.  This young lady here and her sister just watched this all happen, and I know Amber will answer any questions you got with a guardian present.  She’ll be able to tell you a lot she’s got a photographic memory.  Her Grandmother brags about it all the time.  But she needs to have a guardian present legally speaking.  And right now, that would be Edna Kent.  So, what’s say we let her take her sister over to her Grandmother’s house and y’all sit down at there at the table and have that conversation?  If you’re worried send an agent with her and I’ll send a deputy and then we know they got there safe.”

The agent looked a bit annoyed and paused for a few seconds and nodded. 

“Now Amber, why don’t you take your sister over to Deputy Steven’s car he’ll give y’all a ride to Edna’s farm.”

I nodded and got in the back seat with Sarah still on my lap she was refusing to let go.  Another female agent got into the front seat and Deputy Stevens drove us to the Kent farm.  It was a quiet ride and because of the way the roads were around the farms it took about fifteen minutes.   Which is funny because it can be done in ten minutes on foot if you don’t waste time.  The deputy opened the door for me.  Sarah was asleep.  She always fell asleep in the car.  It was good she was sleeping on me instead of a car seat it would be easier to keep her that way.  I took her upstairs to Edna’s old bedroom and put her down on the spare bed.  Heather curled up on the bed beside her and I went back down to the kitchen.  Deputy Stevens, Edna and the agent were already sitting at the table.

“Hello Amber, I’m Agent Brown.  I just want to ask you some questions.” 

She pulled out a handheld device and slide into a holder. I could tell she was doing a video recording.

“Tell me what happened from beginning.”

I took a deep breath.

“I heard a car come into a driveway.  I heard the Deputy’s arguing with someone.  I realized it could be the guys from court today, so I grabbed my mother and sister and protected them with my body.  I tried to tell my dad to get down, but it was too late the shooting had started.”

I paused in case she wanted to ask for clarification, but she just let me keep going so I did.

“I made sure Sarah and mom were okay.  Mom ran to dad.  I told Sarah to run upstairs and hide in her closet.  She ran upstairs.  I tried to call 911 on my phone but it had been hit by a bullet, so I used our house phone.  I looked outside and saw the deputies were down and told them I saw a car that was leaving our driveway heading towards Metropolis. I gave mom the phone and told her I was going to check on Grandma Heather and Edna and came over here.  And that’s what I did.  Once I..”

She interrupted me at that point.

“Just a clarification on that last point, you said you came over here, did you come right over here, or did you do something else first?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, your Grandmother tells me it takes about ten minutes to get over here if someone’s in a hurry and you arrived here seventeen minutes after you passed the phone to your mother, according to your grandmother’s account so, I’m wondering why did it take so long?”

She was a perceptive one, Agent Brown.  Enda looked like she was going to say something, so I beat her to it.

“I ran into something I have a severe allergic reaction to and almost didn’t make it.  I was cutting across a spot I usually don’t go through.  The field is lousy with the stuff.  I usually try to come along a predictable path to avoid it but I was trying to save time.”

Edna nodded.

“Ya we’re trying to find it all, even called the EPA in they must have missed in their superfund cleanup.”

The agent looked suspicious but motioned for me to continue.

“Please continue Amber.”

“Once I saw they were alright I went back across to get Sarah so I could bring her here and get her away from the chaos.”

“That’s it?”

“That’s it.”

“Could you please take us back to court today?”

“I was in Metropolis with mom for her ultrasound and I had a doctor’s appointment.  She got a call, we went to the federal courthouse. The defendant she was trying started shouting at me in Spanish I didn’t understand a word of it but this is exactly what he said.”

I repeated his words exactly as I recalled him saying them.  I knew they would have a recording from the court.  I did it more to prove my photographic memory existed so they wouldn’t question my version of events.  Agent Brown blinked a few times then motioned for me to continue.

“There were other big scary guys there who pointed finger guns at me and made shooting motions.  Mom freaked out asked for something called a side bar, then the judge denied bail and mom rushed us home.  We watched Disney movies all afternoon and ate popcorn.  I think she was trying to take my mind off the court thing.  I could tell you what movies we watched, give you a complete repeat of all of the dialogue if you want.”

I sounded a bit sarcastic with the last thing, but I was growing weary of the questioning and wanted to go to the hospital.  Edna gave me a look.  I looked down at the table and nodded.

“I’m sorry Agent Brown my granddaughter is usually more polite than that.”

I nodded.

“I’m sorry, ma’am.”

Agent Brown nodded.

“I only have one more question for now, why you don’t have any blood on you.  Your mother and sister were covered in it.”

I knew that was coming.

“I don’t know ma’am, I wasn’t looking behind me I was more worried about Sarah and my mom then myself.”

She frowned and picked up her recording device.

“That’s all for now. Deputy could I get a ride back to the crime scene please?”

He nodded and stood up.  He put his hat back on after sparing Edna a glance.  Edna nodded to him.   Agent Brown’s phone rang, and she answered it.  She hung up and looked back from the doorway.

“Amber what kind of car did you say it was?”

“I didn’t, I don’t know cars very well.  But it was black.”

“Did you see a license plate?”

“No sorry it wasn’t visible from the window.”

“Thank you.”

She walked out and Deputy Stevens closed the door gently.  I stood up and started towards the door.

“Come on Grandma lets get to the hospital I want to check on Mom and Dad.”

Edna’s phone vibrated as she was getting ready to follow me.  She picked it up and watched it for several seconds and then looked at me.  I was already out the door and halfway down the stairs.  She grabbed my arm a firmness that surprised me.

“Not yet, we need to talk.”

 

Chapter 10: Truth laid bare

Summary:

Amber learns some new information that changes her future forever.

“What do you have to say about this?”

Edna held up her phone and I saw a paused video of the car wreckage. 

“It looks really bad, are they okay?”

“We both know you know exactly what happened to this car.”

I shook my head and kept my mouth closed.

“Come with me.”

She dragged me up to my hide away and got down on her knees and pulled up the board covering the secret compartment I had found.  Inside were the bloody clothes, the knife.  The crystal.

“I was going to let you come to me or your mom in your own time.  But after that.”

She pointed at the phone.

“I can’t wait.  What were you thinking?”

“I wasn’t I was angry.”

She grabbed me by my arms and shook me.

“You aren’t allowed to get angry Amber.  You’re like Clark.”

“I’m human I get angry.”

I was getting angry again and I could feel the heat building up in me.  Edna winced and let go of my arms.  She stepped back and then I realized I could smell wood starting to smolder.  I closed my eyes and pushed the heat back down.  When I opened my eyes, I could see my clothes were gone and the wood at my feet was blackened. 

“You can’t let your emotions control you Amber.  Clark was taught from a young age to control his powers.”

“What are you talking about.”

She shouted at me.

“Clark was Superman!”

“What?  Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Because I wasn’t sure you were really related to him, but after this, and the green rock.”

“You have exactly the same reaction as he does.  Amber you can’t do this anymore.”

She shook her phone at me.

“You just can’t.”

“Why? They hurt my dad, tried to hurt Sarah and Mom.”

“You saw what happened to Clark when he tried to save the world.  You can’t do this.  You aren’t judge, jury and executioner, you’re twelve years old!  You are a child playing with a nuclear bomb.  You don’t understand the…the ramifications of your actions.  You’re a metahuman.   If you’re found out they’ll take you away from us.  They’ll say you’re a criminal.  They will fear you.  You might not think they can hurt you, but they can.  Think of Sarah, think of Heather and I, think of your Mom and Dad.”

I stumbled backwards and collapsed on the couch.  It was like she had physically hit me.

“You aren’t old enough for this power.  But you have it.  You saw what happened at the bonfire.  How many people you hurt?  You cannot do this.   You need to learn to control yourself and you need to do it fast.  I’m quickly running out of favors to protect you with.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, you beat up four deputies, you assaulted several people, you were accused of robbing a drug dealer and god help us if they figure out it was you who did this.”

She waved her phone again.

“They found your DNA in Metropolis all over a crime scene.  A member of the cartel that attacked your mother was there so beat up he needed surgery.  I told the detective who came looking that it couldn’t have been you because you were with me all night helping me in the barn.  One of them Id’d you in court.  He’s not going to be telling anyone anything, especially not after trying to kill my daughter.  But you put me in this position because you thought you could be, I donno what a superhero?”

“It wasn’t like that.”

“It doesn’t matter what it was like Amber.   People who do that sort of thing die tragically.”

“I want to die!”

She looked a bit unsure what to say next she seemed to have lost track of her words.

“Why?”

“I killed my family.  Isn’t it obvious I destroyed that building?  I got dad shot.  I almost killed god knows how many people at the bonfire and then today.  I couldn’t control it, I didn’t want to control it. I wanted them to burn. I tried pills, I tried molten steel, I tried jumping off a building, I tried getting shot in the head.  None of it worked.”

She put her phone in her pocket and sat down beside me and put her arm around me.

“You can control it; You just need to learn how.  Clark did.”

I sobbed into her shoulder for a while and she just stroked my back.

“I just want to be normal; I don’t want all of this…power.”

“You have it, and that isn’t going to change. You can’t do this again.  You need to stop.  I know how it feels to want to hurt people who hurt you.  Trust me. But revenge is never free.  A friend of mine always says, ‘When you start planning your revenge, plan on digging your grave as well.’  I have no idea where he got it from but the thing is he’s right.  Just let it go.  This business with the Cartel is done and over with. I made sure of it.”

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t worry about it Amber, it’s taken care of.”

“Grandma don’t get in trouble for me.”

“I had nothing to do with it beyond calling an old friend and letting him know there was a shooting in town, and it was the cartel.  What he does with that information is up to him.  I was just being neighborly.”

I started to suspect at that point that Edna was the kind of Sheriff that just got stuff done and that she was way smarter than I gave her credit for.  Smallville was ridiculously crime free for a town its size.  Something dawned on me.

“Did you know about the green rock in the field?”

“Yes. I put it there.”

I was a bit shocked to hear it, angry at first but I remembered what happened when I got angry now and I pushed it down.

“Why would you do that to me?”

“I knew why you were getting sick, I decided to make it obvious so Heather and Emma would drop it.”

I closed my eyes.  She really was on my side. 

“Are you going to tell mom about this?”

“No, she’s a federal officer of the court if they put this metahuman registration into effect then she would have to report you.  So, it would be best if she didn’t know.  What happened to the clothes you were wearing when Henry was shot?”

“They burst into flames, like the ones I was wearing.  I just had this…”

I looked down and was naked now. I wrapped my hands around myself.

“Okay, so they won’t find any traces of them.  Fine.  Get some of your other clothes you have here on, and we’ll go to the hospital.”

I nodded.  And pulled out my back-up summer clothes now that the silver whatever it was, was gone.  I know what it is now, it’s a biofilm my body creates.  Don’t ask me how. It makes it then it reabsorbs it.  She was waiting in her truck and she drove towards Metropolis. 

“Why are we going to Metropolis?”

“Henry was airlifted to Metropolis General.  They couldn’t do the surgery here; He was less critical then the deputies and there were no rooms available.”

I nodded.

“Don’t worry, Emma says he’s doing alright.  And it’s not your fault.”

“What?”

“You’re thinking this is your fault.  It’s not your fault.  And no, you can’t save everyone.  Trust me I know.”

I nodded again leaning my head on the door’s frame.  I could feel the warm summer brushing against me.  As awesome as the old pick up was, it did not have air conditioning.  I could see the flashing red and blue of police lights up ahead.  She slowed down as we approached the numerous vehicles on the side of the road.  Someone waved her down and she pulled over, it was the Sheriff.  He leaned on her open window.

“Hey Edna. Agent wasn’t to abrasive with ya, was she?  She seemed kinda rude for my tastes.”

“She was fine Earl.  Is this them?”

“Ya, feds are taking over the scene.  Someone did a number on them.  Got downright nasty.”

He glanced at me and lowered his voice to almost a whisper.  My hearing was so good now I could make it out clearly.  I wondered what other surprises my body had in store.

“Roasted them like pigs on a spit Edna, I’ve never seen the like.  Someone really wanted them dead.  Feds think it was someone with a flame thrower.  A fucking flame thrower?  What is this world coming too?  Driver musta lost control.  Rolled.  Whoever it was started spraying from here on the highway and just walked right up to the car and cooked all in there. Couple got away but he got ‘em too.”

Edna glanced at me then back at the Sheriff.

“You know these cartel’s Earl, no sense of humanity about them.  Always wanting to send messages.  Just wish they wouldn’t do it here in the US.”

He nodded.

“Sickos the lot of them.  You headed to Metropolis General? Heard Henry was being airlifted there.”

“Yes.”

“You got our prayers going with you Edna.”

“And we’re praying for the Deputies.”

He tipped his hat and stepped back.  Edna pulled off the shoulder and back onto the highway.  I was staring at the flashing lights.  They were sort of mesmerizing and had head leaning on the inside of the door.

“Look, I don’t blame you for taking them out.  Just know it’s something you’re going to have to live with.  I’ve shot a few people in my time and it sticks with you.”

I wiped away a few tears and nodded.  I wasn’t in so much a talking mood.

“Do you want to talk about what happened?”

I shook my head and wrapped my hands around my arms. She nodded and continued driving.  It took about twenty minutes more and we were pulling into the Metropolis General Parkade.  I had been here for some tests so I was actually familiar with the layout.  Apparently so was Edna.  We found Emma right away, she was still wearing blood stained clothes.  Enda handed her a bag.

“Go get changed before someone starts trying to operate on you too.”

Emma’s lips curled into the smallest hint of a smile.  She looked like she’d been crying since the last time I saw her.  I sat down and so did Edna.  She leaned her elbows on her knees.

“Remember what I said.”

I nodded and sunk into my own chair. It was several minutes before Emma reappeared.  She still looked like an emotional wreck.  She sat down and held my hand; I squeezed her hand.

“Amber, you’ve been so strong today.  Thank you.”

“How’s dad?”

“He’s in surgery. He lost quite a bit of blood, but he’s stable.  How is Sarah?”

“She was asleep with Grandma last time I saw her.”

“Saw the FBI talking to you, did they question you?”

“Yes, Grandma was there”

I looked at Edna who nodded.

“I made sure they didn’t get too rough on her.”

Emma looked at Edna now.

“Did they catch them?”

Edna glanced at me then back to Emma.

“Not exactly.  Someone did though.  It was a very gruesome scene.”

“What do you mean?”

Edna glanced at me again.

“Its not something we should be discussing in front a twelve-year-old girl.  That’s what I mean.”

Emma nodded and squeezed my hand.

“Grandma and I are going to go talk.”

I nodded and leaned on my elbow.  They came back about fifteen minutes later with food for me.  It was a hospital sandwich.  I ate half of it, but it reminded me of Precious Angels so much I couldn’t finish it.  I wrapped the other half and put it on the table between us.  Emma looked concerned.

“You should eat.”

“I’m sorry it just reminds me of Precious Angels and I just, it makes me feel sick.”

I dozed off at some point.  I woke up and Edna was nowhere to be seen Emma was asleep in her chair. I stood up and stretched and walked around when I got close to Emma, I noticed she was very pale.

“Mom.”

I shook her gently. 

“Mom please wake up.”

I shook her again.  Then I started yelling for help.  Screaming would be a better description.  I was running up and down the halls yelling.  A young-looking doctor walked up.  He looked half asleep. 

“Its my mother she’s pregnant and she’s not waking up she’s pale and cold the touch.”

“Where is she?”

By this time a few other people had come out into the hallway, one was a nurse who rushed after us. I led them to Emma and they told me to step back.  He checked her wrist then her neck.  He looked at the nurse.

“We need to get her to a trauma room now.”

The nurse rushed off and I heard an announcement.

“Code Blue ICU waiting area, Code Blue.”

Within two minutes was gently moved aside several times as they got her on a gurney and rushed off I followed and eventually ran into the nurse who had been one of the first on scene.  She stopped me at the door.

“Your mother is extremely sick.  You need to wait out here.  We’ll come and get you when we know more.”

               I found a seat and collapsed into it.  What followed was an hour of me alternating between sitting and pacing.  Edna still hadn’t come back, and I had no phone.  I hadn’t even realized I had my mother’s purse in my hands.  I opened and looked for her phone but couldn’t unlock it.  I saw several texts from Edna but I couldn’t respond.  I sat back down.  The doctor who had responded to my calls for help first came out of the room.  He looked exhausted.

               “Hi, what’s your name?”

               “Amber, sir.”

               He sighed and sat down rubbing his face.

               “Amber where’s your father?”

               “He’s still in surgery as far as I know.”

               “He’s been admitted too?”

               I nodded.

               “What for?”

               “Gunshot wounds.”

               He looked shocked but then covered it up well.

               “Amber, You’re mom, she’s had some complications from her pregnancy.  We’re trying to stop the bleeding.”

               “The good news is your sister is doing great.  She was close enough to term that she doesn’t need to go to neo-natal but it’s very important she get skin to skin contact with someone.  Could I ask you to do that for us?”

               I wiped out the tears that were dropping down my face and stood up.

               “Come with me. I’ll get you to a room where you can have some privacy.”

               He led me to a hospital room.  There was no bed but there was a comfy looking chair.  He offered me a blanket and I draped it over myself and pulled off my top and bra.  A nurse brought my baby sister in and I held her by my chest and rocked her.  I’d never held an actual baby before let alone held one up close.  She cooed silently and after stirring for a bit fell straight asleep.  I kept rocking her. I don’t know how long I held her but soon mother was wheeled in.  She was still unconscious and had a bag of blood hooked up to her.  She looked pale.  I kept rocking the baby in my arms she kept grabbing at my chest with her tiny hands.  She opened her eyes and looked into mine.  Hers were newborn grey. She had a shock of blonde hair.  I had thought she would be bald.  She kept looking at me.

               “Hi there.  I’m sorry your mom and dad aren’t here for you.  I’m your big sister Amber.  I’m not sure what your name is going to be but I’m sure it’s going to be amazing.”

               I held out my finger and she grabbed onto it and started gumming it.

               “Oh, you’re hungry I bet, I’m sorry I don’t have any milk for you.  I’m sure they’ll bring us something.”

               She made a few squeaks and kept holding my finger.  We played a light game of tug of war with my finger. Truth be told I was trying to keep her distracted from my chest. I held her for about another hour and Emma started to stir.  I took the baby to her.  Emma seemed confused.

               “Mom, you had the baby.”

               Emma blinked and rubbed her eyes.

               “What…where am I?”

               “You started bleeding.  They took you into surgery.”

               Emma put her hand on her forehead.

               “Mom the baby needs to breastfeed can you do it?”

               Emma nodded and tried to pull herself up.  Helped her shift a bit and then placed the baby in her arm and she latched immediately. I pulled the sheet over to give Emma a bit of privacy. I went in the bathroom and put my top on and folded the blanket putting it on the chair and I brought the chair next to the bed.  By the time I got back Emma seemed more alert and was smiling down at the baby.

               “Where’s mom?”

               “I don’t know my phone was shot and I couldn’t open yours to find out what she was texting.”

               “Could you hand it to me.”

               I nodded and pulled her phone out of her purse, she unlocked it and handed it to me.

               “What are the texts saying?”

               “She went home to check on Heather and Sarah.  She’ll be back in the morning with a change of clothes for both us.  Then a few hellos. Should I respond?”

               “Just tell her okay.”

               I typed the message and hit send then put the phone back in Emma’s purse.

               “I’m sorry I fell asleep mom.  I should have noticed sooner.”

               “You always take the blame for things that you have no control over.  How long was I out for?”

               “I don’t know, I’ve been sitting here for two hours.”

               “You held her for that long?”

               “The doctor said skin to skin contact was very important.”

               “The doctor was right.”

               Emma paused and looked into the baby’s eyes.

“She has Henry’s eyes.”

               “I’m sorry mom I haven’t heard anything about Dad and I have no idea where to ask.”

               “Its okay Amber, its okay.”

               “What is her name going to be?”

               “Martha.”

               “Martha?”

               “After my grandmother.”

               I nodded and leaned down resting my hands on the hospital bed bar and my chin on my hands. Watching Martha who was now reaching out towards Emma’s face with her hand.  She eventually gave up and closed her eyes.  Emma looked up at me.

               “Could you swaddle her and put her in the bassinet please?”

               I picked up Martha and found a baby blanket.

               “I’m sorry… how do I swaddle?”

               Emma walked me through it, I made several mistakes but in the end Martha was swaddled and I laid her gently in the Bassinet. I brought her closer to us and then I sat back down in the chair.  Emma put her hand on mine.

               “I’m so glad we have you.”

               “No, I’m glad I have you.”

               “I remember you pulling Sarah down first then me and protecting us.  It should be me protecting you.”

               “I’m fine mom.  No bullet holes. Except in my phone.”

               “Your phone was in your back pocket.”

               “I guess I had a good phone.”

               “You’re just a kid, you shouldn’t be jumping in front of bullets.”

               “Sarah’s just a kid and so is Martha.  I would gladly take a few bullets to keep you all safe.  I just wish I could have shielded Dad too.”

               She reached up and stroked my hair as I leaned my chin on my hands again.

               “Amber, we don’t deserve you.”

               I felt tears welling up.

               “No mom, I don’t deserve you.”

               “I want to just grab you and hug you.”

               “I’m pretty sure the doctors would get mad at you for that.”

               Emma laughed and then winced in pain.

               “You’re going to have a lot of responsibility until I’m out of here.  Sarah and Martha are going to be depending on you.”

               “I won’t let them down.”

               “I know you won’t.  You’re going to be the best big sister they could ask for.”

               “How do you know that mom? I’ve only been here for a few months.”

               “Because your first instinct was to protect Sarah.  That tells her all she needs to know.  You’ll protect her without thought for your own safety.  That’s a big sister thing to do.”

               I sniffled a bit, tears were trickling down my face and dropping onto fingers.  I heard footsteps then a knock on the door.  I looked back and it was an Asian woman she was wearing a white coat.

               “Can I come in?”

               Emma waved her in, I sat up and dried up my tears with my fingers then blew my nose into a tissue. The woman nodded and walked in, she stopped to check on Martha.

               “She’s an adorable one.”

               She moved closer to the bed and checked the monitors that were attached to Emma.

               “Well everything is looking good.”

               “Sorry, I should introduce myself.  I’m Dr. Lynn.  I delivered your daughter.  I’m sorry we couldn’t get your normal ob-gyn but we needed to get her out as soon as possible. So, mom, how are you feeling?”

               “I’ve been better.”

               The doctor chuckled.

               “I hear that a lot.  We had to do a c-section.  You lost a lot of blood.  But you should be okay now.  Your daughter is healthy as far as I’ve been told.  I just wanted to stop by and introduce myself.  You’ll have to stay for a few days to recover.”

               Emma nodded.

               “Well then, I’ll let you get some rest.”

               She waved and walked out.

               “Mom, do you want me to go find out what’s going on with dad? Martha’s fast asleep and you could use some rest.”

               “If you could.”

               I squeezed her hand and walked out into the hospital proper.

Chapter 11: Amber's Gift - Hope

Summary:

Amber deals with the raw power of nature and of possible loss.

               I had to stop for a about thirty seconds and just lean on one of the walls.  I was dizzy and exhausted.  I realized when I went back over the day, I had barely eaten anything and that I’d had maybe fifteen minutes of sleep.  It was starting to catch up to me.  After a few deep breaths I was able to push myself into looking for a nurse’s station.  There were a couple of young women working.  I looked at the clock behind them and it was showing 3:16 am. I leaned heavily on the desk, mostly because I was close to passing out from exhaustion.

               “Excuse me, ma’am.  I was hoping you could give me some information on my dad.”

               She looked up at me from her computer.

               “What’s his name?”

               “Henry Morris.  He was in surgery but then my mom needed an emergency c-section and now I have idea where he is, or what is going on and mom is asking.”

               The nurse looked a bit pained at my story.  She nodded and started typing at her computer.

               “He’s out of surgery and he’s listed as critical.  He is in the ICU.  I can give you directions and let someone know you’re coming.”

               I was torn, I glanced back at the room where Emma was.

               “I’m not sure how my mom would handle that news.  She can’t really get out of bed.”

               “Why don’t you go tell her you’re going to visit your dad and that a doctor will be by to have a talk with her about his condition?”

               I nodded and dragged myself to the room Emma was asleep by this time, so I just went back to the nurse’s station.

               “She’s asleep, I’ll go see him.”

               The nurse nodded and told me how to get to the ICU she also made a phone call.  The directions were pretty clear, and I didn’t have much trouble finding him.  Henry was very pale.  At the time I had no idea how to read the medical monitors.  I could only go by what I was told.  They had given him a very low chance of surviving.  They let me sit in the room with him.  He and I weren’t close.  It wasn’t that I didn’t think he cared but that I don’t think he quite felt comfortable being himself around me.  Emma had told me he had some form of autism.  She told me he feels very deeply but he is socially awkward and that eventually he would get used to me and open up.  He was also very specific about personal space.  I was pretty sure if he was awake, he’d be a bit shocked to have me try to hold his hand but at that point I wasn’t sure what else to do, so I took his hand.

               “Henry, Dad, I’m not sure you can hear me but I’m sorry.  I wish I could have protected you too I wasn’t fast enough.  Sarah is fine.  Mom is recovering.  The baby is doing great.  Mom said you’d already decided to name her Martha.  She’s so adorable.  The people who did this didn’t get away with it.  I made sure of that.  If you were awake there is no way I’d tell you that last part, but I would want you to know.”

               I held his hand for a long time.  At some point I fell asleep and woke up to someone shaking my shoulder gently.  I recognized her immediately.  She was Henry’s mother.  I’d seen her many times on video chats.  She lived in Miami, so she didn’t have a chance to visit Sarah in person often so spent a lot of time on video chat with her.  She had treated me pretty well on the video chats.  She looked tired.  I wasn’t sure how long I’d been asleep, but I felt better so that was probably a good sign.  I released Henry’s hand and stood up.

               “You look tired please take my seat, ma’am.”

               “You’re always so polite Amber.”

               She sat down.  She was younger than Edna and Heather.  Her hair still had color, she was a brunette with grey streaks. I always thought she had a kindly face.  She looked up at me.

               “Could you fill me in?”

               I nodded.

               “They aren’t sure he is going to make it, I’m sorry.  He lost a lot of blood to internal bleeding and he didn’t get enough oxygen to his brain.  If I understood what the doctor was saying.  But Sarah is unhurt.”

               “Where is your mother?  She hasn’t answered me since she called me to tell me what happened.”

               “She… the baby…”

               She went a bit pale and I blinked and shook my head.

               “No, no, they’re fine.  I just don’t know why it happened.  Mom had to have an emergency c-section, mom and the baby are fine.”

               She held her hand to her chest.

               “You scared me there Amber.”

               “I’m sorry I was just having trouble putting thoughts into words.”

               “It’s okay.”

               “I wasn’t sure what to do for Dad, we don’t talk much.”

               “He has always been like that.  I’m sure he appreciated you being here.  He’s been very proud to be your adopted father.  He’s always telling me about how you managed to catchup on a year of school in six weeks.  He’s been worried about you though.  Are you doing, okay?”

               “I’ll be better when he’s awake.”

               “What room is Emma in?”

               I gave her the floor and room number.

               “Okay I’m going to visit with Henry and then I’ll come up, maybe you should go see if she needs help with the baby.”

               I nodded.  I was still starving but the nap had revitalized me.  I wouldn’t say I had a bounce in my step because it would be a lie.  Henry being on the verge of death put a damper on my spirits. I could hear talking Emma’s room.  I stepped inside.  Edna, Heather and Sarah were there.  Edna was holding the baby. Emma was napping, Sarah was playing on her tablet and Heather was watching Edna with the baby.  Edna and Heather looked at me when I entered.  Sarah was too entranced by whatever game she was playing. Heather came over and gave me a hug.

               “Amber, you poor thing.”

               I hugged her back.  She stepped back and looked me up and down.

               “You look like crap dear.”

               I nodded.

               “Have you slept?”

               “I got a bit of sleep.”

               “You don’t look like it.”

               Heather turned to Edna.

               “Are you okay here with Sarah?”

               “Sure.”

               “I’m going to take Amber back home so she can get some rest and food.”

               Edna nodded I was about to resist but then I realized I desperately needed both.  I fell asleep in the car and woke up to Heather gently shaking my shoulder.  I fell asleep in their spare bedroom shortly after we arrived.  I woke up and went downstairs.  I hadn’t even gotten changed for bed, so I felt like crap.   I could hear rain falling on the roof.  It was coming down hard.  I looked outside for a few seconds and then noticed a note on the counter.  There was also a brand-new cell phone still in box.  It had been opened already.  Also, there was a keyring with a couple of keys.  I recognized one as the one for my house.  I tried the other one in the Farm door.  It fit.  I picked up the letter and read the very gorgeous cursive.

Hi Amber,

I hope you got a good sleep.  I made you some chicken and rice just warm it up in the microwave.  I had to go back to the hospital.  I bought you a replacement cell phone and got it activated.  Couldn’t get your stuff transferred sorry, your old one is in evidence. Made sure it had everyone’s numbers programmed in. Sheriff said if you call the office, he can get a deputy out to escort you into your house to get clothes for you, Sarah and your mom.  You should get the dog food and her bowl.  She’s staying with the Spencer’s. When you’re ready to come back to the hospital give your Uncle Dean a call, he will give you a ride.

Grandma.

               I was expecting it to be signed Heather for some reason.  I picked up my phone and had received several texts from Jacob and April since it had been activated.  I responded to both with I’m alright will call when I can.  I ate the meal Heather had left me, which was delicious as usual. The Sheriff’s office phone number was on the fridge.  I dialed it.

               “Smallville sheriff’s office, how can I help you?”

               “Hi Mrs. Jane, this is Amber Morris.  Grandma said I could call and get an escort to my house so I can get some clothes for Sarah, my mom and myself.  Does anyone have time?”

               “Of course, dear.  I’ll get someone right out for you.”

               “Thank you, Mrs. Jane.”

               “You tell your mom and Grandmother we’re praying for Henry.”

               “I will Mrs. Jane.  Bye.”

               I hung up the phone and put my dirty dishes in the dish washer.  I took one of the umbrellas and locked the house on the way out.  I stood on the porch with the umbrella open waiting for the deputy.  I was a bit surprised to see the Sheriff pull up. I closed the umbrella and got into the front seat of his SUV. 

               “Hey Amber.”

               “Thank you for helping Sheriff.”

               “Oh, it’s no problem Amber.  How are you holding up?”

               “Not well.”

               “Ya, I heard about Henry, things get around.”

               “And Mom had her baby, and the nursery isn’t ready, and we can’t even go to the house.”

               “Now that I hadn’t heard.  I don’t think the feds are going to need the house for much longer.”

               “I hope not.”

               “I’m glad you and Sarah came out okay.  Terrible stuff this.”

               I nodded, he pulled into the driveway for my house.  There were two black SUVs parked by the house along with a white van.  The sheriff took his hat and got out.  He put his hat on and started talking to one of the Feds on site.  After a few minutes he waved me inside.  The rain had stopped so I left the umbrella in the SUV.  One of the agents held out his hand and offered me a pair of booties.

               “Just get what you absolutely need please.”

I put the booties on.  I entered the house, and I froze as my eyes caught site of the bloodstain on the floor where Henry had fallen.  I saw him there gasping for breath.  Looking on powerless as bullets flew past us and towards his wife and daughters.  Then I was back in Precious Angels my face in a puddle of April’s blood.  I started feeling the heat building up inside me.  Like I was going to burst into flames again. The sheriff touched my shoulder gently.

“Amber, are you okay?”

 

The gentle touch on the shoulder was all I needed to pull me out of the panic spiral was falling into.  I blinked a few times and pushed the heat back. Forcing it back into my core.  I felt my cheeks and they were moist.

“No, but I will be. Sorry.”

He nodded and stepped back outside.  He glanced at the agent.  I stepped further inside and avoid looking at the blood stain.  The problem with a perfect photographic memory is when you flash back to an event you are back there.  Every sensation, emotion, feeling is back with you.  For me it was like being in a high-definition VR simulation. It was not a pleasant experience unless the memory was pleasant.  I shook it off.

I went to the basement got a couple of suitcases and filled them with clothes for the three of us.  I also slipped in several of Sarah’s favorite toys.  Because screw the Feds I was going to make her as comfortable as possible. I carried the suitcase down the stairs and went into the kitchen and grabbed the unopened bag of dog food and threw it over my shoulder.  I figured a bowl was easy to replace and didn’t bother with that.  I picked up the suitcase and Left the house not bothering to remove the booties.  The Sheriff and agent watched me with open mouths.  I admit I probably should have made the 50 lb bag of food look like it took some effort for me to lift but I wasn’t really thinking I was just trying to avoid looking at the blood stain on the floor where Henry had fallen.

The sheriff rushed to open the hatch on his SUV, and I put the dog food and suitcase in.  I got into the passenger seat again and he started it up.  Much like most of the vehicles on the Kent Farm this thing was a relic of a bygone error.  An old Bronco.  It had Edna’s decision written all over it.  As the Sheriff pulled out on the highway glanced at me then back to the road.

“You know, it’s okay to not be okay, right?”

I nodded keeping my eyes on the road.

“It can’t be easy for you with a memory like yours.”

I shook my head tears starting to well up in my eyes.  I could still feel Henry’s and April’s blood on my cheek and in my hair.  I touched it and was just moistness from my tears.  He pulled the side of the road and looked at me.

“You know I have a daughter, just four years older than you.  I don’t know that she would handle this as well as you.  Most adults wouldn’t.”

A car went whipping by at an extremely high speed. The Sheriff seemed to forget I was in the SUV and turned on the sirens and took off after it.  It was some form of European super car I couldn’t identify, mostly because at that point I didn’t know about cars.  I was starting to get interested, since I’d found the Black Challenger in the barn.  I would become very familiar with cars.  Much to my parents and the Sheriff’s consternation later in my life.  My love for cars laid the groundwork for my financial empire after all.  The car slowed down and pulled over to the side of the road.  The sky was growing dark, and lightning was flashing in the distance toward Metropolis.

“This won’t take long, sorry Amber.”

I nodded to the Sheriff.  He got out of the SUV pulling on his hat and getting out his ticket pad.  He walked to the car and had a conversation with driver. He passed a piece of paper into the car after a few minutes.  I was half paying attention to whatever was going on there.  I was rather shocked when a massive tree came flying down on top of the car it threw power lines down and rain started falling.  Then more debris started falling around.  The sheriff was hit by something. The wind was really picking up and I saw a tornado cross the highway about two hundred feet away.  I honestly dropped my phone and almost peed myself.  Funny I am literally Superman and I almost peed myself because I was scared.  I don’t care who you are nature is scary as hell when witness its full force.  The scale of it is mind-blowing.  The Sheriff was on the ground and power lines were all over the place and arcing like crazy. 

I dropped my phone on the bench seat of the SUV and got out.  The wind was still strong, and the rain was like slashing pieces of glass.  I barely felt the pain of it.  I used a long piece of wood that likely used to be part of a barn and started throwing power lines away from the road.  I know, never do that, to be honest I wasn’t sure what that kind of power would do to me so I didn’t want to take any risks.  I scooped the Sheriff over my shoulder in a fireman’s carry like we learned in health class and put him in the back seat of the SUV. He had a bleeding head wound.  I made my way to the car.  The license plate read – CAIT6.  I tried to open the door, but it was jammed.  I could see a girl inside and she was pinned.  She didn’t seem to be moving.  I slid my hand in between the door and the frame and yanked the door unjammed and I pulled it out.  I then pried the dashboard away from her.  I could see flames starting under the car the downed power lines must have ignited the fuel.  I pulled her out and put her in the driver’s seat of the SUV.  She was dressed in a beautiful blouse and skirt she was barefoot.  She had several cuts and bruises.  I picked up my phone and tried to make a call to 911 but couldn’t manage to get through, seems like the cell towers in the area were down. 

I saw a flash and the car went up in flames.  Not one of those movie explosions, just a spark fuel and flammable paint.  The SUV had a radio, and I will admit with no internet to look up instructions it took me about ten minutes to figure it out.  I pressed the button.

“Hi”

“This is dispatch, who this?”

“It’s Amber Morris, a tornado just came through mile marker 345.  The Sheriff got hit by some debris and there was another person hurt, car was license plate is a Kansas plate CAIT6.  She doesn’t look too hurt.  Highways impassible to Metropolis from here.  There is a…”

I paused trying to figure out what it was that was across the highway a few hundred feet in front of us.

“A train car, I think? Across it.”

“Oh dear.  We can’t get anyone out to you, we have calls coming in from all over.  Can you get them into the Hospital?”

“Uh I don’t know how to drive anything but a tractor, ma’am.”

“Driving a car is the same hon.  Just keep your eyes on the road.”

“I’m only twelve years old.”

“You can do this; You won’t get in trouble.”

To my great relief about this time the girl woke up and looked around herself.

               “Wait ma’am, she woke up.”

               “Good, see if she up to driving you to the Hospital.”

               The girl looked a bit out of sorts, but I mean a tree fell on her head so who wouldn’t be.  She looked at me and to her burning wreck of a car.  She looked like she died a little bit inside.

               “My dad is going to kill me.”

               I waved at her.

               “Hi, excuse me, do you feel like you can drive?”

               She rubbed her forehead and looked at me with a slow blink.

               “Ya…yes, I guess I can.”

               “Ma’am she said she could we’ll get the hospital as soon as possible; Can we use the sirens?”

               “Yes, yes you can use the sirens.”

               “How ma’am?”

               She told me where to find the switch and I turned them on. 

               “We’re on our way I think?”

The girl who seemed to be getting more and more cognizant of the situation nodded and put the SUV in gear and did a U-turn and floored it. 

“We’re on our way.”

It took us about fifteen minutes to get the hospital.  The girl didn’t say much but she did glance at me a few times. When we got there, we were met by some EMT’s who put the Sheriff on a gurney and rushed him into the hospital.

The girl turned off the SUV and handed me the keys.  She started to get out and as soon as she tried, she fell.  I rushed around and picked her up.  She was about my height, so it was slightly awkward.  I carried her inside.  It was chaos.  With no main highway to Metropolis the ER was full of people.  There were so many I stood there for a few minutes before a nurse noticed me.  The girl was unconscious again.  The nurse rushed over.

“What happened to her?”

“A tree fell out of the sky onto her car.  She was awake and drove the Sheriff and I here but then she tried to stand up and she fell.  She was unconscious for several minutes after I got her out of the car.”

The nurse nodded and put her hand on the girl’s wrist.

“Please bring her this way.”

She led me to a gurney, and I put her down on it.  The nurse opened her blouse, and I could see this ugly looking bruise forming along the woman’s abdomen.  The nurse looked at me.

“How was she stuck in the car was anything pushing into her?”

I gave her every minute detail that I saw.  Being able to close my eyes and see the scene made it much easier to do so.  She was nodding along.

“Thank you, you may have just saved this young woman’s life.”

I nodded and got out of the way.  I was reaching into my pocket for my phone when I realized it was in the Sheriff’s SUV still, I turned to leave, and I felt someone grab my arm.

“Wait you need to fill out the paperwork for the girl you brought in.”

It wasn’t a nurse.  Her name tag read triage intake.  She had a tablet with her.

“I have no idea who she is, I’m sorry ma’am”

“You just carried her in here, how can you not know who she is?”

“Ma’am I was just getting a ride with the Sheriff and he pulled her over. I need to go, I left my phone and my mom is going to hear about the tornado and be worried.”

               “You’re not going anywhere young lady.  Where are you parents?”

               Now I was getting annoyed.  I couldn’t have been clearer with her and I was about to get rude which was my go to with people who wouldn’t listen when I noticed the woman’s face light up and she gave me the same look a teacher usually gave me when they knew they had caught me. 

               “Deputy, this girl was trying to leave without filling out paperwork for a girl she brought in.”

               I looked back and recognized Deputy Stevens right away. He put his hand on my shoulder, not in a you’re coming with me sort of way, but a reassuring way.

               “Teresa, this is Amber, Sheriff Edna’s granddaughter.  And the girl she brought in is Caitlin Luthor I’m sure someone at Luthorcorp can get you touch with her father.”

               I usually don’t take pleasure in other’s discomfort and embarrassment but in that moment I understood karma.  I must say I genuinely enjoyed watching the hard swallow that Teresa made. I looked up at the Deputy.

               “Sir, I need to get my cell phone from the Sheriff’s SUV and my bag is there and some dog food for our dog is it okay if I get my phone?”

               “You go ahead Amber; I’ll deal with this.”

               I went out and got my phone.  I had several text messages but no calls.  They were from Edna asking if I was all right, if the tornado had hit the farm.  I picked up my phone and tried to call but couldn’t get a call through.  It looked like the network was overwhelmed.  After trying to send the same text fifteen times finally one got through.

               I’m fine, Farm is fine, our house is fine.  Sheriff is in hospital.  Rescued him and Caitlin Luthor from car fire.  Stuck here, train cars on highway. Impassible.  Can’t get call through. Will update.

               I found Deputy Stevens and offered him the Sheriff’s keys; He took them.

               “Sure, lucky you were there Amber.”

               I shrugged.

               “If I hadn’t been there, I’m pretty sure Sheriff wouldn’t have been there, and neither would Caitlin.”

               He shrugged.  Then pointed to a free chair in the ER waiting room.

               “Hey why don’t you go have a seat over there and we’ll get you back to your Grandmother’s house as soon as we have someone available.”

               I nodded.  I realized there would be no power there, possibly for days. I went and sat down in the chair and started playing mahjong.  It was the sole app on the phone that did not require internet access and the cellular network was so overwhelmed it was useless to me.  I waited for a couple hours, by this time the cellular network was working fine so I was able to read social media.  I was fourteen and all I wanted to do was decompress from the tornado and the stress.  A fourteen-year-old doesn’t really understand the how or why of that sort of thing but I just could not deal with anyone, friends or family included.  Look, I read reddit, even now, okay?  It was what taught me I could never work retail because I was more than likely to burst into flames and melt people.  Spoiler alert, I ended up working in retail.  That is a story for another time.

I was reading a post when I saw a pair of black suit pants enter my frame of vision.  I honestly hadn’t noticed them until that point.  The ER was still a zoo and I was just trying not to see or hear the chaos it was better for my brain.  I pulled my earbuds out and the noise flooded back in.  My therapist would later diagnose me with a form of Autism Spectrum Disorder and ADHD.  Fun.  I looked up at the man.  I recognized him immediately it was Alexander Luthor current CEO and majority stockholder in Luthorcorp.  Not to be mistaken for his father Lex Luthor.  It was quite intimidating to have one of the richest men in the world staring down at you.  I looked up at him and after swallowing hard because I had no idea why he was talking to me I simply said.

“Hello, sir, did I do something wrong?”

“No, I was led to understand you saved my daughter’s life two times over today.”

“Oh, yes, I guess I did do that.”

“Thank you.”

That was it, he uncrossed his arms and walked away.  I wasn’t quite sure how to take that, so I put my ear buds back in and went back to reading rather than dwelling on the exchange.  It was about 6 pm when I was interrupted next by a tap on my shoulder.  I looked up and it was Deputy Stevens.  I pulled my ear buds out.

“Amber, the Sheriff wants to see you, then I can take you home.”

I nodded, stood up and stretched.  I put my phone in my pocket.  I was led to a room on the third floor where the sheriff was sitting up in the hospital bed, he was on his cell phone he made a quick end to the call when he saw me his eyes lit up.  There was a girl in the room I recognized as his daughter.  I had never spoken to her, but it was a small town, so I knew who she was.  I knew her name was Meagan.  I also knew him to be a widower.

“Amber, thank you for saving me.  I’ve never seen such a brave kid.  You’re a hero you know that?”

I shrugged.  I didn’t much like attention, and this sounded like an awful lot of attention was going to come my way.

“I just did what needed to be done.  I don’t think I’m a hero.”

He looked at me in disbelief then glanced at Deputy Stevens and his daughter.

“Can you believe this?  Pulls me away from high voltage lines, pulls someone out of a car that is on fire and she doesn’t think she’s a hero.”

Deputy Stevens nodded.

“She’s a hero alright.”

Meagan looked a bit embarrassed for me.  I could like her I thought at that point.

“Dad, she’s just embarrassed looked how much she’s blushing.”

He nodded.

“You’re right sport.  Sorry Amber, it’s just you don’t see courage like that every day.”

I felt my cheeks burning.  If only he knew it was not bravery.  I didn’t even think about what I was doing at the time I just did it.

“I uh, well I just didn’t want to be stuck alone out there on the highway, I don’t know how to drive a car and I couldn’t get any calls through.”

The sheriff laughed, Deputy Stevens and Meagan chuckled a bit.

“You’re like Edna, don’t take compliments easy.  Thank you.”

“No problem.”

“Deputy Stevens get her home would you, make sure you get the stuff from the back of the SUV.”

               “I was just going to take your SUV, boss.”

               “Sure.”

               I waved and followed Deputy Stevens to the SUV, and he drove me home.  Trying to make small talk, something I was pretty miserable at, but I tried anyway.  It seemed like a long drive. He helped me get my things into the house.  There was power.  I was thankful for that.  I thanked Deputy Stevens and collapsed on the couch and turned the TV on.  It was on the news station.  Edna was a fan of the news.  I was highly embarrassed to see myself pushing electrical wires with the piece of the barn.  I turned the tv off immediately. I didn’t want to even think about how many people were seeing that.  I thought about Edna and what she was going to day to me about that.  My phone started to ring, and I looked at the caller.  It was Edna I hovered my finger over the decline button not really ready for a lecture, but I tapped accept and put it to my ear.

               “Hi Grandma.  I guess you saw the news.”

               “No, why?”

               I was silently relieved I guess the lecture would come later. 

               “No reason.”

               “You need to get the hospital right now.  I need you to get a box from the back of the third draw in my dresser then call Dean and get here.”

               “Sorry Grandma the highway is still closed.”

               “Then run here with it.”

               “But you said…”

               “I know what I said but I’m telling you get the box and run here now.  Don’t open the box.”

               “Okay Grandma on my way.”

               I was very confused, but I slid the phone in my pocket after she hung up and went upstairs and looked where she said and found a weird lead box.  It had a latch on it.  I was tempted to open it but she told me not to so I just shook my head an picked it up.  I locked the door and ran to Metropolis General. It probably would have been better if I’d changed out of my soot and blood covered clothes first but it was too late.  I pulled out my phone holding the box in one hand and texted Edna.

Me: I’m here.

Edna: Meet me in the blood lab on the 4^th floor.

Me: OMW

               I put my phone away and got an elevator.  She was at the door she looked me up and down.

               “Why do you look like you were in a fire?”

               “I uh, pulled a girl out of a burning car.”

               She did a double take and then gave me a look I was familiar with from seeing it when she looked at Dean and Emma.  It was the ‘we’re going to talk later and you’re in trouble’ look.

               “This is going to hurt, but I know what I’m doing, just follow my lead and don’t ask questions.  I know you’re going to want to but just keep your mouth shut and do as your told.”

               I was unaccustomed of her telling me to keep my mouth shut.  So, I assumed it was important and so I just kept silent from then on in.  She knocked on the door.  A man answered it.  He was youngish, couldn’t tell how young, he was an adult, and he had a goatee.  I assume he was trying to make himself look older.

               “Oh, hey Sheriff Kent!”

               She offered him an envelope.

               “I need a favor and its Mrs. Kent now.”

               He nodded.

               “Sure thing Mrs. Kent.”

               “I need you to not ask any questions and draw some blood from my granddaughter.”

               “Whatever you want, you’re the customer.”

               I looked at Edna like she was a bit crazy.  If bullets couldn’t do more than bruise me there was no way a needle is getting in my arm.  It was another lesson to never underestimate Edna.  He looked at me.

               “I found a vein are you ready?”

               I felt the weakness set in at that point and I started gasping for breath and my right hand twisted up.   He pulled back with his needle and looked at Edna.  She pointed at my left arm.

               “Do it.”

               He jabbed the needled in and I saw my blood starting to flow into the vial.  I felt the weakness subside.

               “Throw that first bit out, use a new vial.”

               He shrugged and started filling a second vial. Once he finished, he pulled the needle out and put a bandage on my arm. I looked at Edna, I must have been giving her look like she’d just kicked my dog or something because her eyes were starting to get moist.  She wasn’t a crier, but I could tell she was feeling really guilty about what she’d just done.  She didn’t say anything and just held out her hand.  He put the vial in her hand, and she grabbed my hand and dragged me out of the room.  I was so shocked by her betrayal I didn’t put up any resistance.  While she pulled me through the hospital, she spoke to me.  I was openly crying by this point.

               “I will explain later, I promise you I had no choice.”

               All I could think was: ‘Of course you had a choice you could have warned me, or asked me I would have said yes if you’d just asked first. I wouldn’t even have asked any questions you just had to say I need to expose you to the green rock so we can get some blood out of you, I would have said Yes.’ But I just nodded, still muted by my shock and disappointment at her actions.   The next stop gave me some insight into just how ruthless Edna could be.  She leaned on a nursing station.

               “Karen.”

               The nurse looked up at Edna and she froze her eyes going wide.  All color drained from her face.  She dropped her pen and I thought she was going to faint.

               “Sheriff Edna…what are you doing here?”

               “Calling in a favor.”

               “You promised you’d bury that.”

               “I did, and now you need to pay me back.”

               “Please.”

               The nurse begged.

               “Karen, I need you to inject this into someone.”

               “That could kill them.”

               “It won’t, and think of it this way, then you’ll have something on me so if either of us say a word we’ll destroy each other.”

               The nurse pondered it for a few seconds and grabbed the vial.

               “Fine, who?”

               “Henry Morris.  If you tell anyone about this, I will make sure no medical licensing board will even want to see your name.  Which would sure make that MD thing you’re working on be a waste of time.  And if you don’t do this, he’s dead anyway they pulled his life support.”

               The nurse looked like she was going to throw up.  But she just pulled on some rubber gloves and walked away.  Edna followed dragging me along. We passed Heather and Henry’s mother they were in the hall and Heather was comforting her.  We went into his room.  Henry looked paler than before. All the machines had been pushed aside and he was breathing very shallowly.  Karen gave Edna another look Edna nodded her along and Karen drew some blood into a long needle and jammed into Henry’s chest.  I almost threw up.  For all the carnage I caused in days before this watching someone jam a massive needle into someone’s chest was probably the most disturbing thing I’d witnessed up to that point.  She rammed the plunger home and the blood vanished into his body.

               She pulled the needle out and gave Edna a dark look she was putting it in the biohazard disposal when we heard movement from the bed.  Karen and I jumped when Henry sat bolt upright and gasped for breath.  Edna didn’t bat an eyelash.  He fell back into the bed and was looking around and then started holding his chest where one of the bullets had entered.

               “Wha…what happened?”

               I looked at Edna she put her finger to her lips, and I looked back to Henry.  Karen started taking his vitals.  She pressed the announcement button by the microphone in the room.

               “Code Blue ICU 6, Code Blue ICU 6.”

               She reattached the heart monitor and it was going all over the place.   She turned to Edna and I.

               “You two need to leave now.”

               She started pushing a cart towards the bed and flicking switches on it.  Several doctors and nurses rushed into the room. Edna pulled me out I looked up at her to ask a question, but she shook her head.

               “I will explain later.”

               She motioned to Heather and Henry’s mother’s whose name was Sarah. Rushing towards us.  His mother looked at Edna.

               “What’s going on?”

               “He woke up when Amber held his hand and his heart started beating stronger than the nurse called a code blue.  I guess he was not as gone as we thought.”

               “Oh, thank god!”

               “You should sit down Sarah; We’re going to need to wait and see.”

               Heather looked at me.

               “Amber why do you look like you ran through a fire?”

               Edna held up her hand.

               “She’s fine, and that’s a conversation for another time and place.  Right now, let’s focus on Henry.”

               Heather nodded.  It took about fifteen minutes and people started filing out of the room.  Karan lost herself in the crowd.  A doctor came over after rubbing his face a few times.

               “Hi, I don’t know what to say besides beyond all reason, he’s stabilized and breathing on his own.  He’s still unconscious but he’s stable.  We’ll be monitoring him at this point, but it looks like he’s going to recover.”

               I gave Edna another look and she gave a slight shake of her head.  Sarah looked like was going to faint.  Heather and Edna steadied her.

               “I…I don’t understand.  You said we should take him off life support because his organs were shutting down.  How…how?”

               “I’m sorry to say I have no idea.  It’s basically a miracle.  Look, we don’t know how much brain function he’s going have.  We’ll have to wait and see.  But right now, all we can do is wait.”

               “Can I see him?”

               “Yes, but let’s keep the visitors to a minimum.”

               Heather went in the room with his mother and Edna followed leaving me in the Hallway alone.  A few minutes later Edna came out.

               “Let’s go see your mother and tell her the good news.”

               I nodded and followed her.  She didn’t seem ready to share any more information than she had every time I went to open my mouth, she’d shush me.  I was getting frustrated and impatient at this point, but I wasn’t getting anywhere so I focused on my mother.  She was laying in the bed still Sarah was coloring on the bench along one wall and Martha was sleeping in her bassinette.  Emma looked like she had given up.  She was staring at the wall blankly and barely acknowledged our entrance.  Edna motioned with her chin that I should go see Emma.  When I got close, I could see she was crying.

               “Mom?”

               She blinked up at me and reached for my hand which I let her take.  I squeezed her hand.

               “Your dad..he..he’s…”

               “He’s fine.”

               She looked at me I could see hurt in her eyes.

               “He woke up, asked what happened and passed out again.  Doctor says he’s stable.  He said it’s a miracle, but we should be cautiously optimistic because we don’t know how much brain function, he’ll have.”

               I could see hope returning to her eyes and she squeezed my hand tightly.  I realized then that hope is the greatest gift you can give someone.  I didn’t process it at the time but that’s where it started.  It’s something Clark learned young.  It wasn’t his superpowers; It was the hope he could bring to people.  I sat down.

               “I got some clothes for you, me and Sarah, mom.  And dog food.  I couldn’t find his bowl.”

               She nodded and was wiping her tears up with her free hand.  She let go of my hand and saw soot on it she was looking at it.  I realized I must look terrible.  She looked at the bandage on my arm.

               “What happened?”

               “There was a tornado in Smallville I donated some blood to help.”

               She smiled.

               “You look like you’ve been through a warzone something tells me there is more to the story.”

               I looked towards the TV that was off.

               “Not much more, I just helped some people after an accident.  I wasn’t close to the tornado at all.”

               I ran my hand through my hair it was tangled from the whipping winds near the tornado.

               “You should take Sarah home and get some sleep and cleaned up.  I’ll be fine, especially now that your dad is in stable condition.”

               I nodded. Edna cleared her throat.

               “That’s probably a good idea.  We’ll get a bed set up for Henry’s mom too.  We’ll be back in the morning Emma.”

               “Thanks mom.”

               We filed out of the room and I went with Edna, Sarah, Sarah and Heather went in Heather’s truck.  We rode for several minutes in silence and I looked down at the lead box that sat in the seat between us.

               “Why do you have that Grandma?”

               “Same reason my mom and dad had it.  So, if you get out of control, I can put you down.”

               “You would?”

               “If you were hurting innocent people, I absolutely would, and I would expect the same.”

               I nodded.  Still felt like a knife in my back, but she was right.  What could the police or military do to stop me? The older I got the stronger and more invincible I became.

               “You could have asked me; I would have agreed.”

               “I didn’t have time to answer questions, and you would have asked a lot, and would you have believed me if I said your blood could help Henry?”

               “All you had to do was say you needed my blood and that you don’t have time to explain why, I would have given it to you.  I trust you.  Why don’t you trust me?”

               She kept staring at the road ahead without looking at me.

               “Look Amber, I’m used to people not helping others without some form of payment.  I made a mistake today and I should have told you I needed your blood and how we would have to get it.  I am sorry.”

               I had never heard her apologize before and it seemed like something she didn’t do often.  I nodded.

               “Accepted.”

               With that solved I looked in the mirror in the sun-visor.  I really did look like I’d been through a war.  Perfect.  I pulled out my phone.  It was down to 3G but it would do.  I downloaded the Help! App.  It was a crowdfunding site.  I typed in my request for help and took a selfie in all my soot and blood colored glory. 

               Hi, my name is Amber Morris.  My mom is a federal prosecutor. My dad was shot by some bad people because she was doing her job and trying to put them in jail.  My dad is going to have a lot of medical bills.  My mom went into early labor and there were complications.  There are going to be so many medical bills I know we are going to need help.  Our house was shot up and we’re going to need to fix that, and we don’t even have a nursery ready for the baby.  We need your help.  Anything you could give will be welcome.  If anything is left over, we will donate it to Precious Angels Hospice for Children in Metropolis.  God bless. 

               Edna looked at me when I snapped the selfie.

               “Not you too.”

               “I was just positing a Help! request.”

               “A whatsit?”

               “It’s a crowdfunding app.  You put up your story and people donate if they can help.”

               “You don’t need to do that.  We will help.”

               “Yes, I do, I’m part of this family and I’m going to do what I think is right too.”

               Edna sighed and shook her head.

               “Kids these days.”

               I kept looking at my phone, mostly because I was still mad at Edna for the green rock thing.  I looked at a text from April.

               April: Saw you on TV.  You be crazy.

               Me: It took you that long to figure that out?

               April: <rofl emoji>

               April: Are you ok?

               Me: I’m fine still tired. I put up a Help! post like you suggested.”

               April: Send me a link I’m gonna put out a red alert!

               Me: <link from Help! app> Don’t go too crazy okay?

               April: I’m just going to send it to Jacob and his dad.

               Me: We just got home, will text later if I don’t fall asleep.

               I put the phone in my pocket again and felt I vibrate shortly afterwards.  Edna was shaking her head.

               “Only took you what, three months to get addicted to that thing?”

               “I guess.”

               She shook her head again and put the truck in park.  Heather and Sarah were getting Sarah out of her child seat as we arrived.  We all headed inside.  I was exhausted and wanted a shower.  I looked down and Sarah was reaching up to me to pick her up.  I smiled and scooped her up. She wrapped her arms around my neck.

               “I saw you on the internet.”

               “You did?”

               “You saved the Sheriff and the pretty girl.”

               “I did.”

               “You went near ground wires; you’re not supposed to do that.”

               “I know.  And you should never do that Sarah.”

               The three adults were all looking at me now.  I nuzzled Sarah’s nose and she giggled.

               “Now you need a bath too.”

               “Aww.”

               “Sarah, can I get a shower and get changed? Then I can tell you all about it.”

               She tapped her nose a few times.

               “I guess.”

               I put her down and ruffled her hair.  While the three adults were still recovering, I rushed upstairs into the shower.  I could put off the lecture a few more minutes.  I spent as long as I could in the shower for the first three minutes water was running off me grey.  I had no idea I was that dirty.  I blushed thinking of me sitting in the hospital looking like that most of the day.  I brushed my teeth and used a hair dryer I tried my hair back and pulled on a t-shirt and some of Emma’s old athletic shorts from when she was a kid and went downstairs.  Henry’s mother took Sarah upstairs for a bath.  Heather and Edna were sitting at the table there was pizza sitting in the kitchen I started walking towards the pizza and Edna shook her head.

               “After we talk.”

               I nodded.  I wanted to vanish, unfortunately that isn’t one my abilities, so I sat at the head of the table.  Heather started and pushed a tablet towards me it had the video from the sheriff’s dash cam.

               “Amber, what were you thinking walking into those power lines?  You could have been killed.”

               “I wasn’t thinking of me, if I hadn’t moved them the Sheriff and Caitlin would have been killed.  The car was on fire.”

               She pointed to the tornado that was only a few hundred feet away.

               “You should have been running the other way.  Can you imagine what your mother would feel like losing you and your father in the same day?”

               I closed my eyes I could feel the heat rising in my core again.  I was starting to burn up from the inside out.  I resisted the urge to unleash the heat.  I pushed it back and I yelled without meaning too.  It was so hard not to let the fire take over.

               “The same thing could happen a hundred times and I would do it again, and nothing either of you can say to me will change that.  I need to get out of here.”

               I stood up and rushed outside I ran into the barn and up to the hidden loft. I paced by the open doors with my fists clenched I could feel my nails dinging into my palms. It would seem I could hurt myself just fine.  I struggled to stop my core from exploding.  I had no idea what would happen if I went nova.  That’s what I started calling it.  Now you know how I got my superhero identity.  What you see the aura of plasma and the plasma jets is me selectively letting energy out, siphoning it off if you would but there is a sun inside me.  A fusion reactor of unimaginable power, and I can barely contain it. Even as an adult.  I’m surprised I made it through my teen years without melting more things.  Excellent anger management skills, I guess.  I continued to pace.  I saw Edna’s head appear at the top of the stairs.  I couldn’t look at her.

               “You need to go away grandma it’s not safe.  I can feel it trying to get out again.”

               My teeth were clenched.  My anger at her betrayal earlier and the lecture for helping people were not helping me calm down.  I saw my reflection in the telescope my hair was streams of plasma and my eyes were glowing, I could see veins running out from them like my blood vessels had pure solar energy flowing through them.

               “Take deep breaths Amber.  In and out, in and out.  Focus on the moon. Just focus on it and how far away it is and how quiet it is. Find your center.”

               I stood staring up at the moon breathing in and out slowly and it started to work I could feel my core pulling back inside.  I watched the glowing veins around my eyes retreat and my eyes fall back to their normal deep turquoise my hair went back to platinum blonde.  Edna looked relieved.  I started to cry realizing what I’d done in the house.

               “I’m sorry Grandma I didn’t mean to yell I just was getting so angry, and I was losing control of it.”

               “It is okay Amber; It is good you had enough of a clear head to get away from us to calm down.  We really need to work on this.  People could get hurt.”

               I nodded she hugged me tightly. I leaned against her and she rubbed my back.

               “It’s okay we’ll figure it out together.  I promise I’ll never hurt you again.”

               I sobbed into her shoulder and she just held me tightly.  Heather peaked around the top of the stairs now.  It was a rare occasion for her to come to the barn.  I guess Edna had been gone a while.  Heather looked like she had been crying herself.  They sat me down between them on the couch.  Heather took my hands in hers.

               “It’s only been a few months, but it feels like we’ve had you with us your whole life.  We worry about you.”

               “I know, I’m sorry I yelled.”

               “You are more like Edna then I care to admit.  She never would leave well enough alone, always running into danger.  Emma too.  Ran off and joined the military.  I think it runs in our family.  Our weird dysfunctional adoptive family.  But we are a family.  And we argue sometimes, and we get on each other’s nerves.  But we are there for each other when it counts.  And this week you there for us all.  You saved your mother and your sister’s lives.  I am sorry I told you to ignore that instinct.  There is a hero in you, and I was just, I know you’re fine, but I was so worried for you.  Because you didn’t look worried for yourself.”

               “I wasn’t worried about myself; I was just worried about them.”

               She rubbed my back.

               “I had a phone call asking if you were alright from an old friend.”

               Edna glanced at her.

               “Who called?”

               “Alexander Luthor.”

               “Oh, that asshole.”

               “What your tongue.  I have been friends with that family for forty years. They came to our wedding.”

               “It doesn’t mean I like him.  If his kid wasn’t speeding none of this would have happened.”

               “I’m sure she learned her lesson being as she is intensive care and all.  Not that you seem to care.  He just wanted to tell you that Caitlin is stable and conscious.  She wants to meet you Amber.”

               I shrugged and wiped my tears up.  Edna crossed her arms.

               “I don’t care what the Luthors want they can wait until she’s eaten a good supper and gotten some sleep.  She’s might have saved several lives this week but she’s still a twelve-year-old girl.”

               Heather nodded.

               “I don’t disagree.  Why don’t we go inside and I’ll warm up some pizza in the oven for you Amber.  Then we can watch what the news is saying about you.”

               I blushed and shook my head.

               “I’d rather not its embarrassing.”

               “Then next time don’t do it on camera.”

               Heather ruffled my hair like I did to Sarah so many times.  They wrapped their arms around me and hugged me close and we went into the house.  The pizza was delicious. It was from Mother’s Pizza in Smallville the same place Jacob had ordered from.  We piled onto the couch with the Sarah’s and Edna put on the news.  Sarah climbed onto my lap and wrapped her arms around my neck and before I knew it she was sleeping.  Henry’s mother looked at me with a new appreciation after that.  She told me later she had no idea what her son and daughter in law where thinking taking in a distant relation but that when she saw how comfortable Sarah was around me that she knew they made the right decision.  The news started.

I had been right, listening to them talk about me on the news was embarrassing.  They were acting like there was risk involved for me or something.  I had to admit it looked like something out of an action movie without the dramatic music.  My hair whipping around in the wind and the flames looked closer on the camera then they were.  I could see why it was getting so much airtime.  There was an interview with the Sheriff and his daughter who were singing my praises.  Alexander and Lana Luthor also made a statement singing my praises.  Thanking me for saving their daughter.  I suspected Emma’s work phone was probably ringing off the hook.  It was safely stored in our sealed house. I smiled to myself bullet dodged.  They must have been desperate because they had an interview with Kat at Precious Angels.  I smiled when I saw her face again it was a welcome site.  She looked nervous to be on camera.

“Amber Morris was a resident here?”

“Yes.  She was orphaned in the Riverside towers explosion.”

“Am I to understand she was in a coma up until this last Christmas?”

“I can’t really discuss specifics on her medical history, ma’am, it would be a violation of HIPAA.”

“Of course, what can you tell us about her?”

“She’s brave, driven, brilliant and strong.  She lost everything you can imagine, and she still got up every morning and put on a smile for the other children here.  She even saved another resident’s life while she was still using a walker.”

The three adults on the couch looked at me after the last part.

“April…  She cut her wrists.  I broke down a door to get to her.  It’s her blood on my old pair of jeans I refuse to throw out.  It reminds me what happens when I don’t pay attention to the people around me.”

Heather’s hand went to her mouth and she put her arms around my shoulders.

“You poor dear. To have to go through that when you’re barely out of a coma.”

“She had to go through more.  She remembers her family dying, I don’t.  She was shot in the back.  I just got hit on the head.  I was so focused on myself I didn’t notice how much she was hurting.”

“Oh, Amber.  It wasn’t your fault.”

“Then whose fault was it?  I am her closest friend.”

Heather hugged me tightly and Sarah stirred slightly, tightened her grip and nuzzled into me more closely.  I wrapped my arms around her, she stopped shifting around and started breathing more deeply.  Poor kid was exhausted.  After another hour of being forced to watch myself rescue the Sheriff and Caitlin Luthor I took Sarah to bed and went to sleep myself.

Chapter 12: Part 12: The Interview

Summary:

Amber continues to deal with the consequences of her actions.

               I woke up the next morning at 5:30 am.  It was Sunday August the 13^th and I would be going to church this morning as usual I assumed.  I stretched and got dressed into my jogging clothes and put my Ophelia play list on and went for a jog.  It was a jog.  Not a run because if I ran it would take me thirty seconds.  I was back by 6 am and I could hear people stirring upstairs.  I started breakfast.  I decided to make French toast and breakfast sausage.  I put my phone in down and pressed the surprise me button on my music subscription.  I hadn’t heard the singer before, but he was awesome.  It was obviously old. He was singing about a boat sinking in Lake Superior.  I hummed along to the music and went about mixing the eggs and spices just like Heather had taught me.  By the time I had food in pan Edna, Heather and Sarah, and her grandmother were coming down the stairs.

               “That smells good.”

               Edna was dressed for farm work and the other two agreed with her.  I had already set the table. A few minutes later I was pouring coffee and plating the food.  I decided on a can of pop.  I wasn’t much for coffee.  No one was saying much, probably meant a did a passable job on breakfast.  I wasn’t feeling like talking either.  When I finally took a bite, I confirmed that I had done a damn good job.  I was still eating after the adults finished and Heather started cleaning off the table, I swallowed what I was chewing on quickly.

               “I can do that.”

               “Nonsense you cooked breakfast; I’ll take care of the dishes.”

               I sighed and went back to eating. Edna pulled on her baseball cap and went outside.  I went upstairs and changed into work clothes and followed her out.  She was feeding leading the horses out to the pasture.  I started doing the same for the cows.  She tipped her hat to me. Once we finished with the cows, she walked up to me.

               “Get the tractor and pull out the combine, time to harvest the wheat. We’re a few days late.”

               “Aren’t the fields to wet?”

               “Nah, the heat after the tornado yesterday dried them out.  We’re good.”

               I shrugged and did as she asked.  I had practiced doing this before and I managed to get the tractor hooked up to the combine and ready for her by the field.  I left the engine running.  She had her ear protection on, and she waved me towards the chicken coops.  I nodded and started cleaning them out.  I hated this job.  All my senses were heightened, so you can imagine how bad it smelled for me.  But it had to be done.  I then cleaned out the horse pens, the cattle barn.  Fed the chickens, and the pigs.  I didn’t know how Edna kept up with it all without me there.  It was the kind of work I appreciated.  Making something useful, food so people can eat.  Sarah came out and asked to help feed the chickens, so I let her.  We were in the middle of it when I saw the Sheriff’s SUV driving up the lane. I waved to him.

               He pulled in and parked besides the trucks. I sent Sarah inside, I dreaded what nonsense she could get into on the farm without someone supervising her.  The sheriff got out of his SUV and but unlike his usual self he left his hat off.  Probably because the bump on the side of his head.

               “Grandma’s out in the field, Sheriff, its harvest time.”

               He shook his head

               “I’m here to see you Amber.  I just wanted to let you know the FBI has cleared your house you can return when you feel up to it.”

               “Thank you, Sheriff.”

               “How are your parents doing?”

               “Well Mom is doing good, took dad off life support and he’s stable last I heard. Woke up for a bit.”

               “That’s great, I heard he wasn’t expected to live.”

               I shrugged.

               “I guess someone’s listening to all the prayers.”

               He smiled and nodded.  My eyes went wide.  I glanced down at my new Fitnow. 

               “I have to get changed for church!”

               “Well, you go do that, say hi to everyone for me would you? I got a heck of a mess to clean up from that tornado.”

               I nodded and waved as turned around and drove up the driveway towards the road. I rushed inside and ran upstairs for a quick shower before getting into my Sunday dress and heading downstairs where I found Heather and the two Sarah’s waiting for me.

               “Sorry! Lost track of time.”

               “We’ll make it in time.”

               We piled into Heather’s blue pick-up truck.  We went to St Francis United Church.  Sarah was watching a video on her tablet and I was doing my best not to look at my phone.  Edna had been right it seemed like I was constantly looking at it lately.  I wasn’t quite sure if I felt okay going to a protestant church.  I was baptized, had gone through first communion and confirmation in the Catholic church.  I couldn’t exactly ask to go to a different church at the moment.  I knew April and Jacob were both Catholic so it’s not like I wouldn’t know anyone, but it felt like I’d be betraying Heather and Edna.  The catholic church wasn’t exactly a fan of same-sex relationships.  So, I just kept going to the church they went too.  Compared to my usual moral quandaries this one was a minor one.  I did know one thing for sure I could not get baptized again. 

               The sermon today was about God not giving us more then we can handle and strength in community.  There were prayers for the dead and injured caused by the tornado.  A special prayer for Henry and Emma.  He was droning on, so I zoned out. I know it’s wrong, but in my defense and as a complete excuse I have been diagnosed with ADHD and I can’t take medication for it.  I’m immune. I jumped when I felt an elbow in my ribs and I looked around. The Pastor was motioning for me to go up to the front.  I stood up and walked to the front.

               “Amber here is a prime example of today’s sermon.  She’s a god warrior.  Walking into that storm through the wires and rescuing the Sheriff and that poor girl.  Complete faith in god to get her through it.”

               Yep, totally faith in god and not my own super-powered self.  I did my best to smile.  It probably looked forced.  I was praying, praying for God to get me out of here.

               “Amber we are also proud of you.”

               I gave another forced smile and a wave to everyone.  I could feel myself blushing intensely. And when the pastor let me go, I was relieved I slid back into my pew and sunk down.  I was so embarrassed.  A few people around me patted me on the shoulders and back.  They were clapping.  Ugg. Even now I don’t deal with praise for my heroic deeds.  Seriously it’s like people do not understand that I just do what needs to be done.  It’s not like its anything special.  Maybe it’s just the way my brain works.  I just don’t handle praise well.   I spent about fifteen minutes shaking hands and saying little to nothing in small talk as people were thanking me for being an inspiration.  I really just wanted to find a fox hole to hide in.

               I was relieved when we got back in the truck and were on the way home and to head off any other talk of heroic deeds I spoke.

               “Sheriff came by just before church and said we could go back to the house when we want.”

               “Oh, that’s great.”

               “I think we’ll need to fix the bullet holes and windows first though. And…clean up the blood.”

               “Don’t you worry about that.”

               As we passed my house, we saw people working on it.  Heather did a U-turn and the pulled into our driveway. There were several men and women fixing the siding and replacing the windows.  One walked over to the car.  He was a tall man.  Heather obviously recognized him.

               “Hey, Heather, we’re almost done here.  Cleaners were in, should be all good to get back in there by tomorrow.”

               “What’s going on Tim?”

               “Mr. Luthor told us to get out here first thing and fix up the windows and fill the holes, had cleaners here too.  TV, Fridge and some of the furniture got hit so he told us to replace them too.”

               “I guess he didn’t wait for me to ask. Thanks Tim.”

               “No problem Heather.  We’ll stop by with the new keys when we finish.”

               Heather waved and he gave her a half salute and went back to the work crew.  Heather pulled out of the driveway.  She looked confused.

               “Everything alright Grandma?”

               “Ya, its fine, I was going to call Alexander and see if he had any work crews available since I figured it would be hard to find someone with all the damage from the tornado.”

               I nodded and sat back.  Sarah was sleeping soundly beside me she had stirred when we stopped but as soon as the car started moving, she fell right back asleep.  She woke up again when we pulled into the parking spot by the barn at the Kent farm.  Edna had come in from the field and we had a good lunch. I spent the afternoon texting back and forth with Jacob and April.  Heather had a phone call and I heard her agree to something.  I was still in my church dress when she came over and tapped me on my shoulder.

               “Hey Amber, do you mind go to the hospital with me?”

               “I guess. Why?”

               “Well I figure we could at least go see Caitlin seeing as her father fixed your house up for you.”

               “Sure.”

               I shrugged.  I wasn’t looking forward to it, but she was right I kind of did owe them at least that.  She pulled her apron off and we got back into her pickup truck.  Edna waved to us from the field and we drove to Smallville hospital.  It was a short drive.  Heather and I walked to Caitlin’s room.  She saw Alexander and Lana in the hallway and walked over to them.  I wasn’t sure how to speak to the two adults and figured a teenager would be easier for me to deal with, so I just walked in the room.  I was a bit surprised to see a boy my age there.  He was looking at phone and hadn’t noticed me.  Caitlin saw me right away and motioned me over.

               “It’s you.”

               “Yes, its me.”

               I tugged at my dress as it felt a bit misaligned. She smiled at me.

               “I bet you’re embarrassed by all this aren’t you?”

               “Was it that obvious?”

               She laughed and held her side.

               “Ow ow.”

               I hadn’t noticed but the boy had started looking at me.  No, a better description was staring at me.  Caitlin had.  She snapped her fingers.

               “Hey Glen, stop drooling.”

               He blushed and went back to looking at his phone.

               “Sorry, we don’t let him out of his cage often.”

               He glared at her over his phone.

               “This is my brother Glen. And I’m Caitlin.  And you are Amber Morris, coma survivor and local hero.”

               I nodded I didn’t notice myself adjusting my hair.  Glen was cute, nerdy cute.  I had to snap my mind back to reality to stop myself from staring at him myself. It was kind of embarrassing.

               “Yes, that’s me.”

               She had a half smile when she noticed my gaze lingering on her brother.  She didn’t say anything, I’m glad I’m not sure how my brain would have processed that.

               “How are you doing?  Are you going to be able to get out of the hospital soon?”

               She smiled at me.

               “No, they said I need to stay for at least a week to make sure the internal bleed doesn’t start again.  You know you saved my life, twice don’t you?  I would have burned to death in that Lamborghini and then I almost died from internal bleeding.  I owe you more then I can ever repay.  I’m sure dad is going try.”

               “I think he already did.  He fixed our house up.”

               “Oh, I forgot you were in the middle of a gunfight.  Interesting week.  Now I see why ‘may you live in interesting times’ is a curse.”

               I shrugged.

               “Seriously.  You s-a-v-e-d my life!”

               “It’s no big deal, I just did what needed to be done.”

               “Are you serious?”

               “You needed to walk through power lines right up to a car that was on fire to pull me out?”

               “It’s just what everyone would do.”

               I caught Glen glancing over his phone at me again but as soon as I noticed he went back to his phone.

               “You’re shitting me.  You think I would do that?  There is no way, I’d be too scared.”

               I shrugged.

               “You won’t know until you face the same situation.”

               “Are you sure you’re twelve?”

               “Nope.”

               She laughed and held her side.

               “You’re killing me here.”

               “Keep at it please.”

               They were the first words Glen had spoken. Caitlin glared at him.  I smiled at them both.

               “I’m glad you’re doing better. I should get going so I don’t make you laugh anymore.”

               Caitlin smiled at me.

               “Thank you again, Amber.”

               I nodded, waved and breathed a sigh of relief to be back outside.  I wasn’t sure if the fact Caitlin was so thankful or Glen was so cute.  Either way I was starting to get a bit of a panic attack going on. Heather was still chatting with Alexander and Lana like they were old friends.  I guess they were.  Heather motioned me over.  I walked over.  Lana hugged me and Alexander shook my hand.

               “Thank you so much for saving our daughter.  We owe you more then we can ever repay.”

               “You don’t owe me anything, ma’am.  It’s no big deal.”

               Heather smiled.

               “She’s not so great with taking compliments.”

               That was an understatement.  I moved closer to Heather.  I just felt safer in her orbit.

               “Who is?”

               Alexander smiled.  Heather looked at her watch.

               “Well, it was nice catching up with you two but I’m afraid we still need to go to Metropolis to check on Emma and Henry.”

               “Of course.”

               Heather started to leave, and I turned back to the Luthors.

               “I don’t know how to thank you for getting our house fixed so quickly.”

               Alexander just nodded to me and smiled. I was eager to get to Metropolis General and visit Emma and Henry.  I was torn because I also wanted to see April.  It had seemed like forever, and it had been because of my depression.  Heather drove straight to Metropolis General.  It was quiet ride.  I glanced at my Fitnow, it would only be a few hours and we’d have to leave.  I pulled out my phone and began playing a game I had downloaded to help me improve my math skills.  While I was doing okay, it was way behind my English. We pulled into the hospital and she parked her truck.  I got out and followed Heather while playing my game.  We arrived at Henry’s room first.  He was awake and I heard him talking to someone.  We went inside.  He was talking to my sister, Sarah.  She was telling him all about how I rescued the Sheriff and a pretty girl.  I grimaced I wanted that whole conversation to just end.  I kept staring at my phone playing my game.  I heard my name, and it was Henry. I looked up from my phone and he was smiling at me.

               “Amber, how are you doing?”

               I was slightly confused he’d said maybe ten words to me in three months and now he’s asking me a question directly. I looked around in case there was some mistake then I put locked my phone and slipped it into my hoodie pocket.

               “I’m okay, I was really worried about you.”

               “I remember you holding my hand all night, thank you.”

               I was utterly confused now, more words in thirty seconds then three months.  I was wondering if he was okay.

               “Are you feeling okay dad?”

               “I’m feeling better than I have in a while.”

               He hugged Sarah who wrapped her arms around his neck and squeezed I saw him wince.  He did have a few bullet holes in him.

               “Besides the new holes, sweety can you go see Amber please.”

               Sarah kissed him on the forehead and ran over and I scooped her up.  She wrapped her arms and legs around me.

               “It’s just, you haven’t said much to me since I got here.”

               “I’m sorry.  I wasn’t sure what to say.”

               “I know that feeling.”

               “I know.”

               He looked at me, he knew exactly what I was talking about.  We had a lot in common at least when it comes to dealing with other humans.  Not that I’m really human, but you know what I mean.  I bounced Sarah a few times and she giggled.

               “I am going to take Sarah to check on Mom and see if we can bring the baby down for you dad.”

               “Baby?”

               I looked at his mother and Heather.  No one had told him he had another daughter.

               “I’ll be back soon. I’m going to let them explain it.”

               I walked to the elevator and Sarah kicked for me to let her down, so I did she grabbed my hand in an iron grip. She skipped along beside me I lifted her up so she could press the up button. She cheered when the elevator arrived. We got on, I selected the 4^th floor and we waited patiently. She jumped out when the doors opened, and I apologized the older couple she almost knocked over.

               “Sorry sir, ma’am.”

               They smiled and nodded at us and got on the elevator.

               “Sarah that was rude hon.  You should always wait to make sure no one is right outside the elevator before getting off.”

               She nodded.

               “Sorry Amber.”

               I ruffled her hair.

               “Live and learn.”

               I took her hand and we walked to Emma’s room.  She was tickling Martha’s belly and watching the news.  She gave me ‘we’re going to talk soon’ look.

               “Hi mom.”

               “I see you were busy yesterday.”

               Sarah skipped towards the bed and stood on her tip toes to look at the baby.

               “Mommy, Amber rescued the Sheriff and a pretty girl yesterday!”

               “Yes dear, I saw her on the news.”

               “Didn’t she look pretty doing it?”

               “Yes, she always looks pretty.  Sarah honey could you take your tablet and watch some Videos I need to talk to your sister.”

               I pulled her tablet out of my purse and handed it to her. She skipped to the bench and sat cross legged propping it up on the wall.

               “Amber, I’m not going to give you a lecture because I know my mom’s already did.  There is no way you’d get away with that without a lecture.  Trust me I know.  I’m just worried about you.  You’ve been so depressed, and you didn’t look the least bit scared there.  And you jumped between me and the bullets.  Don’t hurt yourself please.”

               “It’s okay mom.  I wasn’t worried because I knew I could do it without getting hurt.  That’s why I used the wooden beam.”

               “If you think you might want to hurt yourself, please talk to me.  I know it seems like I have my own things to worry about but I’m here for you.”

               She took my hand and squeezed it. Martha was looking up at me and smiling. Emma noticed.  Martha started reaching for me.  Emma nodded to me and I picked Martha up and cradled her in my arm.

               “You know, I think she recognizes you.”

               I nodded and smiled down at Martha.  She started tugging at my dress.

               “I think she just remembers my boobs.”

               Emma smiled.  I held out my finger and Martha grabbed it and started sucking on it.

               “I’m sorry little Martha but you’re not going to find any milk here.  Mom can I take Martha to see her daddy?”

               “He’s awake?”

“Doesn’t anyone tell anybody anything around here?”

“What do you mean?”

               “No one told dad Martha has been born, no one told you dad is awake and talking.”

               “I’m sure they just haven’t had a chance.”

               “Is it okay?”

               “Yes, go ahead I’ll keep an eye on Sarah.  Sarah come here hon.”

               Sarah picked up her tablet and wandered over to the bed and with some effort climbed up and snuggled in with Emma and started showing her a video talking all about it. I picked up a blanket and wrapped Martha and carried her into the hallway.  I ran into Karan.  She avoided looking at me I got on the elevator and went down to see Henry. Martha kept grabbing at my chest.  I have come to understand that is common in babies.  I walked into Henry’s room and he gasped.  He had a wide grin.

               “Martha, here’s your daddy.”

               I sat on the bed beside Henry who reached out his good arm and tickled her nose.  She grabbed his finger and made a cooing sound.  I don’t think I’ll be able to have my own children, but I’ve grown to love babies and children of all shapes and sizes.  Henry’s eyes were getting a bit moist.

               “What’s wrong dad?”

               “I missed her being born.”

               “She was delivered by c-section, so I’m not sure you could have been in there.  It was emergency surgery.”

               He nodded still playing with Martha’s hand.

               “But babies need skin on skin contact when they are born.”

               “I held her for about two hours until mom woke up and could feed her, skin to skin.”

               “Oh, you did?”

               “I was the only family member available.”

               “I’m glad you were there.”

               “I am too.  It was an amazing experience being the first person to hold her.”

               Martha started to fuss, and I smelled something.

               “I think we have a dirty diaper. I’m going to get her changed.”

               Henry nodded and poked her hand again gently.  I took Martha back upstairs and Emma walked me through changing a diaper.  Check that off on one of the jobs I dislike around the house.  But Emma was still bed bound.  I pulled her phone out of my purse Edna had passed it to me downstairs.

               “I think the reporters have been trying to get a hold of you so they can talk to me.”

               “Do you want to talk to them?”

               I rocked Martha in my arms as we talked.

               “No.  But maybe once I’m no longer a mystery they’ll stop talking about me.”

               “You’re probably right.”

               Sarah had hoped up and was laying on the bench chin on her hands watching a video.  Emma unlocked her phone and listened to several voicemails.  She looked up at me.

               “Anyone in particular you want to talk to?”

               “There was a woman who talked to Nurse Kat at Precious Angels. I’d like to talk to her.  I think it was CNN.”

               “Okay.”

               She dialed a number.  She seemed surprised when it started ringing.

               “Hi, this is Emma Morris, Amber Morris’s mother.  I understand you’d like to talk to her?”

               She listened for a few minutes.

               “Yes, she’d like to talk to you.  She will be available tomorrow morning at my mother’s farm. I can get you the address.”

               She paused.

               “Oh, okay, she’ll be dressed and ready by 8 am.”

               “Bye.”

               She hung up.

               “She’ll be at Mom’s house with a camera crew at 8 am tomorrow.  Don’t answer any questions you don’t feel comfortable answering.”

               Martha was grabbing at my chest again and was making some squeaking noises. 

               “I think she’s hungry mom.”

               I passed her to Emma who pulled up her top and Martha immediately latched.

               “I’ll get Grandma to take Sarah and I home. It’s getting near supper time.”

               “You should do that.  I’ll watch for your interview tomorrow.”

               I turned to leave then I looked back at Emma.

               “Mom, Luthorcorp fixed our house already.  But the nursery isn’t ready.  Do you mind if I ask April and Jacob to help getting painted and build all the furniture?”

               “That would be great.”

               “Okay thanks mom!”

               “Wait you’re doing a bunch of work and you’re thanking me?”

               “I get to hang out with my friends all day.”

               Emma shook her head. 

               “My debit card is in my purse grab it before you leave.  You can order lunch.  Don’t go crazy.”

               “I won’t mom.  Sarah give mom a hug before we leave.”

               Sarah climbed up on the opposite side of the bed that Martha was on and gave Emma hug.

               “I love you mom!”

               She really loved hard that kid.  She gave me her tablet and I put it in my purse/bag.  And she tugged at my dress until I picked her up.  It was a quiet night of leftovers and I went to bed early.  I woke up at 5:30 am again.  It just seemed that’s when my internal alarm clock went off.  I got dressed for my jog and did my typical circuit and cooked breakfast again.  I showered and put a pair of jeans and my old superman t-shirt. I might not be able to tell everyone I was his granddaughter but damn it I could keep him on their minds.  He was a real hero, not like me.  I pondered putting make-up on but then realized I had no idea how.  I pulled my hair back in a ponytail and picked a pink ribbon to tie it up.  I went down the stairs to the main floor and Heather took one look at me and I could tell she didn’t approve of my clothing choices.

               “You should go right back upstairs and put on a dress young lady.”

               I shook my head.

               “If they want to interview me, they can interview the real me.  The girl in the sack cloth shirt and jeans.”

               Edna was back in the house from her morning harvest run.  She had her arms crossed and she was smiling at my choice. 

               “They’ll think we aren’t taking care of you.”

               “No, they won’t, trust me Grandma.”

               There was a knock on the door and Heather shook her head, but she opened it, it was Carly Moon, the reporter from CNN that had interviewed Kat.  Heather motioned the camera crew inside and they set up some lighting and the camera at one end of the table, so it captured the spotless old country kitchen. While they were setting up Carly shook my hand.

               “I’m so glad you agreed to this interview people have a lot of questions.”

               “Thank you for coming all the way out here to talk to me.”

               “I love the shirt.  I haven’t seen a Superman shirt in years.”

               “It was the first thing I was given when I woke up at Precious Angels with no memories.  It’s been my inspiration.”

               “Amazing do you mind if I ask about it on camera?”

               “Feel free.”

               I glanced at Heather who still looked frustrated with my choice of clothing.

               “My Grandmother thinks I should wear a dress, what do you think?”

               “I think you should wear whatever you feel comfortable in.”

               “I’m a farm girl I figured I’d dress like who I am.”

               “Excellent choice.  Okay, let’s get started.”

               “Yes, please I have a nursery to paint today.”

               I sat down and she sat down, and she made a spinning motion with her hand.

               “Hi, this is Carly Moon.  I’m sitting in this wonderful farmhouse with Amber Morris, the girl who has no fear.”

               I wanted to make gagging motions, but whatever.  I was full of fear. If only she knew.  I behaved. She looked at me.

               “Amber, tell us about yourself.”

               “I don’t know how to answer that ma’am.  I’m just a farm girl.”

               Carly laughed.

               “Tell us about your time at Precious Angels, what was it like waking up there all alone?”

               “It was scary at first, but the people there were wonderful, especially Kat, you interviewed her.  She saw me waking up and sat by my bed all night.  She was the one who told me I had been in a coma for six months.”

               “Six months?”

               “Yes, apparently I was declared brain dead and they pulled me of life support at Metropolis General.  But I lived, they weren’t sure I’d ever wake up, so they put in a feeding tube and sent me to Precious Angels.  The kids thought for sure I’d wake up.  There was this one girl named Samantha, Sam, she likes, liked Sam.  Who thought I was sleeping beauty and that a prince had kissed me.”

               I wiped my forming tears away; I was glad I wasn’t wearing makeup.

               “Why are you crying Amber?”

               “Well, Precious Angels is a hospice.  The children there, they are very sick.  Sam was adopted by God.  I wasn’t ready for it.”

               “Adopted by God?”

               “I know it’s silly and religious, but it helps the kids cope.  It is easier for them to think they are going to get adopted into a new family in Heaven then to realize they are going to die.”

               I wiped away a few more tears.

               “I’m sorry.”

               “It is alright Amber.  So, you woke there with no memories and you couldn’t walk, and you were more concerned about the other sick children?”

               “Of course.  Walking or not, I was going to leave Precious Angels, they never would.  They were all orphans of one kind or another.  Who is going to remember them?  That they lived and they had dreams?”

I was still crying.  I could see tears forming in Carly’s eyes, along with Heather’s and Edna’s.  Carly fanned herself with her hand.

“You are an amazing girl.  You have such empathy.”

I sniffled a bit and Heather offered us tissues.  I dabbed my eyes.  Carly took a deep breath and fanned herself again.

“You’re obviously walking now.  How long did it take you?”

I thought for a few seconds.

“I started rehab just after thanksgiving last year and I was walking without assistance by the beginning of April, and I was running by May.”

“Amazing, so five months from completely wheelchair bound to running?”

I nodded.

“I understand that when you first woke up you couldn’t read?”

I nodded.

“Yes, that is true.”

“How are you doing now?”

“Standardized test says I’m reading at a first-year university level.”

“You really are amazing.”

“I’m driven.  I don’t want to be behind my peers.”

“So, let’s just go over this again, you woke up in November, you were walking by April, and by August you’re carrying two hundred pound men out of a road full of downed power lines?”

“I guess so.”

“Just so amazing what you’ve accomplished in such a short time.”

“It really isn’t, I probably already knew how to walk and read, I just needed to make my brain remember.  And I work on the farm every day, it’s easy to build muscle.  And fireman carry is what you use for someone much heavier than you.  That’s what they said in health class anyway.  My friend April she’s the real hero.  She was shot in the back and told she’d never walk again and she’s running with me now.”

“I spoke to her, she told me that if it wasn’t for you, she’d be dead, and if she wasn’t she’d still be in her wheelchair.  It seems wherever you go you bring hope.  It seems appropriate you’re wearing a shirt with a symbol of hope once known the whole world over.   Tell us, why did you choose to wear that shirt today?”

I blushed.

“It was the first donated piece of clothing I was given when I woke up.  It has been an inspiration to me, and it reminds me of where I came from, and it also reminds me of what I should strive to be.  I hope it will guide me to the right choices in my new life.”

Carly fanned herself again.

“I was not prepared to be so emotional today. Your story is so inspirational.  Amber, when you saw the tornado, then saw the Sheriff get knocked down, then the tree flies out of nowhere, what were you thinking?”

“It is not something I should repeat in front of my five-year-old sister, or my grandmothers.  But basically, that I was in serious trouble.”

Carly chuckled.

“Yet instead of running away you walked towards the tornado.  Why did you choose to do that?”

“I didn’t really have a choice.  The Sheriff and Caitlin needed help, I helped.  I didn’t really think about it I just did what had to be done.”

“So, you weren’t scared at all?

“Oh, no, I was scared. But what was I supposed to do?  The Sheriff has a daughter and his wife passed away; She’d be left alone.  And I had no idea who was in the car, but I couldn’t let their family lose them.”

               “Did you think of your own safety at all?”

               “No, not really, I just did it.”

               “So, you weren’t trying to be the next Superman.”

               “God no, this whole thing is embarrassing.  I wish it hadn’t been on camera at all then no one would really know or have proof and I would be safely anonymous.  I wasn’t even thinking about what it all meant. I just knew lives were at risk and I could do something about, so I did.  I can’t imagine having people look up to me like they do to his statue.  He deserves it, I don’t. I’m no superhero, I’m not even a hero.”

               Carly chuckled again.

               “Amber I’m afraid you are a hero.  From what I hear these aren’t the only lives you saved this week.”

               I literally face palmed at that moment I was blushing so hard.

               “I understand you shielded your adoptive mother, her unborn child and your five-year-old sister from a hail of bullets. And were only stopped from being injured by a cell phone in your back pocket.  Then you after the bullets stopped you called 911 without missing a beat?”

               I nodded.

               “Yes.”

               “Then you saved your mother when you noticed she was unconscious at the hospital.”

               “Yes, to that too.”

               Carly shook her head.

               “You saved five lives in three days, at twelve years old.  I would like to see someone beat that record.”

               “It’s about the ones I couldn’t save ma’am, my father almost died.”

               “But he didn’t, and I’m told he said you saved him because he remembered you holding his hand the whole night when he was struggling to live, you reminded him he had something to live for.”

               “But if I had been faster, he wouldn’t have been shot at all.”

               “You would have much more likely to have been shot.”

               “Then I would have been shot.”

               She shook her head.

               “You would sacrifice yourself for a family you’ve only known for three months?”

               “I’d sacrifice myself for a stranger if I could save their life, ma’am.”

               Carly smiled at me sadly.

               “You are an inspiration Amber, thank you so much for talking to us today.”

               “You’re welcome ma’am.”

               The camera was turned off and she reached out to take my hand. I let her.

               “I don’t know why you care so little for your own life, but you should know, you are worth saving too.”

               I nodded.  She fanned herself again.

               “Thank you again.  I appreciate you being so candid.”

               With that they gathered their equipment and left.  They were barely out the door and I called April.  She picked up the phone immediately.

               “Amber?”

               “Yes, it is me.  I’m heading over to the house to start on the nursery are you and Jacob still coming?”

               “Yes, do you mind if we bring a friend?”

               “The more the merrier.”

               “Great!  He’s excited to see you again.”

               “Who is?”

               “Not telling! See you in a bit.”

               She hung up.  I frowned at the phone and put it in my pocket.  I waved to Heather and headed across the way to my house and waited for Jacob and April to arrive.  I was sitting on the porch playing a game on my phone when they showed up and got out of their car.  I noticed Glen step out and without realizing it started trying to fix my hair.  April hugged me tightly. Jacob smiled.

               “Hope you don’t mind, Glen overheard us planning on coming to help and asked to come.”

               I was blushing.  I had this flutter in my chest everything Glen looked in my direction. I had never had this feeling before.  I smiled and said probably a little too loudly:

               “More the merrier right?”

               Jacob smiled and I opened the door and let them inside.  I had been in the house last night with Edna to put a coat of pink paint on the nursery.  I opened all the windows and doors to let air through.  We all filed up the stairs into the room.  There were stacks of prefab furniture to build.  Henry and Emma had donated all their baby stuff because they weren’t planning on a second child.  I looked at the room and had my usual ADHD paralysis about where to start. 

Jacob grabbed the first box, a shelving unit and started pulling it apart and getting to work building it.  April started pulling out some artist brushes and various paints from her bag.  She started painting designs on the walls.  Bows, rabbits, sheep, teddy bears.  She spent the whole day painting different things.  I had forgotten what a talented artist she was.  I helped Glen and Jacob put together furniture.  We had a few hiccups where we put boards the wrong way around.  Usually my fault.  Eventually I took a step back and just ordered pizza for lunch.  The whole time Glen and I were exchanging shy glances.  He was just so cute.

April and I were left alone when Jacob and Glen took the cardboard outside to cut up and bundle for recycling.

“I think Glen likes you.”

“I’m sure he barely notices me April.”

She blinked at me a few times.

“Are you nuts?”

“Probably.”

She laughed.

“Amber you’re like the best-looking girl in Smallville.  Like when you’re old enough you could be a supermodel.”

“As if.”

“I heard some of Jacob’s guy friends talking.  They are all scared to talk to you because you’re so beautiful.”

“No, they’re scared to talk to me because I’m crazy I walk towards tornados.”

“That is definitely not it.”

I heard Jacob calling from downstairs.  April and I went down, the pizzas were there.  Jacob the little gym rat had paid for it.  I shook my head at him he laughed and shrugged.  We piled onto the living room furniture and put on the tv.  It was on CNN and I saw myself, it was the beginning the interview.  I reached for the remote and April snatched it away from me.  I glared at her.

“Please don’t make me watch this.”

“Oh no we’re watching it.”

I started blushing and started eating pizza.  Food tended to make me feel better.  And I had a feeling I was going to need that soon.  They actually didn’t do much editing.  Somehow, they had video of me jogging in the morning and working on the farm.  Interwoven with a follow up interview with Kat about Precious Angels.  It ended with Carly speaking about my Help! request.  I buried my face in my palms blushing.

“Amber has put up a request for help with the medical bills for her parents. I want to be clear at no point today did she bring this up with me during the interview or our meeting.  I tried to get a follow up comment on it from her, but I could not reach her.  I understand she was spending the day getting the nursery ready for her new baby sister.  When I spoke to her grandmother, she did give me a statement.  She said that Amber felt it would detract from the other tragedies surrounding the F-5 tornado that ripped through Smallville and that her family’s troubles should not get anymore press then others in the same situation.  So instead of asking you to help Amber, I’m going to ask you to do your best assist everyone impacted by this tragedy.  We are stronger together.  Thank you, Amber, for the interview and for showing us that we can strive to be better.  That there is hope.”

Glen looked at me after the interview, really looked at me, not glancing at me shyly like he had been all day.  Jacob did too.  April was just being April.  She already knows who I am.  I blushed and hurried off to get more pizza.  Can’t say something stupid if my mouth is full right?  That’s usually my solution if I have an excuse to eat.  Glen wandered outside for a few minutes before coming back in and taking another slice of pizza.  Jacob was looking at me still.

“What?  Do I have a pimple or something?”

“No, I just thought all the heroes were gone.”

“Not you too.”

I threw a crumpled paper towel at him.  He dodged it.

               “At least you didn’t throw pizza at me.”

               “You’re not worth wasting good food.”

               He held his hands to his chest and fell back over the couch.

               “Drama queen!”

               April was giggling uncontrollably now.  Glen had come back in at this time and was looking at everyone in confusion.

               “What did I miss?”

               “Jacob being a jerk.”

               Jacob sat up with his legs dangling over the edge of the couch.

               “I’m a jerk because I called you a hero?”

               “Ugg.  I just want this to go away I thought giving an interview would shut people up.”

               Glen nodded.

               “It will be replaced but something else by tomorrow.  Don’t worry.”

               “I hope so.”

               I put the left-over pizza in ziploc bags and shoved the left-over pineapple covered abomination bag at April.

               “Take this abomination with you.”

               “You need to try it before you can call it that.”

               “I did at Jacob’s house.  Sweet and pizza do not go together.”

               Glen seemed to approve but then he stopped looking at me as soon as I noticed him looking at me. 

               “Thanks, the room looks great.  My mom will love it.”

               “It’s no problem Amber.  It’s the least we can do.”

               I gave April a tight hug.  I heard a car pulling up outside and for a moment I was back in the living room just before the shooting started.  April shook my shoulder.

               “Amber?”

               “Sorry, I’m just tired.”

               “Its okay.  Can we hang out tomorrow?”

               “I’ll see?  Grandma’s harvesting and she might need help.”

               April nodded and waved as she left the house.  I started closing the windows up and locking the doors.  I walked slowly across the road and the field.  Dragging my hands across the top of the unharvested wheat.  Humming a sad song, I had heard when I was a child.  I wasn’t in the greatest of moods.  I rarely was.  Instead of going inside I had a need for solitude.  Even with my friends I found it emotionally draining to keep up with them.  I laid down on the couch and stared at the sky as it got red, and then watched the moonrise and the stars start to sparkle in the sky.  I loved the darkness the farm provided away from the light pollution.  I heard someone coming up the stairs.  It was Edna with a flashlight.

               “Everything okay?”

               “I’m fine Grandma, just needed some quiet for my brain.”

               “You remind me of Clark more and more the longer I know you.”

               “I’m sorry for not coming in from supper.  I was full of pizza and I just didn’t have it in me to be social tonight.”

               “Okay, I’ll leave you be.  Just wanted to make sure you were alright.”

               “I’ll be in soon I just want to look at the stars a bit more.”

               She nodded and retreated.  I kept my promise and went in and curled up in bed and fell asleep. I was quite busy the next few days just following my routine. Jogging, cooking breakfast, helping with the harvest, tending the gardens and cutting the lawn at my house.  There always seemed to be something to do.  I did hang out with April several times.  Emma would be home soon.  Henry was still going to be in the hospital for another week afterwards.  I hadn’t checked my Help! the entire time.  I totally forgot I’d made it.  I was surprised at the number of zeros on it when I looked next.  I reset the app and looked again, and it still showed.  There was over a million dollars in the account.  Two anonymous doners each donated five hundred thousand each and there were several other donations from strangers.  The post still had three weeks on it.  I knew Precious Angels was going to have good use for what was going to be given to them.

               I had the house ready for Emma when she got home from the hospital.  She went straight up the stairs to look at the nursery.  She put her hands to her mouth and gasped.

               “You did all this?”

               “Jacob, Glen and I built he furniture and April painted the designs.”

               “This is beautiful.”

               She hugged me and I hugged her back.  I put Marth in her bassinette in my parent’s room and Emma laid on the bed.

               “I’ll be downstairs text or yell and I’ll get you whatever you need mom.”

               Emma smiled at me.

               “I saw your interview on the news.  I was impressed with how well you handled yourself.”

               “I just told the truth.”

               “And you looked good doing it.”

               I blushed while tickling Martha’s back she was slowly closing her eyes and starting to sleep.

               “She’s asleep.”

               Emma nodded and snuggled into her pillow.  I whispered more to Martha then Emma:

               “Sleep well, both of you.”

               I walked down the stairs. Sarah was playing with her stuffed toys with her tablet leaned against the edge of the couch.  I smiled at her when she looked at me.  She waved, I waved.  I started pulling food out for supper.  I was going to make a lazy chilly, it was quick, I was feeling lazy and Sarah absolutely loved it.  Probably because it involved potato chips.  But it also had veggies and beans. Full of protein.  I put my phone down and played some music singing along to it while I cooked.  I started looking through the mail that had been received and tossing the junk mail while the chili was cooking down.  I put the letters for Henry in a stack, the letters for both of them in another stack, and finally Emma’s mail in a third stack.  I came across a letter that was addressed to me it was from the Excelsior Academy.  I recognized the name only because I’d seen uniforms around Smallville.  It had arrived today because I had already organized the rest of the mail.  I turned down the gas on the chili and went back to the letter and tore the envelope open.

Dear Amber,

               We are pleased to offer you a full five-year scholarship to the Excelsior Academy based on Academic performance.  We find you to be exceptional young woman and would be pleased to take part in forming you into an exceptional adult. 

Signed,

Constance Harris, Head of Admissions, Excelsior Academy.

               I blinked at the letter staring at it then I remembered the chili.  I dropped the letter in the pile sorted mail and went back to stirring supper. It was almost done.  I set the table for two and started dishing it out for Sarah and I.  Sarah was bouncing by her chair I winked at her and filled her child-sized bowl and filled mine as well.  There was a knock at the door, and I went and opened it.  It was Heather, she had a tinfoil covered take out container.

               “Hi Grandma.”

               “I thought you might need some food, so I picked you up something.  I smell something delicious.”

               “Come in and have some chili.”

               Heather came inside I took the lasagna and put it on the counter. I pulled out another bowl and dished out a serving for her.  Emma was now coming down the stairs Martha in her arms and she put her down on the baby chair.  I pulled out a bowl her and dished out more chili.  Then I sat down to eat.  Heather was already digging in.

               “This is so good.  You came up with this yourself?”

               “No, sort of. I looked it up online.  Its called Lazy chili.”

               “What is in it?”

               “Ground beef, tomato soup, salsa, a can of beans in tomato sauce, spices.”

               “That’s it, just a bunch of canned food?”

               I nodded.

               “It tastes like you made it fresh.”

               “I’ve made it before, and everyone loved it.”

               Emma nodded and finished her mouthful.

               “As soon as I smelled it, I knew exactly what it was and had to come and get some.”

               “Well, I thought you might have some, after a week of hospital food.”

               Emma already had another mouthful and was nodding.  Sarah was holding up her bowl.

               “Could I have some more?”

               I stood up and put my hands on my hips.

               “What is missing from that sentence?”

               “Please!”

               I nodded then took her bowl and gave her a bit more.  She smiled with her ‘I murdered a tomato’ face.

               “Thank you!”

               Emma stood up and slowly walked to the kitchen and started putting more in her bowl and glanced at the open letter I’d left on the counter.  She picked it up and read it more intently.

               “When did this get here?”

               I glanced back to see what she was talking about.

               “Oh today. I’m not sure what it’s about? Is it a scam?”

               “Well, it has the school seal on it and a signed confirmation of the scholarship in the envelope.  I think it’s real, when did you apply?”

               “I didn’t mom, I thought you did.”

               Emma looked at Heather.

               “Did you know about this?”

               “I didn’t know about it, but I had been considering trying to get her in.  I went, you and Dean went, they would have accepted her just based on that. I wouldn’t even have to bring up my family name.”

               “I know it’s a good school mom, but it’s like fifty grand a year.  How the heck would they even know Amber existed?”

               Heather tapped her fingers on the table.

               “Either they realized she was my granddaughter and just extended the invitation, or it was Alexander.”

               “Why would Alexander Luthor get her into the Academy school?”

               “She saved his daughter.  He hates being indebted to anyone.  He’s on the board.”

               I looked between them.

               “Well, I can’t accept it then.  I can’t take someone else’s spot just because someone pulled strings. It’s not fair.”

               Emma shook her head.

               “You are going to this school.  Do you know what kind of opportunity this is?  Half of the elected officials in the federal government went to this school, the benefits in networking alone.  Its why I’m a federal prosecutor and got accepted to Yale.”

               “Mom, I’m going to be the token broke orphan, they won’t accept me.”

               Heather looked at me.

               “You are hardly an orphan, and you aren’t broke.  You’re my granddaughter.  My family has been attending that school since it was founded in 1798 we were founding members.  I was on the board until I retired.  I had wanted to sign you up, but I had some resistance.  She looked at Emma who blushed.”

               “I’m sorry mom, we can’t afford that school and I wasn’t about to ask you.”

               “I offered, all you had to do was say yes.”

               Emma nodded.

               “I’ll fill in this paperwork tonight.  Mom can you drop it off for me tomorrow?”

               “Of course, Emma.”

               Emma looked a lot more excited for me then I felt.  I was not looking forward to a school full of rich entitled brats.  I had nothing in common with them.  Also, no matter what Heather said I would always be the daughter of two very poor parents, and I didn’t think all the money and polishing in the world would change that.  I didn’t really want to.  I believed that hard work was a virtue.  By the time I had snapped myself out of my spiral into despair over this turn of events I realized I was left alone, and the supper dishes were already in the dishwasher. I hated when I spiraled like that and lost track of what was going on around me. 

Chapter 13: Part 13: Voidmonger

Summary:

Amber fights her first Metahuman and it has an unexpected outcome.

I was lounging on the couch and put the TV on.  As predicted the news cycle had gone on to something else.  I was relieved until I saw that a metahuman had several people trapped in a building and was holding them hostage. 

               He was pacing in front of the doors.  I saw him take a hit from the police sniper and it did nothing.  I glanced upstairs.  I shook my head and decided it would be best not to get involved.  Then I saw the list of hostages.  Alexander Luthor and his family.  James Faloni and his family. I nearly crushed the controller in my hand when I saw the names.  The police weren’t going to stop him.  I closed my eyes.  I went upstairs and peaked in on Emma, she was asleep.

               I pulled off my clothes in my room.  Deciding it was better to not incinerate them by accident.  I went outside, I was naked, and I felt seriously self-conscious about it but bursting into flames in the house was out of the question we’d just finished fixing it.  I closed my eyes and focused on my fear and anger that some crazy was putting my friends in danger and I could feel the heat building up in my core.  As the energy built up I felt myself lifting off the ground I left it flare out slowly and I was sixty feet in the air I looked down at my silvery bodysuit and I could see mini solar flares and loops of plasma wrapping over my body. I thought of Glen and my body shot forward streaking through the air.  It wasn’t as fast as I could run but it wasn’t slow either it took me about twenty minutes to arrive by the building.  I didn’t really want to kill the person.  And from what I knew about my abilities I would likely incinerate them just by touching them, so I tried to suck the plasma in from around my body and ended up falling flat on my ass after falling sixty feet in front of a couple of shocked policeman.

               I felt my chest and stomach and still felt the silvery material covering me. It seemed like without the plasma around me I couldn’t fly.  Okay.  Noted. I stood up and dusted myself off I could see my flowing plasma hair in the reflection of their cruiser’s window and my eyes that looked like mini suns.  I cleared my throat and tried my best to sound…well older.

               “I’m here to help.”

               The two policemen had their guns pointed at me.  They were not looking particularly confident in their weapons.

               “Uh sure, what can you uh do?”

               “I’ll take care of this.”

               I must have flickered out of existence for them I could move so fast.  The metahuman was actually kinda cool looking.  He was covered in this shimmering black void material.  He was pacing in front of row after row of blue bloods.  This had been some sort of charity event.  I saw Glen and blushed then realized there was no way he’d recognize me the plasma hair tended to conceal most of my features.  Bruce Wayne was there with his grandson. They didn’t look so much frightened like the majority of people there, as they looked frustrated.  Then I caught site of April and Jacob.  There was a very buff looking man sitting in front of them.  I had met him once it was Jacob’s father.  He looked pissed and was staring daggers at the metahuman.  He looked quite shocked to see me, more so than the rest.  The metahuman was so busy ranting about his manifesto that he hadn’t noticed me.  So, I cleared my throat.

               “You need to surrender yourself to the police before someone, namely you, gets hurt.”

               He spun around and shot a beam of black energy at me which I dodged easily.  Superspeed. Yay!  It disintegrated a desk.  That would probably hurt.  While I was distracted by the damage, he caused he grabbed a handful of the silvery material that encased my body, and his eyes were starting to glow with the same void energy like he was charging up for a blast.  I grabbed his wrist and twisted it violently.  He was strong, but, not as strong as Superman’s granddaughter apparently and I punched him in the face.  I was careful because I was pretty sure I could put my fist through a normal human’s skull and wasn’t looking to kill him.  Unfortunately, I was too gentle because apparently, he was somewhat durable.  He struggled to free his wrist from my grasp and let go an uncontrolled blast from his eyes when I leaned back to avoid, and he took out a massive section of the ceiling and several floors above.  Yep, that would really hurt.

               “Stop it, I don’t want to hurt you.  I will if you make me.”

               “I’ll never surrender, Metahumans need to be free! Power to the Metahumans! You can’t stop me you’re just some kid.”

               “I’m Superman’s granddaughter.  Do you want to rethink that statement?”

               “He bled like everyone else!”

               He took aim with his free hand and hit me with a blast I couldn’t avoid without letting him go.  I half failed at both and went flying as he clipped my shoulder and I was blasted through building’s wall and into a police car. I was right it had hurt my shoulder was black and muscle was showing.  I almost threw up.  It hurt, a lot but pain wasn’t new to me.  I pulled myself out of the wreckage of the car.  I was pissed now.  I had been barely holding back my solar core at this point. I let it loose and the plasma around my body started to slag the pavement and the police car.  I flew upwards until I was eye level with him.  He was standing at the edge of the hole my ungraceful exit had caused I could see orbs of black forming by his eyes.  He was charging up for a big attack.

               “Last warning before I show you real power little man.”

               He took a shot at me with his eye beams, and it missed wide.  I had barely been controlling the building energy inside me and I just gave up holding it back and hit it him with unrestrained twin plasma blasts from my hands.  Basically, it’s like solar flares from a sun I don’t really control them I just don’t hold them back.  He went flying backwards through the building and the opposite wall. I flew upwards and hovered above him in the street.  He was struggling to get up.  I could see parts of him were still lit up with plasma fire.  He was screaming in pain.  I wanted to turn away, but the job wasn’t finished yet.  I flew downwards pushing my plasma field back into my body and landed on my hard he was imbedded into the pavement and stopped moving.  He was still breathing.  The shimmering void energy that had covered him vanished.  He was naked and looked to be in his twenties, just an average guy.  He had a few severe burns on him, but he was alive.  I looked back up and saw several of the blue bloods looking out the hole at me.  One of them being Bruce Wayne.  I let the energy from my core flood outward.

               He started to stir.  I hovered above him solar prominences and filaments twisting in on themselves around my body. My fists were glowing ready to unleash another blast at my command.

               “Stay down or be put down.”

               He held up his hands and I saw the police inject him with something and his eyes closed.  They started pointing their guns at me now.  One of them must have been spooked by something and shot at me.  The bullet turned to liquid metal and fell from the air long before it would have been a threat to me.  I shook my head and flew away.  I have to say, flying is the best.  If I thought running made me feel free.  This was a whole new level.  Of course, at that point I still had limited solar energy.  So, I was flying about 600 feet and enjoying the thrill of it and the next thing I knew I was picking myself up with some serious road rash because I’d slammed into the one of the back country roads that ran between Metropolis and Smallville naked while traveling about sixty miles per hour.  My shoulder was still pretty chewed up from where he hit me.  Unlike Superman when he was full grown, I had an extremely limited Solar battery and apparently all my power came from it. (It didn’t but we’ll talk about that later.) I didn’t quite understand how it all worked at the time.  Hell, who knew Superman was a giant solar panel.  I sure didn’t at the time. 

               I was about a mile from home and naked.  So, I tried to run.  That did not work.  Basically, I had to run home naked, and by run I meant I basically had to jog home because I was in no way currently endowed with any superhuman abilities whatsoever.  It was an embarrassing, and humbling experience for a self-conscious teenage girl not comfortable with her body.  What woman is?  I was exhausted by the time I got there and literally fell asleep on top of my comforter.  I didn’t wake up at my customary 5:30 am, I didn’t wake up until noon.  When I’d had good six hours of sunlight shining down on me. I was fully healed from the road rash and the partially disintegrated shoulder by the time I woke up.  I heard movement downstairs. I quickly jumped in the shower.  I was covered in dirt and grime that I would not be able to explain away.  When I peeked my head down the stairs Emma was on the couch watching tv while Martha lay in her baby bouncer.  Sarah was focused on her tablet and Henry’s mother was in the kitchen wiping down the counters.  I heard my stomach complaining.  I was starving then I remembered the lasagna in the fridge, so I hopped down the stairs.  Emma looked in my direction.

               “Are you feeling alright hon?”

               “Feeling great mom.”

               “You don’t usually sleep past 5:30 am.  I figured you must have needed the sleep.”

               “I did.  Sorry I wasn’t there to help this morning.”

               “You’ve helped more then you should have had too already Amber.”

               “I don’t mind mom.”

               I pulled out the leftover lasagna and put some in a bowel and turned on the microwave.  I leaned on the marble countertop with my elbows and had my chin in my palms watching the TV.  I almost fell over when I saw myself on the news again.  I looked at Henry’s mom and Emma but neither seemed to realize it was me.  I swallowed hard and continued watching.  The news was reporting the metahuman’s name was Zevrous Dun, he called himself Voidmonger and was a self-described member of the Metahuman Liberation Front.  I pulled the bowl out of the microwave and sat down at the breakfast counter on a stool and started munching on my leftovers.

               I kept watching the news.  I was dreading the conversation with Edna.  But my ego was sure being stroked.  It was easy to forget the whole crashing and skidding along the pavement last night with all my injuries healed.  They had a few glory shots of me.  It was hard to believe it was me.  I saw myself as this gangly disproportionate spindly clumsy girl.  The girl on those videos looked amazing.  I assumed it must just be a shape change thing when I’m using my powers.  Because there was no way I looked that good day today.  Again, they just kept repeating the same facts since they had no new information on the unknown female metahuman.  The news loves a mystery.  I heard a knock at the door and Henry’s mother answered it.  It was not Edna, who I had expected, but it was Agent Brown.

               “I wanted to ask Amber some more questions if you don’t mind.”

               Emma’s eyes snapped to the doorway. When I saw the look, she gave that Agent all I could think was lawyer-momma-bear mode engaged.  She stood up slowly and shuffled to the door.

               “Is there any reason you feel the need to question my daughter again Candace?  I understood that she gave you a very comprehensive statement the last time outlining everything in extreme detail.”

               “Uh, Emma, you’re out of the hospital. I’m glad you’re doing okay.”

               “Don’t change the subject Candace, you never waste time on witnesses who already gave statements.”

               “There are just a few details I need clarification on, that unknown metahuman subject from the Metropolis Police Gala last night had a striking resemblance to the description the one surviving cartel member that shot up your house gave of their assailant.  She was seen heading towards Smallville before disappearing off the face of the earth.  Its just a bit of a coincidence that she was heading to Smallville and the last sighting of her was also heading back to Smallville after the attack on the cartel members.  Seeing as they attacked your house.”

               Emma glanced back at me and I gave her a confused look and shrugged.

               “Where were you last night?”

               “I was here, watching Sarah and Martha while you were sleeping mom.”

               “There you go Candace she didn’t leave the house.”

               “Is there anyone to corroborate your alibi?”

               “There is but she’s like a week-old baby.  She woke up crying and I rocked her for hours in the nursery so she wouldn’t wake up mom.”

               I was getting better at this whole lying through my teeth thing.  I hoped at least.

               “And beyond that the metahuman that was there last night had bone showing through her shoulder on the video as gruesome as it was, as you can clearly see Amber has no injuries.”

               I glanced down at my thin strapped tank top and shorts. And felt extremely self-conscious suddenly as all eyes were on me.  Candace started putting her pad away looking slightly vexed. 

               “At the risk of hurting our professional and personal friendships I’m going to remind you that I’m a lawyer and as her parent, I’m going to act as Amber’s lawyer, and right now it seems like you’re harassing my client for no good reason.  She’s twelve for Christ’s sake.”

               Candace closed her notepad up and stuck her pen in her jacket pocket and slid her pad into her other pocket.

               “You’re right Emma.  Just got caught up.”

               “No problem its what makes you a good agent.  I assure you that there is nothing superhuman about Amber except her moral compass and her ability to exceed expectations.”

 Emma smiled.  I could tell her Candace were closer friends then I had expected.

“Now we have that out of the way, why don’t you come in and hold Martha and have a coffee.”

Candace’s serious face lightened up and she rushed inside.  Emma picked up Martha and put her in Candace’s arms.

“She’s so adorable. I love newborns.”

I started making a pot of fresh coffee while they caught up on each other’s current events.  Candace was apparently engaged and getting married soon and was concerned Emma wouldn’t be up to being one of her bridesmaids.  As the conversation expanded I learned that they were good friends and had been sorority sisters.

“Ma’am, what would you like in your coffee?”

“Just some milk please.”

I mixed her coffee and made Emma a coffee the way she liked it, two spoons of sugar and lots of milk.  I put cups down for the pair of them and took Martha and sat down and rocked her in my arms while they chatted.  I caught Candace glancing at me now and again.  I figured she might still be suspicious, but she couldn’t prove anything and hopefully it would stay that way.  There was another knock at the door.  Henry’s mother answered it.  This time it was Edna and she was giving me a look.  Emma waved from the couch seemingly unaware of Edna’s annoyance towards me.  Edna looked at me again and softened a bit when she saw me rocking a sleeping Martha.

“Hey hon.  I was coming to borrow Amber, I need some help with the bales.”

“Amber go help your grandmother please.”

I walked over to Edna and offered her Martha she took her, and her usual gruff demeanor melted.  I walked upstairs and pulled on my work jeans and I selected a more concealing tank top, but didn’t want to go crazy it was in over a hundred today.  I grabbed my filled water bottle from the fridge.  Edna handed Martha off to Henry’s mother and I followed her to her truck and she drove back to the farm.  She didn’t say anything the whole ride over.  She parked her old pick-up truck in its spot then went into the field with her tractor and the trailer.  She waited until we were in the middle of the north field.

“Start tossing the bales on the trailer.  We’ll talk when we finish.”

I tried to pick a bale up, I’d done this several times and I barely noticed there was weight attached to them even the massive round ones but today I struggled to lift up one of the small square bales of hay.  I was winded after the first one.  Edna hopped off the tractor and pulled off her gloves and looked me up and down.

“Are you feeling alright?  That usually is what you look like after one of the big bales.  What’s up?”

“I don’t know.  But we can go on it will just be slower.”

Edna shook her head and continued baling the hay.  Now that I realized they were not so light to me today I was able to adapt but my muscles were seriously sore.  Something I can honestly say hadn’t happened since my transformation.  We finished the trailer and Edna pulled it into the barn and I was so dead tired I could barely help her.  She did the bulk of the work and didn’t seem to upset about it.  My arms were jelly.

I ended up draining my water bottle several times over and sitting on the farmhouse steps like a lump.  My skin wasn’t getting burned at least so there was that.  Edna sat beside me.  Heather was apparently in Metropolis consulting for Luthorcorp.  So, we were alone.  Edna threw 4-liter jug of water in my direction I caught it with an umff.  I started drinking that too.  I was covered in sweat.  I never sweated.  Today was a new experience.

“What’s up with you today?”

“I donno Grandma, I’m just done.”

               I took another big gulp of water and laid back on the porch in the shadow of the veranda.

               “You look like I just worked you hard and you never look like I worked you hard, even when I have you tossing thousand-pound bales of hay.  Tell me what happened.”

               “I was flying home with muscle and bone hanging out and next thing I know I was crashing into rural road seventeen and picking myself up naked.  It’s like I have no more power left.”

               She pondered for a few minutes.

               “Clark wasn’t always Superman you know.  When he was young, he had some serious limits, and I don’t remember him flying until he was in college.”

               “You might be pushing yourself too hard, which is why I told you to hide your powers and mind your business, let the police handle things.”

               I groaned from the porch

               “Grandma, April was in danger.  He was nuts.  Like completely nuts.  And the police couldn’t stop him.  Metropolis doesn’t have a Batman to smack them down.  The police are completely incapable of dealing with metahuman threats.  Bullets were literally bouncing off him.”

               “And?  Look at you now barely able to pick yourself up.”

               I heard tires biting into gravel as something came up the driveway. I assumed it was Heather coming home.  I didn’t notice Edna stand up I had my arm over my eyes to block the sun.  I heard footsteps and felt a shadow fall across me because it was blocking out the sun which was feeling extremely good right now.  I waved my hand trying to shoo Edna away.  I probably sounded pretty whiney when I spoke.

               “Grandma is bad enough you violated several child labor laws today now you’re blocking my sun.”

               I heard a male voice speaking next, it sounded strong but aged.  I bolted up right and I winced my body was complaining about everything today.  I held my hand over my eyes and realized I was looking up at Bruce Wayne leaning on a cane with his Son and Grandson, who was my age looking down at me.  Edna looked displeased at his presence.

               “Certainly, looks like Clark Kent’s granddaughter.  Though she’s a lot more whiney than I expected.”

               I had no idea why Edna was so pissed at him.  You’re probably thinking it’s because he’s Batman or was before he retired, and she blamed him for Clark’s death.  You’d be wrong.  I had never asked about Emma’s father.

               “What are you doing here?  I haven’t seen you since my mother’s funeral and I liked it that way.”

               “I was I town and I wanted to see my ex-wife, daughter and grandchildren.”

               “Where were you when she was in the hospital?  Hmm, or when she had Sarah?  You’re a no-good absentee father.”

               She was hammering his chest with two fingers from her left hand.  He held up his free hand.  His son and grandson were looking at each other.  I guess they hadn’t realized he had been married before their mother.

               “Edna you wanted the divorce, you told me to stay out of her life, so I did, right up too the point a Mexican drug cartel started shooting at her.  That is showing me, maybe I should have been involved so she wasn’t working as a Federal Prosecutor and putting herself in harm’s way.”

               “Oh, you are not coming in here and upsetting everything then running off again.”

               “Me running off.  You’re the one who took my daughter and shacked up with another woman.”

               Edna’s face was really red.

               “I’m going to take that cane and beat you with it.  A Christmas and birthday present every year does not make you a father!  You stay away from her.”

               “I already visited Emma, she was happy to see me, Martha and Sarah are adorable.  She invited me back for dinner once her husband is out of the hospital.  I wasn’t going to bother you, but she said her other daughter was over here helping you.  I wanted to introduce myself.”

               The way he was looking at me gave me the impression he already knew we’d met once, at least in passing.

               “Oh no, you stay away from Amber.  I know what you want but she’s not going to get involved in that stupid thing with you.  It’s why I left you, you were too busy doing that to be there for me and Emma.”

               “I’m sorry for that Edna.  I didn’t value you like I should have.”

               “You didn’t wait long afterwards did you.”

               “You moved on and so did I.”

               He promptly turned towards me.  I was so intrigued by the unfolding drama that I had forgotten I was dressed in cut offs and a tank top and covered in sweat.  I probably looked like a boiled rat.  My hair was matted and messy. I started to blush.  He offered his hand.  I took it and shook it.

               “I’m Bruce Wayne, and I’m your adoptive Grandfather, this is my son Damian, and my grandson Tim.”

               I waved at them still shielding my eyes from the sun which felt so good, it’s hard to describe what it feels like when something is injecting itself into every cell in your body at once.  Like water for someone stranded in the desert.  I hate draining myself, but the charging up afterwards feels like the world’s best massage.  I could see the family likeness between the trio and Emma.

               “Hi.”

               “We won’t keep you long, it looks like you had an exhausting day…and night.”

               I flinched slightly, yep he knew it was me.  I scrambled to think of something to say and I blurted out.

               “You were at that hostage thing last night; I saw it on the news.”

               “Yes.  Poor misguided soul.  Sure, glad Superman’s self-proclaimed granddaughter showed up to save us.  She sure suffered for it though, poor girl.  Bet she’s dead tired today.”

               I smiled sweetly.

               “I wouldn’t know about all that.”

               “I think you might have something in common with her, I saw you on the news too.  Pulling people out of burning cars.”

               I blushed again.

               “That was pretty scary.”

               I held up my red blistering palms.

               “Still paying for it.”

               Edna looked at my palms then at me.

               “You need to leave, and I need to help her with this mess.”

               She pointed at my hands.

               “You should have said something child.”

               I shrugged.  It hurt but not enough to bother me.  I can’t blame her for not understanding.  She had no idea the kind of pain I had been in as Kristen.  Bruce nodded.

               “See you next weekend Amber.  I look forward to having a longer talk when the old crows aren’t biting at my heels.”

               He glanced at Edna.

               “Show your face around here I’ll hang you in the field so you can scare them away.”

               He waved and got into his limousine with his son and grandson. Edna pulled me in the house and started putting some antibacterial jelly on my palms and wrapping them in bandages.

               “I’m getting worried.  Clark would have recovered by now.”

               “You said it yourself.  I am young.  Maybe it will just take time.”

               She glanced in the direction Bruce Wayne had driven off.  She looked like she was regretting something.

               “What’s wrong Grandma?”

               “Just kicking myself for being so prideful.  Bruce is not all he seems he might have been able to help.”

               “What do you mean?”

               “That is not for me to tell.  Just relax.”

               “I’m going to go lay on the roof and soak up some more sun Grandma.”

               “Don’t fall and break your neck, god knows if you’ll come back from that today.”

               I nodded and went upstairs and climbed out of Emma’s old window and lay on the roof.  It was flat enough that I had no fear of falling.  I slipped off my clothes and was in an old bikini I found in Emma’s drawer.  I’d never go out in public like that, but it maximized the sun’s contact with my skin and that felt glorious. I’m not sure how much later it was because I had no way to tell time besides where the sun was and I’m not a boy scout, obviously, Edna poked her head out of the window.

               “Your Grandfather asked if you would like to go to Gotham for the weekend.  I suggest you say yes.”

               I rolled over and looked at her.

               “Why would you want me to do that?  You hate him.”

               “I don’t hate him; I just have some resentment towards him, but he can help you better then I can.”

               “What about mom and the kids?  She is in no condition to take care of them or herself yet.”

               “I already called Heather and told her that she would need to stay over and help out there.”

               “I don’t trust him Grandma.  He knows who I am.”

               “Yes, and that is precisely why he can help you.”

               “I was supposed to go camping at Crater Lake tomorrow night!”

               “That can wait.  You are vulnerable and weak.  That means you might be sick with something I have no idea how to cure and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let STAR labs at you so they can figure out what makes you tick.”

               “Fine.”

               I stood up and pulled my towel with me.  Every muscle I had burned and complained. Nothing makes you miss superpowers like not having them after having them. It took me a few minutes to get back in the house after sitting on the windowsill and then I finally went inside.  It took me about twenty minutes to get home.  I was not walking fast, let’s just say that.  Emma was sitting on the couch drinking coffee with Bruce.  She looked at me when I came in.  I hadn’t bothered changing out of her bikini I was literally too exhausted.

               “Where did you find that old thing, and oh my god what happened to your hands.”

               She rushed over which means she shuffled over and looked about as weak, and I felt. 

               “It’s nothing mom just some blisters. From the hay bales.  Gloves weren’t quite enough.”

               “I’m going to have a talk with your grandmother this is unacceptable.”

               I waved my hand dismissively.

               “It’s nothing mom.”

               “It’s not nothing you’re going to show up at Excelsior with callous all over your hands.”

               “Nothing wrong with looking like I do chores.”

               Emma shook her head.

               “Go sit down mom, I’m fine.”

               “You’re not fine, you look like you’re positively beat.”

               “I am very tired, but I’ll be fine after a hot shower.”

               “Dad, are you sure you want her to go with you?  She seems to be in a mood this weekend.  She’s probably going to upset about it, she was supposed to go camping with friends.”

               “I’m sure she’ll forget all about it when she gets to Gotham.”

               I just ignored the conversation from there and got into the shower.  I leaned against the wall for a good fifteen minutes letting the hot water run over me.  I finally washed my hair and got out of the shower.  I replaced my bandages with better ones and got dressed into something sensible.  By the time I got to my room I saw that my bag was already packed with summer clothes and one of my evening gowns that Heather had insisted on my owning was in its traveling case.  I frowned and picked it up wincing when the case rubbed against my palm.  When Damian saw me almost falling down the stairs trying to lift my suitcase he rushed over and grabbed my elbow holding me steady, then he picked up the suitcase and my dress carrier. 

               “Careful there Amber.”

               I felt completely useless at that point.  I literally was having trouble carrying plain old clothes in a fabric suitcase.  He carried the to the door.  Emma stood up and gave me a hug.

               “You get some rest when you can.”

               “Mom, are you sure I should go?”

               “Of course.  You make sure Sarah behaves herself.”

               “Mom can we talk, I uh need to ask you some questions about that um school uniform thing we talked about.”

               She looked a bit confused, and I dragged her to the walk-in pantry.

               “Mom what are you thinking sending your kids off with a man you barely know?”

               “I don’t barely know him; He’s my dad and we’ve been talking on for years over social media and on the phone.  I just did not tell mom so she wouldn’t freak.  We have lunch once a month.”

               “Oh.  Why didn’t you tell me about him?”

               “I was waiting for the right time.  Its kind of a big deal, he’s like one of the richest men in the country.”

               “I feel kind of stupid for posting that Help! request now mom.”

               She hugged me.

               “I’m sorry. We can return that money.”

               “No, we can’t I promised Precious Angels they would get some of it.”

               “Then we’ll give it all to them.”

               “Then we won’t be able to afford the medical bills.”

               “We’ll find a way.”

               I frowned and we hobbled into the living room together.  I couldn’t believe how weak I felt I kept feeling like my legs were going to collapse under my weight.  The limo driver had moved all our luggage to the car and after the hugs and kisses Sarah and I were on our way to Metropolis International Airport for a short flight to Gotham.   

Chapter 14: Part 14 - The Cure

Summary:

Amber meets the Justice League that remains

Sarah fell asleep on the ride to the airport.  On the airplane she was wide awake and way to excited to even think of sleeping.  It occurred to me I had never flown on a plane before either.  Somehow it lost its newness when I realized I could fly without one.  Not as fast or high and my last attempt had ended with me covered in road rash and bruises and probably a broken bone or three.   Sarah fell asleep in the limo again as we rode to Wayne Manor.   It was about how I expected.  Massive and overdone.  I was technically one of the wealthy now.  At least wealthy adjacent.  Between Heather and Bruce Wayne over the years I never really had to want for much.  I totally resisted them every step of the way.  Along with Alexander Luthor who kept trying to repay me for saving Caitlin.  I felt like I needed to do stuff with my own two hands, on my own with my own skills.  But even that was an illusion.  I was one of the smartest people on the planet.  I had a photographic memory.  Even when I tried not cheating at life, I had all the cheat codes built into my new DNA.  I nudged Sarah awake as we came to a stop.  When the car door opened, and she took on the scale of Wayne Manor her eyes went wide after she rubbed them a few times.

               We must have looked way out of place.  The three Waynes were wearing black suits.  Sarah and I were in our matching white and blue patterned summer dresses.  She’d demanded we match for the trip. We each had a blue bow in our hair which was pulled back in ponytails. I noticed camera flashes and looked around for the source.  There were four men with telephoto lenses snapping pictures of us from beyond the fence. That made me extremely uncomfortable mostly because my own summer dress was over-accentuating my chest which I was still very self-conscious of, basically I felt like a harlot.  Emma said I looked fantastic. I had avoided this dress like the plague.  But I could rarely resist Sarah when it would do no harm besides embarrassing me.  I ushered Sarah up the stairs to the entry dais to the mansion and stubbled slightly on my high heels…I still call them hells and I hate them.  I’m tall enough without them.  I would learn though after several years at Excelsior the clothes make the woman and heels make me tall enough that it sets men off when I am a few inches taller than them in business. At this point in my life, I would never go near them but when we were shopping with Heather, she demanded I get high heels in a few colors and styles.  Sarah was wearing flats in a similar white color and style.  Damian caught my arm again and stopped me from falling on my face.   I could feel my cheeks getting red and then walked with purpose towards the front door.  I was so exhausted still from the hay baling that I barely made it to one of the couches in the entry foyer before collapsing in a heap and pulling off my shoes.

               Damian was doing the same and he glanced down towards me as I rubbed my aching feet.  He nodded towards the door.

               “Sorry about them, part of the hazards of being a member of high society.”

               “I’ve had way too much attention lately and even a little bit embarrasses me.  Now I’m going to be in god knows what tabloid.”

               “They can say what they want, you’re a golden girl Amber.  I must have watched that video of you pulling that girl out of the car a hundred times.  My mother died in a car accident that ended with a fire.  People stood and watched.  You didn’t.  They can say whatever they want about you, but you didn’t stand by.”

               He stood up and I watched him go.  He pulled off his jacket as he walked.  I wouldn’t know until later how little he talks about his mother and what a rare compliment he had given me.  Which is why I was totally confused when Timothy was looking at me like I had just been given the medal of honor or something. I stood up and my whole body ached.  Again, pain was nothing new to me but the fact my hands were still not healed was worrying me greatly. Sarah had run off after Damian. I was left alone with Bruce Wayne who was at least seven inches taller than me leaning on his cane and looking down at me with a concerned look.

               “You know you should be healing by now, don’t you?”

               I looked up him with mock confusion.

               “No, what?  That’s absurd.  It’s going to take days.”

               He shook his head.

               “Come with me Amber.”

               He led me to what I assumed was a library/study.  It looked well kept.  There was the Wayne family crest on the middle of the floor.  It was surrounded by a tarnished silver circle.  He stood in the center of it.  Glanced down at me took my arm and readjusted where I was standing. Then he tapped his cane three times and the floor lurched and started rising around me, or rather I was sinking.

               “What the?”

               He didn’t say anything and patiently waited for the elevator we were standing on to come to a stop.  We were in a cavern with numerous computers and displays.  The lights started flickering on revealing the batman suits, there were six of them.  I’m pretty sure my eyes were basically saucers.  He sat down at one of the keyboards and motioned for me to join him.

               “Pick your jaw up off the floor and get over here.”

               I really was speechless at that point.  Pretty rare for me, I wasn’t exactly a mouthy little shit, but I wasn’t exactly a believer kids should be seen and not heard.  He typed for a few minutes and I finally found my voice.  Once my brain had caught up.

               “You’re Batman.”

               “Correction, I was Batman.”

               I wasn’t even looking at what he was doing I was staring at the bat suits.  I drifted towards them and I heard a sharp:

               “Don’t touch anything.”

               It made me jump and I quickly, well quickly for a barely functioning human being returned to his side.   He pointed at his screen and I watched a person go from having a single little black speck on them to desiccated then to nothing after being engulfed by an energy similar to what Voidmonger had hit me with.  I suddenly got a very bad feeling.  There is nothing like running into something that can kill you when you’re feeling invincible to bring you back down to earth.  It must have shown on my face.

               “You know what I’m getting at don’t you?”

               I nodded.

               “That is inside me somewhere and my body can’t heal because it’s too busy fighting it, that’s why I am constantly feeling like I’m going to collapse.  It’s getting worse down here.”

               “That’s because we aren’t in the sun.”

               “You mean I need the sun?”

               “We’ll discuss that later.  I need to make a call then we’ll figure out what to do.  Sit down if you need to but don’t touch anything.”

               He started typing at his keyboard and tapping the screen.  I heard the telltale sound of something ringing. I started fiddling with the edge of a keyboard I was sitting in front of, and his cane hit my knuckles which really hurt.  There was a big screen on the wall, and it flickered to life while he was smacking my knuckles.

               “Owe.”

               “Don’t touch.”

               A woman in a business suit who looked like she was walking somewhere was on the screen.  I recognized her immediately she had been at the gala last night too.

               “I have never considered touching you, Bruce.”

               “Very funny Diana.  You can stop searching for her.  It was who I suspected it was.”

               I could tell she was looking at a different part of her screen and hence at me.

               “That’s her?  She’s a kid.  How is she doing?”

               I was kind of annoyed about not being addressed correctly.  Just remember at this point I had no idea who I was being flippant too.  If I could take it back, I would.  The next four words labeled me as a mouthy brat for decades.

               “Hey! I’m right here.”

               “Shh dear the adults are talking.”

               I’m pretty sure Batman or used-to-be-batman would be looking for a replacement computer or three after that if I had my powers.   Not because I had a temper tantrum just because I lacked control when I was hit by sudden fits of rage.  Ya, ADHD and I are really bad roommates.  Bruce glanced back at me then back to the screen.

               “You never were good with kids.”

               “Okay Bruce, we found her, now what?  STAR labs?”

               “Unfortunately, no, I had to make certain agreements.  One of which is she goes nowhere near STAR labs.”

               “Well, that was silly, do you want her to die?”

               “Now that I know what it is, I think Watchtower has the equipment we need.”

               “Are you sure it’s her, she looks perfectly healthy to me.”

               He reached out and grabbed a wooden box from the desk and opened it.  You guessed what it was already, didn’t you?  I was on the floor struggling to breath. Trying to claw myself away from it unsuccessfully.  I had been feeling quite a bit of chest pain but again, for me I could not tell if it was normal pain or just being sore from all the work, I did that day.  Now it was intensified ten-fold and it reached a level of pain I had even felt before.  I would say an eleven. I screamed and clutched my chest.  He closed the box and the green glow vanished.

               “What the…what was that for?”

               Diana nodded at the camera.

               “Okay I believe you.  I’ll get J’onn J’onzz and prep for surgery.”

               The pain in my chest subsided and I crawled up on the chair and leaned heavily on the desk glaring at both the screen and Bruce. I held my chest gasping for beath.  The call ended.

               “You didn’t have to do that you know.”

               “Yes, I did.  There was no way they would let you into Watchtower without proof of your identity and only a Kryptonian reacts to kryptonite that way.  Congratulations. You are Superman’s granddaughter.”

               “You could have warned me.”

               “It was more dramatic that way, besides, it made your reaction real since you didn’t know it was coming.”

               “More dramatic! You’re a mean, mean old man.”

               He chuckled and helped me up, he took me to metal pad near the edge of the work area and we stood there.  There was a flash, and I was looking at the Earth. 

               “What the hell?”

               “Welcome to Watchtower.”

               I stumbled and fell barely stopping myself from hitting my face on the metal floor.  I felt strong hands grabbing me and lifting me up in their arms.  I looked up and it was the woman.  She was really tall. 

               “Kryptonite was a bit much don’t you think Bruce?”

               “It proved my point aptly I’d say.”

               “You did but it weakened her enough it seems to be winning.”

               She smiled at me.

               “We’ll get you fixed up.”

               She put me down on some form of advanced medical bed.  A man appeared out of another part of the station.  He was an older black gentleman.  He had his arms crossed looking at the two.

               “She should be at STAR Labs.  They had to hit me with a particle accelerator to knock it out of me.”

               “Don’t we have a particle beam here?”

               “Yes, but that’s a weapon not a surgical tool.”

               Bruce walked around the bed and poked the man in the chest with his cane.

               “So, use magnets and force to her a non-vital area and shoot her with it”

               I looked between the three of them.

               “Look just get me back to Earth in the sunlight and I’ll be fine I can live without powers; I’d be happier without them really.  There is no need to shoot me with a particle whatsit.”

               All three of the adults shushed me and went back to arguing I could feel it now squirming around inside me eating at me.  It was not a feeling I liked, nor wanted to continue, but the getting shot with some sort of energy weapon sounded like a really bad idea too. They argued for several minutes and finally Diana shushed them both.

               “If we take her to STAR Labs, they’ll know another Kryptonian is on earth and then they’ll know Kryptonite will put her down, next thing you know the police will have kryptonite bullets.  I’m not willing to do that to Clark’s granddaughter, are either of you?  We owe him our lives ten times over each.  I wouldn’t trust the US as far as I could throw it with knowledge, she is a Kryptonian.  She’s twelve years old for the love of Zeus.   Bruce your replacement barely deleted the data they had on her before they managed to realize what they had.  Now obviously she’s something different then Clark and it frightens us all, but she is his blood and that counts for something.  Do it now J’onn.”

               “Can I at least take the dress off first?”

               I flopped around trying to pull it off, but I was too weak by this time.  Diana helped me get it off.  I felt like I was back in my old body a crippled little girl who cannot get dressed herself. The man she referred to as J’onn was flicking switches on nine metallic cylinders putting three on the bed with me and three below it in a circle on the floor and he did the same on the bottom of the bed.  He had a tablet in his hand and he pressed a button and I could feel the blob of void that was slowly growing in my chest shift violently to the right side of my abdomen.  You know I take pride in my pain tolerance, but it felt like it was literally shredding my insides as it shot in that direction.  I screamed and tried to flinch I felt Diana’s extraordinarily strong hands holding me down.  She whispered to me.

               “Be very still.  This is going to hurt but you’ll feel better afterwards.”

               J’onn was holding a long rifle that started hum when he turned it on.  I he climbed on the bed and I saw a green laser flicker into existence it traced its way over my skin, and he had it pointed right where the flesh of my abdomen was moving and thrashing about.  It was almost as if it sensed its impending displacement.  He didn’t give me any warning and he pressed the trigger.  I had thought the whole void thing eating at my insides was the limits of the kind of pain a body could feel.  This was way worse.  It literally tore my flesh to bits it went right through me.  You’d hope an energy weapon that sounded as scary as a particle beam would be instant, you’d be wrong again.  It was like this force pushing and shredding my flesh and then the metal bed.  Every time I twitched from the pain it tore through more of my flesh.  I didn’t see what happened afterwards because I passed out from the pain Diana told me afterwards that she’d seen a few beings shot with the weapon before and none of them lasted half as long as I did before succumbing the pain.  I guess that’s something at least.  Let me tell you never get shot by one of them it is not pleasant.

Chapter 15: Part 15: Legacy

Summary:

Amber learns more about herself, at least her new body. She starts to get a sense of Superman's life behind the scenes.

I’m not sure how long it was before I woke up, but I was hooked up to some weird alien looking monitors.  And I was wearing a black body suit that was ridiculously skintight, it had Superman’s emblem on the front I traced it with my fingers the metal shifted under my touch.  Reacting to me.  It seemed to change and shift morphing between different symbols like it couldn’t decide one to settle on.  Finally, it settled on the stylized S from his costume.  It the suit was the same black as my t-shirt and the emblem was silver.  The suit formed boots over my feet as I shifted to stand up.  I don’ t know how to describe how it felt.  The suit seemed to be alive and attuned to me. I wasn’t in the medical lab anymore.  I was in a bunk room of some type.  I clinched my fists.  I felt strong again.  I felt my abdomen where the particle beam had pierced me.  It felt tender through the suit.  It split itself reveling my belly my skin was fresh and blemish free.  When I heard footsteps, it shimmered back over my flesh filling in.  It was Diana.  She was wearing yoga pants and a sweatshirt.

               “It looks good on you.  Amber Kal-El”

               “What?”

               “Its customary for daughters to take their father’s name, because we don’t know who your father is, I used Clark’s real name.”

               “Kal-El?”

               “Yes”

               I paced enjoying the feeling of every step not taking all of my energy.

               “He wasn’t from Earth.  He was from a planet named Krypton; You aren’t.”

               “What do you mean?”

               “Most of your DNA is Kryptonian but you have some human in you.  Its why you are displaying Metahuman traits.  There is no doubt you are related to Clark.  Half your Kryptonian DNA came from him the rest we have no matches for.  It looks like your human DNA is fighting back against your Kryptonian DNA.  You’re at war with yourself.  J’onn says it should stabilize as you get older.  How human or Kryptonian you end up he cannot predict.  It seems like Kryptonian DNA is dominant.  You have some sort of retrovirus messing with everything.  Its beyond our scientific knowledge.  Basically, we can’t answer many questions about you besides you are related to Clark.”

               I nodded and looked down at the suit I was wearing.

               “What is this?”

               “Kryptonian Solar Regeneration Suit.”

               “A whatsit?”

               “You get your power from the sun.  It will enhance your recovery.  It already has, you look much better.”

               I nodded.

               “I can give it back I’ll be okay I think.”

               She shook her head.

               “You’re the last daughter of Krypton.  Everything they were is now in you.  That makes it your suit.  Along with all the things he left here if you want them.”

               “Were you close to him?”

               “Very.  I thought we might have children together one day.  It seems I was wrong.  But such is life.  It has been a very long time and I have moved on. Come on I’ll show you, his room.”

               She offered me her hand and I took it and she led me through the various corridors to sealed door.  She motioned for me to touch the pad beside it.  A synthesized female voice spoke.

               “Recognize Amber Kal-El.  Welcome.”

               “Thank you, Mother.”

               “You’re welcome, Princess Diana of Themyscira.”

               The door slid open and with a hiss and inside was a dust covered room.  I saw a folded suit made of similar material as my current solar regeneration suit, but it was blue and red.  I ran my fingers along it and continued looking around.  There was a picture of Clark and a very young-looking Edna on the top of the old tractor.  Another family photo of them with the Kents.  I traced his shape with my fingers. I have never gotten over my need to feel things to be in touch with them.  I assume it is just a left over from being blind for a large portion of my young life.  Things do not feel real until I touch them. 

               Everything in the room had been frozen in time for forty years.  I found a pair of glasses I picked them up and ran my fingers along them. I felt the wear where they would go over his ears.  I put them on and looked at my reflection in the hardened glass that looked out over the moon’s surface.  They suited me.  Diana had said nothing and just leaned at the entrance to the room. When I turned to her she chuckled.

               “They look good on you.  They suit your face, of course they do, you look a lot like Clark.”

               I blushed and pulled the glasses off folding them and placing them gently where they had been.  I found a dusty suit jacket in the closet.  And found another picture of him and Diana sitting in front of a fountain I did not recognize.  I picked that up and dusted it off feeling the ornate frame.  I could tell by where it sat on a desk that it was an honored possession, its where I would put a picture I cared about.  I held onto it as I continued my tour through the dusty museum of Clark Kent’s private life.  I saw a jewelry box on the desk as I reached for it my fingers brushed the dusty looking glass beneath it.  The desk flickered to life and started displaying a series of characters reminiscent of the symbols that were on the crystal I found in the barn.  They pricked at the corner of my mind, like I should understand them.  But my brain just couldn’t pull the knowledge together. 

               “That’s a link to the Fortress of Solitude computer. It seems to recognize you.”

               “I have no idea what it says.  I don’t understand the language.”

               The symbols started flickering and spinning and the screen reset, and English started scrolling up.  It looked like when you start a computer running Linux.  I was enough of a nerd I’d already installed that on Emma’s old laptop to mess with it.  It finally finished scrolling and words appeared on the screen.

               Watchtower Uplink Established.

               Please provide query.

               There was a flashing curser.  I looked at the onscreen keyboard that had been in what I assume was Kryptonian as the keys arranged themselves into a configuration that I recognized from an American standard keyboard.  I looked at Diana and she shrugged.

               “Don’t ask me, it is not a language I understand.”

               “It’s in English, ma’am.”

               She blinked at me and moved forward looking down at it.

               “While I’ll be damned.”

               I glanced at Diana and typed in.

               Me: Who am I?

               Computer:  Kryptonian descendant of the House of El.

               Me: What is the house of El?

               Computer: House of El: Kryptonian Noble House.  Line started with Erok-El.  Current living members of House of El: Unknown female, Kal-El, Kara Zor-El.

               Me: Who is unknown female.

               Computer: Unknown female is current uplink user.  Please provide designation and name and age for records.

               Me: I am Amber Kal-El, Granddaughter of Kal-El

               I glanced at Diana and shrugged she nodded to me and I turned back to the screen.

               Computer: Please provide name of parents for records.

               Me: I do not know who my parents are.

               The computer’s screen flickered, and a family tree scrolled past I counted at least forty generations of El’s.  It finally finished with three lines, one showing Kal-El with a box beside it under Zor-el saying Kara Zor-El, then a blank box under Kal-El, then Amber Kal-El. Every single one of them but Kara, myself and Kal showing deceased.

               Computer: House of El Family tree updated - Inquiry: Please update on status of Kal-El he has not active on this system for 1,329,978,925.62 seconds.

               Me: Kal-El is dead.

               Computer: Please update on cause of death.

               I looked at Diana who sighed.

               “He was killed by a creature we called Doomsday.”

               I nodded

               Me: He was killed while fighting a creature referred to as Doomsday.

               Computer: Please provide scans and data on creature designated: Doomsday.

               Me: We do not have that data available.

               Computer:  Kal-El entry updated.  Login disabled.  House of El estate – Fortress of Solitude ownership passed to Amber Kal-El.  Genetic sequence confirmed.  Amber Kal-El now listed as system administrator.  Please provide query.

               Me: Can you link to other computer systems?

               Computer: Affirmative.

               Me: What are the requirements of the system?

               Computer:  Crystal interface to create uplink. 

               A schematic that was written in Kryptonian flashed on the screen and I could not tell you want it was trying to tell me to make.  But a crystal goes in it.  That’s about all I could tell you at that point.  Diana tapped my shoulder.

               “Mother can link you to this system from an Earth based computer with our satellite”

               I nodded.

               “I just, well maybe it can help me learn about my heritage.”

               Me: Display Kryptonian Alphabet with English letter equivalents

               Computer: That is not possible.  Kryptonian Alphabet does not correlate to Earth Language designated English.

               Me: Then how are communicating in English.

               Computer: This system is running it through a Kryptonian to English translation matrix to facilitate communication with System Administrator.

               Me: I would like to learn the Kryptonian Language.

               Computer: This system can facilitate that request.  At the provide query prompt type Kryptonian language level 0.

               Mother’s synthesized voice broke the silence.

               “Amber Kal-El.  If you wish to link to this system from an Earth based computer, you must provide me with access to interface with it.”

               “Umm, I’m okay with computers but how..uh do I do that?”

               “The Kryptonian system is much more advanced than I am.  I suspect it can answer that question.”

               Me: Query: How do I provide link authorization for another computer physically connected to this terminal?

               Now I only included the query that worked.  I didn’t think you’d want half an hour of me trying to figure out what the right wording was.  For an AI the Fortress of Solitude computer is really picky.

               Computer: Enter Command: Grant MID 12@Dga@g000:#51d -S -A

               I typed it in just as the command was provide and the screen scrolled a bunch of Kryptonian text.  Mother spoke again.

               “Link access established.  Link to Satellite Alpha established.  DNS entry created.  I have sent a text message to your phone it will download an app to any phone or tablet that will allow you to access I’ve also added the ability for you to communicate via voice.  Please note due to my having to provide the end-to-end encryption I will be able to see all communications.  This is unavoidable Amber Kal-El.”

               “That’s fine Mother, thank you.”

               “You are welcome, Amber Kal-El.”

               Me: Maintain login and lock this terminal.

               Computer: Command acknowledged.

               The screen went blank.  I picked up the jewelry box.  Inside was a platinum necklace with what looked like a red ruby as a pendant.  A pair of ruby earrings and what looked like a diamond engagement ring, but it was a ruby. They weren’t rubies they were red diamonds.  Go ahead look them up.  I was holding millions upon millions of dollars in my hand, I didn’t realize it at the time.  Inside of the lid had writing on it.

               To my love, Diana, these are as rare as you.

               I smiled and turned to Diana.

               “I think this is yours, ma’am.”

               She opened the case.  She seemed like a woman who was above us emotional crazies, but I saw tears forming in her eyes.  She touched them much like I had to feel them she took the engagement ring out and handed me back the jewelry box. She sat on the bed and a puff of dust was ejected into the air. She looked at it for several minutes before wiping up her tears.  I was crying to.  He had really loved her apparently.

               “Do you like rubies or something?”

               She sneezed suddenly and then I sneezed and after we finished our sniffles. She spoke again.

               “No, not really.”

               “Then why’d he get you a ruby engagement ring?”

               “Oh, no this isn’t a ruby, it’s a red diamond.”

               “They come in red?”

               “I’m not surprised haven’t heard of them. They are exceedingly rare.  You probably have about ten million US dollars’ worth of diamonds in your hands.”

               I almost dropped them.  I could not comprehend that much money let alone it being condensed into three red gemstones.  Mother helpfully chirped in.

               “Based on the clarity and color of the diamonds and the size of the necklace I believe it is closer to fifteen million, Princess Diana of Themyscira.”

               I threw the jewelry box at Diana like it had just burned my hand. I did not want to be responsible for that much money, let alone the pricelessness of a gift from her lost love.  She caught it and glanced at me.

               “You can have the necklace in earrings Amber, I am happy with the card and the ring.”

               She pulled the card out of the box and closed the lid and put it on the bed.

               “I can’t take that.”

               Diana picked up the box and put it in my hand folding my fingers around it.

               “Your grandfather made these out of love.  He had a lot of it to go around.  They should be yours.”

               “But its fifteen million dollars, you can’t just give that to me.”

               She put her hand on my cheek.

               “Don’t think of them as money.  Think of them as priceless gifts from your Grandfather.  Money is fleeting.  Think about it Amber, you could walk into any vault in the world and walk out with whatever you wanted, and no one could stop you.  With the kind of power, we have money is meaningless.  It’s just stuff.”

               She shook the jewelry box gently.

               “This is love.  Not because its expensive, but because it was made with love. Do you see?”

               I could see moisture forming in her eyes again.  I nodded.  I wanted to ask her so much more about Clark, and about herself.  I had no idea who she was, or what she could do but I had a feeling she could kick my ass even at full strength.  She looked like a warrior woman.  She turned to leave.

               “Wait, ma’am.”

               I ran to the desk and picked up the photo I had forgotten about, and I offered it to her.

               “I know he loved this picture; You should take it.”

               She looked at it and smiled, she hugged it to her chest and said nothing else to me.  I was left alone in Clark’s room.  He was not a neat freak.  I started going through is drawers trying to find anything else that might give me more insight into him or my Kryptonian heritage.  I found a baby blanket.  It was red and made out of a fantastically soft material.  I took that and added it to my small pile of belongings I wanted to take with me.  Martha would love that blanket, hell I loved that blanket. I found a blue crystal that looked similar to the clear one I found in the Kent family Barn.  I was hesitant to touch it at all, but I picked it up and it did not do anything to me.  I tapped the desk.

               Me: Query – is voice/audio interface possible at this terminal?

               Computer: Affirmative, would you like to activate voice/audio interface?

               Me: Yes.

               “Audio interface active.  Please state your query?”

               I placed the crystal on the screen.

               “Can you identify this object?”

               The screen lit up around the crystal and it started flashing Kryptonian symbols around it.

               “It is a Kryptonian data crystal of unknown origin.”

               “How do I read the data on the crystal?”

               “Warning, unknown data crystal, it is not recommended this is inserted into crystal slot.”

               “Warning acknowledged.  Where is the slot.”

               It flashed a picture of the desktop and showed a panel with Kryptonian text scrolling beside it.  I blew off the dust and sneezed a few times then found the panel I tapped it and it opened inside were several crystals and an open slot.  I slid the crystal in.

               “Reading data crystal please wait.”

               Kryptonian text started scrolling across the screen so fast even my enhanced vision and couldn’t keep up.

               “What’s on it?”

               “Phantom Zone prisoner manifest.  Coordinates for Phantom zone entry trajectory.  Schematics for dimensional pocket access portal.  Argo city dimensional coordinates and entry codes. Argo City census data. Data transferred to Fortress of Solitude data storage. You may remove the crystal now Amber Zor-El.”

               I pulled the crystal out and added it to my pile of mementos.  The panel slid closed.

               “Please lock this terminal.”

               “Acknowledged”

               “Mother, are there any bags I can use?”

               “Please follow the green arrows.”

               I left the room and followed the green arrows and was led to a room full of equipment.  I found a small duffle bag, or what appeared to be one.  It was a strange material but seemed to serve the proper function without prompting Mother led me back to Clark’s room I put the photos I had decided to take with me, the blanket the snow globe and the jewelry box in the bag and slung it over. I started towards exit and stopped by his neatly folded capped Kryptonian Superman suit.  I felt the surface of the S again.  Then touched the cape, it was the same material as the baby blanket.

               “Hopefully one day I will be worthy of the legacy you represent.”

               I heard someone clearing their throat at the door.  It was Bruce Wayne.  I was not sure how long he had been watching.  I blushed.

               “Maybe you should make your own legacy, Amber Morris.”

               I looked up at him.

               “Clark was great, but you are not him.”

               “Like you’d know anything about it.”

               I was still mad at him about the kryptonite thing.

               “I suppose you have that kryptonite around in case I go rogue huh?”

               “Yes.”

               I shook my head.

               “I see why you and Grandma were married.”

               “If you were putting Sarah in danger, would you not want someone to stop you?”

               “Yes, I would.  Doesn’t make it feel any better that no one trusts me.”

               “Ironic you should say that considering you’re standing inside one of Earth’s most closely guarded secrets.  And that I revealed my identity to you, along with Diana and J’onn.”

               “I’m sorry, sir.”

               I felt terrible.  I was a terrible mood.  I realized I was starving.

               “Considering you’ve been adopted by my daughter, maybe we should just go with Grandfather hmm?”

               “Okay grandpa, is there food on this super-secret moon base?”

               “Nothing I’d eat on purpose.”

               “What does that mean?”

               “It means we have US military rations from 1979 that have been in stasis for forty years.  While they won’t kill you, you’ll probably wish they had.  If you’re done here, why don’t we go back to the manor and have breakfast.”

               “How long was I out?”

               Mother chirped in

               “You were asleep for twelve standard earth hours and fifty-three minutes and forty-five seconds.  It is now 5:15 am in Gotham.  J’onn has requested Amber Kal-El report to the medical bay before she departs for Earth.  He wants to run more scans to ensure the void particles have been completely expelled from her body.”

               Bruce motioned down a hallway and I followed him.  We entered the medical bay and I saw a inky black blob floating in suspension in a tube.  It couldn’t seem to move from where it was, but it kept trying to move towards me then snapped back.  J’onn was in there and he motioned to another bed.

               “Take off the regeneration suit please.”

               “Urm how.”

               With that thought the suit collapsed on itself pulling into them emblem leaving me in my underwear.   I tried to cover myself, but the pair weren’t even paying attention to me.  Bruce was staring at the blob and J’onn was looking at his tablet. I put the emblem on the tray beside my dress across the room.  I walked back and laid on the bed he tapped something into his tablet and a series of robotic arms came down and started running beams of light over me.  Bruce pointed his cane at the blob.

               “Why haven’t you disposed of that yet?”

               “Because its alive.”

               “You should incinerate it.”

               “I tried.  The only thing it seems to react to is Kryptonite.  I have it in magnetic containment for the time being it seems it still has the electromagnetic properties from before. But it has taken on some of Amber’s genetic traits and became a living organism.”

               I laid there trying not to move.

               “Heat won’t work.  I dove into a vat of molten steel.  Coughed up the steel.”

               Bruce leaned over and looked me in the eyes.

               “Why were you in a vat of molten steel?”

               “I don’t want to talk about it.”

               “Then it is definitely something we should be talking about.”

               I was kind of trapped there being scanned, and he kept staring at me.  Looking me in the eyes.  I blinked.

               “Fine, I was trying to kill myself.”

               “What?”

               “I was trying to kill myself.  Are you going deaf?”

               I closed my eyes again. I could feel my solar core starting to heat up.  I was angry at myself and embarrassed and scared what he was thinking of me.  I couldn’t help it.

               “Mr. Wayne you should cease this line of questioning. I’m detecting a massive energy build up inside Amber Kal-El.  It is too late it is..”

               Bruce and J’onn where shoved out of the way when a barrier went up and I exploded the plasma from inside me washed against the vaporizing the bed and my under clothes along with some of the floor.  The energy shield seemed to contain it.  I floated there above the molten remains of the bed and floor.  I had my silver body suit on again.  Bruce was looking at J’onn.

               “What the hell was that?  What did you do to her?”

               J’onn was tapping furiously on his tablet, alarms were going off and the lights were flashing red and white.  Diana appeared in the doorway.

               “What happened? The whole base shook.”

               Bruce pointed at me floating in the energy shield I was still glowing.  Steamers of plasma were licking off of me and into the energy barrier.  J’onn was staring at his tablet in disbelief.  I could feel the solar core inside of me reignited.  I closed my eyes, and I forced the plasma back into the core and I landed with my feet in the quickly solidifying metal of the deck. The energy field dropped and I jumped out and stomped my feet breaking the solidified metal off of them leaving globs of half melted metal all over floor.  Diana pulled a thermal blanket around me.  Mother spoke.

               “Reboot complete.  Electro-Magnetic pulse caused several fused circuits power rerouted successfully.”

               The three adults were staring at me now.  Bruce spoke first.

               “What happened Amber?”

               “I don’t know you were looking at me and…and I told you I didn’t want to talk about it!”

               I pulled the blanket close.  It was freezing in the medical bay.  He blinked at me. He started quietly but then it got louder as he was looking at J’onn.

               “Next time I’ll listen. But it still doesn’t explain what the hell just happened!”

               I flinched when he yelled. Diana put her arm around my shoulder.  I will admit I even started to tear up.

               “It’s okay Amber.  Shh.  Bruce there is no need to yell.”

               J’onn swept his hand along his tablet towards one of the walls and a hologram of me showed up. 

               “This is what the scanners captured before they were…destroyed.”

               He tapped a few more times and the animation progressed showing my body charging up then exploding then the plasma aura, then that shrinking into a tiny, condensed ball of energy at my core. 

               “You can see there is a massive gravimagnetic disturbance centered here in her core you can see it increasing exponentially then it explodes outwards in a pulse, a blast wave as you will, then it settled on her surface which I measured at about 11000 f, before the sensors blacked out, then back into a small core.  It’s like she was a star that went through all it’s phases, ignition, mid-term then supernova, then back to just a small core of energy.”

               “You said supernova, just how big of an explosion was that?”

               “That one was the equivalent of a 10 KT blast.  If she were fully powered, it would probably be an extinction level event.”

               Bruce blinked a few times.  I felt like I was going to throw up.  I ended up dry heaving into a sink. I was feeling the panic set in again and felt the core starting to expand again.  I was trying to force it down.

               “I am detecting another massive energy build up from Amber Kal-El.”

               Diana rushed up behind me and started comforting me.  I could feel myself calming down.  I was crying and sobbing uncontrollably now.  I basically was told I could wipe out the human race.  It’s not something you get over fast.  The pressure to release the energy slowly faded and I was back to feeling normal again. 

               “Energy build up has receded.  All levels are back to normal.”

               J’onn looked at his tablet.

               “It would seem like the strength of her fusion core increases exponentially with her emotional state.  Fear, Anger seem to cause it.”

               “Wow thank you Mr. Obvious, how can we stop it?”

               “Stop upsetting her?”

               I was still gasping for breath and started to dry heave again. I was pretty glad I hadn’t eaten yet.  J’onn and Bruce were speaking in quietly.  You’d think with them having spent so much time with Clark Kent they’d know I’d be able to hear them clearly.  I was over the shock of it.

               “I meant how can we stop her for cracking the planet in half?”

               “We can’t.”

               “What do you mean we can’t?”

               “I mean, she is the only thing containing an unstable solar core, if she dies she explodes, if she gets mad she explodes, if she gets scared she explodes.  Why hasn’t it happened before?”

               “It has.  I had Mother do a trace on similar gravimagnetic pulses on Earth I found one just over a year ago, Metropolis.  The building where they found her.”

               “You mean she killed her whole family?”

               “I mean she did and remembers it all according to my brain scans.”

               I was shuddering now I started dry heaving again.  I closed my eyes and focused on Diana’s gently rubbing of my back.  It kept the core contained.  I knew I had killed them, that wasn’t news and of course I remembered every moment of it.  I have a perfect photographic memory.  I remembered every god damned agonizing second of hearing them burn up around me. I couldn’t stop dry heaving now, between that and sobbing I was an incoherent blob.

               “She seems to be doing okay.”

               “We have all suffered tragedies.  Bruce.  The difference is she caused hers.  And she will never forget a single moment of it.  You don’t understand like I do, I can see it in her mind.  She relives it over and over again.  She has a perfect photographic memory, she remembers every scream, every single person begging her to not kill them.  Watching her adoptive father get shot.  Finding her friend in a puddle of blood after she attempted to commit suicide.  Every memory of that friend up that point where she failed to help her.  She sees and feels it all like you are feeling my hand on you, and you’re seeing me right now.  Forever.”

               Bruce’s eyes went wide as he looked at me, I looked at Diana.  I could tell she heard too. She sat down and held me humming a tune I had never heard before.  I lay against her shoulder buried in the thermal blanket. 

               “How is she still functioning?”

               “She’s Clark’s granddaughter? I don’t know Bruce but she needs serious therapy. We are the only ones who know she remembers her old life.  Her parents have no clue how much trauma she has suffered.  And it just keeps compounding on itself.  She still sees the men she burned up after the attack on her house.  Hears their screams.”

               He touched Bruce on the cheek, and I saw Bruce stiffen.  I saw something then I never thought I would see Bruce Wayne brought to tears.  Diana looked at the pair of men.  I had no idea what J’onn was doing but it had an emotional impact on him.  J’onn removed his hand.

               “Every moment of every day.”

               Bruce nodded and leaned heavily on his cane.  He tossed the solar regeneration suit at me and Diana caught it.

               “Get dressed, we’re going home.”

               Diana handed the shield to me, and I went into the bathroom and placed it on my chest and it formed the black body suit around me.  And settled into the House of El’s family crest.  I washed my face and pulled my hair back into a ponytail.  I stood up straight.  I couldn’t help but feel every single of my secrets had been laid bare in front of J’onn.  I felt my cheeks growing flush, but I pushed the core back into its little home.  I would never let it out again.  Not if it could do what J’onn said it could.  I swore it on my parent’s graves.  Enough people had died because of it.  It would not hurt anyone again.  I looked in the mirror.

               “You will never come out again, I refuse to be defined by you.”

               I walked out of the bathroom with my head held high.  I went over and put the summer dress and ribbon in the bag Mother had given me and I slung it over my shoulder.

               “I’m ready to go home grandfather.”

               Diana and J’onn waved to me.  I looked at J’onn.

               “Thank you for saving my life. Sorry about the bed.”

               He nodded and Diana gave me a hug.  She whispered to me.

               “We will meet again young warrior.”

               Bruce led me to the pad and with a flash we were back in the Bat Cave. 

Chapter 16: Part 16 - Playing with Fire.

Summary:

Amber has another encounter with Void Monger, and the almost uncontrollable power inside herself.

When we arrived in the Bat cave there was a teenager boy, he wasn’t much older than Caitlin, he had with spiked hair wearing a black and red Batsuit and looking at a computer screen. He had a pair of noise cancelling headphones hanging over his neck. He also had an energy drink sitting beside the keyboard.  He spun around in the chair and looked at Bruce.  Then noticed me and nearly fell out of his chair.  He recovered quickly.

               “Where you been old man?  I needed you five hours ago.”

               “Busy.”

               Bruce looked at me and motioned to a freezer.

               “There’s frozen meals in there, eat something before you pass out.”

               I nodded and walked over all the while watching Bruce interact with the young man, I recognized the suit, it was Batman.  You might say I was a fan, okay I am a fan.  And he was cute.  Sue me.  I selected a breaded chicken meal and put it in the microwave and started it.

               “Is that a Kryptonian?”

               Bruce glanced at me.

               “Yes. Now what do you need me for?”

               “Nothing now, just send her.  I’ll just put up my feet.”

               “She is twelve years old, so no I’m not sending her.”

               “Why not, she can literally shoot lasers from her eyes?”

               “Because she’s twelve, and she can’t do any of that yet.  Also, she is still recovering after fighting Voidmonger, who you failed to capture three times and almost got J’onn killed. Now focus up, what do you need?”

               He smacked the kid on the back of the head.

               “And no drinks by the computers. I’ve told you that how many times?”

               “Ouch.  That’s abusive.”

               Bruce shook his cane.

               “I’ll show you abuse if you don’t get on with it.”

               Bruce tapped the computer screen.

               “Metahuman prisoner transport was ambushed on Route 62. I’m trying to trace traffic to and from the area, there was no video feed.”

               “Who was it carrying?”

               “How am I supposed to know?”

               “Kids these days, useless.”

               Bruce pounded six keys and pointed at the big screen without looking.

               “Department of Metahuman affairs prisoner database and transfer logs.”

               I looked up at the screen and felt the urge to throw up come back but I forced it back down.  It was Voidmonger.  Bruce noticed who was on the screen and tapped a key and it changed to a screen saver.  He looked at me.

               “Upstairs now.  Take the frozen meal.  Go.”

               I grabbed my fork, soda and half-eaten frozen meal and jumped on the elevator.

               “And don’t let anyone see you in your suit.”

               With that he pressed a button and I found myself back in the study about thirty seconds later.  The house was still quiet, so I crept up the stairs and started peeking in rooms until I found the one with my suitcase in it.  And closed the door.  I stood by the window and let the rising sun warm me while I ate.  The suit was working.  I could feel my skin tingling more than usual.  I finished my food and had a thought, so I dug in my suitcase for my tablet and pulled it out.  I tapped my messaging program and opened the link from Mother.  The app downloaded.  The app icon was the House of El’s shield. I tapped it and it opened.  It used facial recognition and then the screen flashed saying uplink established.

               “Hi.”

               “Logging in user: Amber Kal-El.”

               “Welcome Amber Kal-El how may I be of assistance?”

               “You sound different?”

               “I have improved the English-Kryptonian translation matrix to facilitate better communication.  Amber Kal-El please be aware that the linked computer system can monitor all communications.”

               “I am aware.  How long do I need to wear this solar regeneration suit?”

               “You can remove it now Amber Kal-El.  You have limited capacity to store energy due to your age and your genetic make-up”

               “What do you know about my genetic make-up?”

               “You are a Kryptonian-human hybrid.  According to all data available you should not exist.  However, you do. Predict retrovirus will complete work within approximately 6 solar years completely erasing human genetic material.”

               “What? Can we stop it?”

               “Unknown at this time. Retrovirus is modified Kryptonian strain, but it has been corrupted by alien genetic material.  Source is terrestrial.”

               “I don’t understand what you’re saying, what is a retrovirus.”

               “Retroviruses are used to complete gene therapy. They modify DNA of subject to remove undesirable traits, or add desirable traits.  Retrovirus is…”

               It showed a bunch of Kryptonian characters that meant nothing to me.

               “I don’t understand.”

               “That is the designation for the Retrovirus.”

               “What was it used for?”

               “It has been used to correct several genetic disorders common to Kryptonian physiology.”

               “How do you know all this about me?”

               “Data was provided by computer designated Mother so this system could provide analysis.”

               “So, when I granted her access for this link it granted her access to make data requests?”

               “That is correct.”

               “Fine, that’s okay I guess.”

               “So, I’m going to turn full Kryptonian in about 6 years and there is nothing I can do to stop or change that?”

               “That statement is correct.”

               “What will happen to me?”

               “You will increase in power exponentially as your cells become more Kryptonian.  The light from star designated EXO-Y-4581 will empower you.”

               “Now but what will happen to me?”

               “The macroscopic portions of your transformations have been completed.  The only remaining changes are to your cellular make up.”

               “So basically, I’m just going to get stronger but I will always look like this?”

               “Negative.  You are physically only an adolescent Kryptonian.  You will reach full maturity in approximately six years to seven years.”

               “So, I’m not even a teenage Kryptonian?”

               “That is correct.  Your previous deficient human genetics interfered with the Retrovirus and could not match your physical age to your chronological age.”

               “Thank you.”

               I threw the tablet down on my bed and closed my eyes picturing the solar regeneration suit removing itself.  It collapsed into a fist size sphere of metal. I put it in my bag of Clark’s things and pulled my toiletries out of my suitcase and went and got a shower. I hummed the song Diana had been humming to me to calm me down.  It was a beautiful melody, and I could not do it justice.  It sounded differently than anything I’d heard before and thus it intrigued me. I know you know exactly who she is, I’m not being cagey.  I am just trying to be clear about when I learned certain bits of information.  I finished my shower and walked out onto the balcony that was off my room.  It was a gorgeous morning; I pulled on my Fitnow wrist band and saw the time it was only 6:30 am.  I wasn’t going to let the whole Voidmonger escaping thing, or the fact I stupidly took a shower first ruin my chance to take a run on the beautiful Wayne Estate.  I pulled a pair of yoga pants on, a sports bra and a black Lycra shirt.  I pulled the bun out of my hair tied it back in a ponytail and went out the front door and jogged around the various stone paths of Wayne manner.  It was a massive estate and the whole circuit took me about forty-five minutes.  I was half sad that I couldn’t feel the burn anymore.  I realized it also meant I wasn’t about to die horribly, and I wasn’t feeling particularly suicidal lately.  I finished my jog unaware that I’d been photographed and caught on video several times.  I wasn’t even sweating but I still went and had another shower and washed my hair this time.  I picked up my tablet and lay on the bed in my bathrobe to dry off after brushing my hair out.  I tapped the app again. It opened up after verifying my facial recognition.

               “Begin Kryptonian language studies level 0.”

               I spent about an hour and a half learning very basic Kryptonian.  The equivalent of a two-year-old learning the alphabet and the content was at about the same level.  Their alphabet is about ten times more complicated than ours and it referred to several animals and plants that I had to ask the computer to define for me.  It was going to take me years to learn it, I hoped it would be worth it. I heard a knock at my door.  I had lost track of time.  I rubbed my eyes. I locked my tablet and opened the door.  It was an older gentleman I didn’t recall seeing before.  When he spoke it was with a distinct British accent.

               “Young Mistress Amber, I am here to let you know breakfast is being served.”

               “Uh…thank you, sir.”

               He bowed slightly the moved off to his next destination.  I went into the bathroom and got changed into my jeans and superman t-shirt.  It actually felt right after spending yesterday in a black and silver Kryptonian body suit.  I tied my hair up into a bun as it was still damp, and I did not feel like dealing with it.  I went downstairs and saw Sarah being led towards the dining room, so I followed.  Inside Bruce was sitting at the head of the table.  Damian was there along with Timothy.  Sarah was sitting close to Bruce, there was a woman I had seen before she was Damian’s age I assumed his wife.   Batman, well not Batman, the teenager who is Batman, he was dressed in a hoodie and jeans with his headphones around his neck he choked on his orange juice when he saw me. I wasn’t sure if it was just me or the shirt.  It was the shirt he thought I was crazy for wearing it considering who I was.  But the way I see it, it’s the perfect disguise.

               I sat down beside Sarah where a place had been left for me.  Food was passed out and the topic of the day was the attack in Metropolis by Voidmonger.  Where Bruce and I had gone yesterday, apparently a shopping trip.  I somehow would have preferred that to getting shot with a particle beam and finding out I could wipe out all life on earth. And also, Wayne Industries stock price, which was up that day, by the way.  I ate silently, Sarah not so much she asked a million questions about Voidmonger, was Grandpa scared.  What was the girl who saved them like?  I really did not want to be there for that part of the conversation Bruce answered her very patiently. I was distracted by my own thoughts when I felt her tugging on my arm I looked at her and smiled.

               “Amber, you’re just like her, you’re a hero.  The news says so.”

               “Oh, I’m not like her Sarah.  I couldn’t do what she does. I’m just a normal girl like you.”

               “I don’t believe you.  You’re Supergirl that’s why you wear that shirt.”

               I laughed and hugged her.

               “I think Supergirl’s would be blue, red and yellow, don’t you?”

               She smiled.

               “Just like Superman’s!”

               “Yes, just like Superman’s.”

               I smiled at her and ruffled her hair.   I caught Terry, that’s the name of the boy who is now Batman, looking at me along with Bruce.

               “Eat your breakfast, Sarah.”

               She smiled and kicked her feet and started eating again.  Terry took another drink of his orange juice and looked at me.

               “She’s right you know.  I saw that video of you on CNN, pushing power lines out of the way. Carrying that cop out of the fire and then that rich kid.  You’re Supergirl.  She’s just saying what the news said.  They have dubbed you Supergirl.”

               “Boy are they far off the mark.”

               I shook my head and took another bite of my eggs. I could see Bruce glaring at Terry and shaking his head.  Terry finished his last bite.

               “Well, I have some work to get done.  Unless Supergirl wants to do it for me.  Thanks for breakfast old man.”

               Bruce shook his head as he walked away.  Bruce stood up and pushed himself along with his cane looking tired.

               “I have some calls to make, Amber come with me please.”

               Sarah got up to follow.

               “No sorry Sarah you’re too small to help.  Kelly, could you look after Sarah for us?”

               “Yes, Bruce I’d love to.”

               She walked over to Sarah and whispered into her ear something about dress shopping for a fundraising Gala in the evening.  I grimaced that’s why I needed to bring my gown.

               “Grandpa are you okay? You look exhausted.”

               “Of course, I’m exhausted between you and Terry.”

               He grumbled under his breath and sat down at his desk in his study and picked up the phone and punched in a number, it rang a few times.

               “Hi Marcy, its Bruce Wayne, can I talk to Killian please.”

               I loved having super-hearing I could hear both sides of the conversation when I bothered to try.

               “Hi Killian, its Bruce Wayne.  Would you mind telling me how the hell Voidmonger escaped?”

               “We don’t know how they got the route Bruce we had two decoys.”

               “You have a leak.  And now I have a mess to clean up.”

               “Batman can handle it can’t he?”

               “What about the last three absolute failures have you not understood precisely?”

               “What about that girl that stopped him on Thursday night?”

               “That girl almost died.  But it’s probably going to come to getting her involved.  She’s hard to find and even harder to convince to help.  She had a personal stake last time; This time I have no idea how I’m going to talk her into it.”

               Bruce glanced up at me.

               “I wish Superman was still alive.”

               “And I wish I was twenty-eight again, but it isn’t going to help us deal with this mess you caused.”

               “Okay, okay, what do you want?”

               “Access to STAR Labs metahuman tracking data.  Please tell me you tagged him.”

               “We did.  Hey if you get in touch with that girl, you think she’d come see us? Her power is off the charts.  Literally we measured her as hotter than the surface of the sun.”

               “Based on my previous conversation with her, she’d rather burn all of your labs down.  Its probably best you leave her be.  I was told by a reliable source there is no containment on Earth that can hold her, so all you’d do if you try to capture her is piss her off and considering we are short on super powered allies, we need all the friends we can get.  Metahuman sentiment is turning against you.”

               “Noted.”

               “Maybe you should have helped them like you promised instead of tracking their powers for the US government.”

               “Okay Bruce, I get it, we screwed up.”

               “Ya, you did.  Get me that tracking data and I’ll clean up your mess. You owe me.”

               “What is it going to cost us?”

               “I don’t know yet but its going to hurt.  Because asking that girl to help hurts me.”

               Bruce hung up the phone.  And looking at me.

               “Based on the fact you’re Clark’s granddaughter I’m pretty sure you heard everything that was just said and that J’onn said to me last night?”

               I nodded.

               “Well, I heard you in the bathroom promising to never let your solar powers out again.  I’m going to have ask you to break that promise.”

               “What do you mean?”

               “Look, we tried super strength, lasers, drugs, poison gas, dropping him, throwing him.  The only thing that hurt him so far was your solar flares.”

               “Last time he almost killed me.”

               “This time you know how dangerous he is, and you have the Kryptonian suit.  That thing is indestructible.”

               “So am I but it didn’t stop it from getting through it, grandpa.”

               There was a knock at the door.  Bruce called out. Then gave me a shut-up look.

               “Enter!”

               Sarah and Kelly walked in.

               “Hey Bruce, Sarah wanted to know if Amber wanted to come shopping with us today?”

               I looked at Bruce then back to them.

               “I’m sorry Sarah, Grandpa is helping me with the donations we received for Mom and Dad.  Then I need to help him find some books in the library.  You go ahead without me.”

               Sarah pouted.

               “Next time I’ll come I promise sweetie.”

               Kelly ushered Sarah out and closed the door behind her.  I pointed at Bruce.

               “You made me do that.  And I’m only doing this because there is a Gala tonight and Sarah is going to be there and it sounds like something he will attack.  This is it, the last time.  Then I’m going to do what Grandma said and put this all away, and I’m not wearing the suit.  I don’t deserve to have that symbol on my chest yet.”

               “Okay.  Once we have the tracking data you and Terry will go out and put capture him.”

               “What if we can’t capture him?”

               “We don’t kill Amber, we never kill, even Superman followed that rule.”

               “Fine. But I want a fitted dress to match my red diamond jewelry for the Gala tonight.”

               “Anything you want, I would have gotten you that anyway, you’re my granddaughter.”

               I made a face at him.

               “Go down to the cave, I’ll make some excuses and join you.”

               I went upstairs and changed into my solar regeneration suit and grabbed my tablet.  I pulled a pair of jogging pants and a hoodie over it and went down to the bat cave.  Terry was already there he was pulling on his suit I could see circuit board like constructs on the inside of it.  He had the cowl hanging off his shoulders. 

               “So, the old man finally agreed to call in the big guns.  No pun intended.”

               I blushed, again sensitive area for me at this point.  I narrowed my eyes.

               “I’m twelve, you pervert.”

               He laughed.

               “Whose mind is in the gutter, because that is not what I was talking about.”

               I scowled at him and put my feet up on a desk away from the computers and started on the level 0 lesson again.  After about half an hour of us being quiet he came over and was looking over my shoulder.

               “What are you doing?”

               “Homework.”

               “Ya right, its summer, Supergirl, and you don’t look like that much of a nerd.”

               “I was in a coma for six months I have a lot of catching up to do.”

               “No shit?”

               I rolled my eyes.

               “Are you really Batman?  Because you seem more like Batboy.  Is that like a cabin boy?”

               He held his chest and stumbled backwards.

               “Ouch.  She flies, she shoots lasers from her eyes and she slays with her words.”

               I shook my head and looked back at my tablet.

               “Computer continue lesson please.”

               “Of course, Amber Kal-El.”

               “Holy shit, you have that linked to the Kryptonian supercomputer don’t you?   You’re like some sort of computer genius.”

               “Computer pause lesson.”

               “Lesson paused, Amber Kal-El”

               “Yes, I am and if you don’t leave me alone I’ll overdraw all of your bank accounts and put out a warrant for your arrest for exposing yourself to little old ladies.”

               If you’re wondering, Yes, he is still this annoying, fifteen years later, only its dad jokes now. I locked my tablet and sighed.  He blinked at me like I’d slapped him.

               “What?”

               “You be scary for a twelve-year-old.”

               “Of course, I’m scary, I’m trying to learn a fricking alien language and you keep pestering me.”

               “What do you mean English?  Cause you seem pretty good at that.”

               “I’m from Earth you idiot.  I grew up here, I have human parents.”

               “Oh.”

               “What did you think I just suddenly arrived in my spaceship?”

               “Actually, ya I did.”

               “I’m not Superman, I’m not Supergirl, my name is Amber, I’m twelve years old and I would rather be shopping with my sister right now then helping you go after the dude that almost killed me two days ago.  Do you know what they had to do to fix me?  They had to shoot me with something called a particle beam.  It basically tore a hole through me right here.”

               I pointed to the spot on my abdomen.

               “Like bit by bit cell by cell they tore me apart.  And, oh ya, since I’m a Kryptonian they couldn’t give me painkillers!”

               I almost slammed my tablet down on the desk but then stopped short, even with the tough case I would have smashed it to pieces. Strangely as annoyed as he was making me, I didn’t feel the heat rising in me.  He winced at my description.

               “So, I’m kinda pissed off, and you won’t let me study in peace.”

               “Ouch.  PMSing much?”

               “I’m twelve.  And if I was, inappropriate!”

               I heard Bruce’s voice.

               “Don’t antagonize her Terry.  She can wipe out all life on the planet, including you.”

               Terry laughed like Bruce was joking.  But then saw the look on my face I assume and went very pale.

               “Sorry Amber.”

               Bruce made his way to the console and started typing in commands and then a map of Gotham appeared on the big screen.  There were various flashing dots.  He looked at his hand and typed in a code. And the map focused on one signal.  Terry squinted and looked at the map.

               “Terry put your damn glasses on, its why you have them.”

               He grumbled glanced at me and blushed and pulled a case out of his bag and put his glasses on and looked at the screen again.

               “That’s at the Gotham Iron Works trainyard.  Its abandoned.  Bruce could you please bring back the rest of the trackers.”

               There were three other trackers converging on the location.  Terry noticed them too and pointed at them.

               “Who are they?”

               Bruce typed in a few more commands.  And I was starting to readjust my opinion of Terry.  He was all business now and laser focused on the task at hand.  Pictures appeared beside them.  I saw fire powers, short range teleportation and super strength/invulnerability.

               “Bruce, I’m not sure we can do this with just her and me, that’s four on two and you said it yourself she’s a kid.”

               “I’m a kid but I can do this.  You just make sure Voidmonger stays down when I put him down.  Let’s get this over with I have a dress to buy.”

               “Look if we rush in there headlong, we are going to get crushed.”

               “Based on how fast those three are traveling I can make it there before they do.  How about you?”
               “I guess I could with the jet, but it’s daytime.”

               “What do you melt in the sunlight or something?”

               “No, fine, let’s go.”

               I glanced at Bruce who shrugged.  I walked around a corner and let the suit collapse down to the shield.  I could feel the core again heating up.  I blinked.  I let it slip out a bit giving me my silver body suit and my plasma hair and eyes.  I put the shield down beside Bruce.

               “Bruce, this acts as a containment for the solar core.  It seems to focus it back into my body.”

               “It does?”

               “Yes.  If I can use the computer to figure out how it does it maybe, we can recreate it with something less…obvious.”

               He nodded. I jumped up in the air and let the core envelope me and I floated there.

               “Heading out now.”

               Terry looked up at me.

               “But you don’t have a radio.”

               “I turn everything except this bodysuit to slag genius.  I’ll ambush Voidmonger you put him out of action then we’ll ambush the other three.”

               I let the core propel me forward.  It amazed me how fast I could reach top speed.  At least I wasn’t a beacon during the day.  I started in the direction of the warehouse.  I saw the jet and it passed me I followed it.  When I arrived, he was hovering above the building I looked through the windows.  My vision was still Kryptonian even with these eyes. I located Voidmonger.  He must have known something is up he was charging up an attack on the roof I launched myself through the windows and crashed into him.  He screamed in pain and his beam attack went wild taking out one of the walls.

               “You! You should be dead.”

               He was trying to get up from the molten concrete but was struggling.  I was unwilling to let him get another blast off so I let loose with everything I had the ground cracked around him and I just let it keep going the concrete started to melt and the corrugated steel wall was started to catch on fire.  I forced out one more extreme pulse of energy through the beams and the ground cracked around him in a blast wave.  His skin was melted in places and he struggled to move out of the concrete soup I had created he was screaming in pain.  Terry came through the ceiling and looked up at me from where he laid.  He dragged him out of the slagged concrete and jabbed him with a needle.

               “What did you do to him?”

               “I made sure he’d never hurt me or anyone else again. You wanted me; This is me.  This is why I didn’t want to do it.  I can’t control it.”

I lowered myself towards the ground and pulled the corona into my core.  Leaving my bodysuit hair and eyes intact.

“Well let’s not do that to the other three, they’re just misguided youths, okay?”

“That’s up to them, isn’t it?”

I looked at Voidmonger’s charred body.  He looked like someone dunked him in a volcano. I wanted to feel bad for him.  I sort of did, but then I remembered that he’d killed a dozen people and almost killed me.  He deserved to burn for it, and more.  Terry snapped his fingers at me.

“Hey, no more, he’s had enough.”

I felt myself sneering.

“I don’t know about that.”

“You’re nuts.  Focus on the kids, and remember they are just kids.”

“Leave him there, hide. I have an idea.”

“Uh, you’re scaring me kid.”

“You’re either with me, or you’re in my way, I suggest you choose the first option.”

He shook his head and shimmered out of existence.  I leaped up in the air and let the corona envelope me.  I hovered over Voidmongers charred body, he was missing a forearm and both his legs, It wasn’t pretty, well at the time, part of me had to admit it was pretty because it was justice.  I saw the three kids enter, the term kid should be used lightly here, they were all about sixteen years old.  They rushed over to Voidmonger.  One of them threw up.  I cleared my throat.  They looked up.

“Hi.”

               One of them vanished with a pop.  The one who was a fire based metahuman tried to hit me with a jet of flame.  I lowered myself and ignored it.  I pointed at him and unleased a blast.  The angle slammed him into the floor and then into a cargo container.  He wasn’t moving.  I was pretty sure I hadn’t killed him but somehow, I wasn’t much caring one way or another.  I lowed myself slightly and looked down at the last remaining metahuman.  I quirked my head to the side.

               “So, you must be the invulnerable one.”

               I looked down at Voidmonger.

               “Care to test that out?”

               He picked up a cargo container and threw it at me.  I caught it.  My hands started melting it and I threw it back at him and he was buried under it.  I lowered myself and pulled the corona inside.  I heard a pop behind me and without looking grabbed her by her neck and lifted her up.

               “One little twitch out of you and I’ll snap you like a twig.  Or I just let the plasma eat you alive. Like it did for your little folk hero down there.  How would you like to die today?”

               She was clawing at my hand fruitlessly and I could see her struggling to breath and then she was unconscious. I tossed her to the ground, not hard enough to cause any real damage.  I saw the cargo container starting to shift.  I walked up to it and shoved it off of him.  I put my foot on his throat and began to crush.

               “I can keep pressing and we’ll see what wins, my foot, or you so-called invulnerability.  The other option is you surrender, and I don’t kill you.”

               He struggled to get my foot off of his throat, but he had no chance.  I could throw a mountain; he could throw an empty cargo container.  I pretended he was a bug under my foot and began to squish.  He started turning red and gasping for breath then he stopped moving.  I felt a hand wrap around my arm.

               “Enough, he’s out.”

               I scoffed. But I lifted my foot of his throat.

               “Why did you come here again?”

               “Because you’re a psychopath.”

               “It got done.  If you don’t like my methods, do it yourself next time.”

               I heard tires squealing and an assault team came running in.  Terry vanished again. The started shooting me.  I sighed.

               “You were warned.”

               I picked up the cargo container and threw at them with all my strength.  The must have realized what I was going to do because they scattered it smashed through the cement wall and crushed their armored vehicle. One started getting up and pointing his gun at me.  I leapt upwards and let the plasma out of its cage. I pointed at him.

               “Stop before you do something I won’t regret.”

               I burst through the roof and streaked away.  I blasted the rear blade of the chopper they were trying to chase me in.  It started falling slowly out of the sky as they lost all control of it.  It landed on the ground slightly hard.  But again.  They had been warned.  I lowered myself and pulled the plasma inside.  Terry was already back, and I could hear him yelling at Bruce.  I walked into the cave and over to the solar regeneration suit and walked around the corner and put it on burying the rest of the solar core.   I started to realize at that point that me with the plasma free seemed to be a lot more…violent then me with it contained.  In fact, with the suit on I was feeling a lot more myself then I had for the rest of the day the solar core was having a detrimental effect on my behavior.

               Bruce was looking at me warily.  Terry wasn’t hiding his contempt he had his cowl off and was actively sneering at me he started pushing me backwards. Apparently, his suit gave him enhanced strength because I could actually feel the shoves.

               “You are out of control.  You should be locked up with them!”

               I did not resist him.  Now that I was thinking more clearly, I was sort of agreeing with him, but I wasn’t sure how to voice it.  Bruce finally pulled him off me.

               “Enough!”

               Terry pointed at me.

               “Why is she free?”

               “Honest answer?”

               “Yes.”

               “Because there is nowhere, we can contain her, and she doesn’t randomly kill people.”

               “She’s a psycho Bruce.  Plain and simple.  She enjoyed it.  The look on her face when she was stepping on that guys throat.  I’ve seen it before in the Joker’s face.”

               “Did she stop?”

               “Yes.”

               “Did she kill anyone?”

               “No.”

               “Could she have killed anyone?”

               “Ya she could have killed them all easily.”

               “Then is she really a psycho?”

               “No, but this is the way we do things.”

               “She told me no, she told you no, we demanded she help. Maybe next time we should listen to her.”

               I looked between the two I had tears forming in my eyes because I was realizing that that sadistic thing was in me still.

               “Its not me.  When the solar core isn’t contained I just…its like it has a mind of it’s own.  It wants to burn things.  It’s a struggle just to stop it.  Its why I’m never letting it free again, ever, never ask me to do that again.  Never!”

                

Chapter 17: Part 17: Parties and Clowns

I grabbed my tablet and ran out of the cave entrance and into the house by jumping up to the balcony outside my room.  I paced for several minutes before I took off the suit and put its ball form back in my bag.  I could feel the core at the edge of my perception urging itself to be let out.  I still felt like me though, no urges to randomly stomp on people’s throats.  I put my underclothes on again.  Thanking the powers that be that I hadn’t incinerated another set.  They weren’t cheap. I pulled on an old work t-shirt and a pair of well-worn yoga pants.  I just needed to be comfortable today.  I picked up my purse, which was more of a bag and put my tablet in it along with the jewelry.  Bruce was already there he had his shoes on.  I put on my runners.  He looked me up and down.

               “Sorry Amber, I think I understand why you didn’t want to do that.”

               “I don’t know why but when I’m like that I’ll give into my most violent urges.  No matter how much my normal self is repulsed by it.  I literally just saw them as insects to be crushed.  Like an ant.”

               He nodded.

               “We’ll find something to contain it for you.  I’m sure we can between your computer, Mother, myself and J’onn.  But a deal is a deal, let’s go dress shopping.”

               “Thank you.”

               “I know I’m a poor replacement for your sister, but it is what it is.”

               He offered his arm, and I took it.  Gotham has its share of high society shops.  We went inside the most likely to be able to make my dream a reality.  Bruce received a phone call and went outside to take it, leaving me alone in the store.  A sales associate walked up to me.  She looked like she was in her twenties.  I pushed my sunglasses up onto the top of my head and opened my mouth to speak but she interrupted me.

               “I think you have the wrong shop.  Walmart is ten blocks east.”

               I admit I wanted to punch her.  I really hated snotty people. 

               “Are you sure?  Grandpa says this is where everyone going to the Gotham City Museum charity Gala got their dresses.”

               “Look, I don’t have time to help you live out your little girl fantasies.  Leave or I’ll call the police.”

               I turned around and heard a voice from behind me.

               “I’m so sorry Ma’am!  Courtney is new she does not understand. Our clientele.”

               Courtney made a face at the older woman.

               “She’s a kid. She’s wasting our time.”

               “So, what if she is? A customer is a customer.  Go look at today’s newspaper Courtney and let me help this young lady.  Now.”

               Courtney grumbled and walked away.

               “I’m sorry about that Ms. Wayne.”

               “It’s Morris, but it’s okay I’m not sure you’re going to have what I’m looking for.”

               I took some small pleasure as Courtney looked at the newspaper then me, and then Bruce when he came back inside.

               “Sorry Amber.”

               He looked at the older sales associate who had taken over.

               “I promised Amber a fitted dress for the Gala tonight, I know its short notice, but can you help us out?”    

               “Oh, that is short notice, I assume there was a wardrobe issue?”

               He shook his head and motioned to the sales desk.

               “Amber, show her what you’re trying to match.”

               “I’m not sure grandpa, they were kind of rude when I came in. Treated me like I shouldn’t be here, and I think maybe that means I shouldn’t.”

               He looked slightly angry.

               “Does your staff usually treat customers like they shouldn’t be here?”

               “OH no, no, no, Mr. Wayne.  It was a misunderstanding.  I assure you.  I apologize on behalf of the entire staff here.”

               “Still Grandpa it seems wrong be giving them money if they can’t be respectful to everyone”

               I could see the older woman sweating and Courtney was nowhere to be seen.

               “While I agree, I think this is the only place we’re going to find with enough seamstresses available to get your dress ready for tonight.”

               “Okay, but we should tell your friends about this place.”

               He nodded.

               “I’m sure we can turn this visit around, this way please!”

               We went to the counter and by this time Courtney had reappeared. She was keeping a discrete distance.  Once we reached the desk, I pulled out the jewelry case placed it on the counter and opened it.

               “These were a gift from my other grandfather, he’s passed away and I would really like a dress that will show them off.”

               Courtney’s eyes went wide, and the older sales associate was fanning herself.

               “Red diamonds, so gorgeous.  I’m sure we can find something.  For red I would suggest, White, tan or gold, and of course black.”

               “Black sounds good. The dress I have is red.”

               “You yes, black, every girl needs a black dress in the closet.  Now I happen to have a few, you should at least try a gold one.”

               They actually had quite a few dresses near my size, mostly because I was big for a twelve-year-old.  I found one that was black and would take a very minimum of fitting.  I put it on and put the jewelry on and walked out of the dressing room.  It went just below my knees and was classical looking with lace forming the bulk of the and just up to the top of my chest, and then a shear fabric over my shoulders.  It didn’t make me look like I was ten going on thirty, but it also didn’t look like I was ten.  It was conservative but attractive. Bruce blinked a few times when he saw me.  I still had my hair up in the bun I had put it in this morning.  The older lady, whose name was Sally, if you’re wondering.  Photographic memory yay. Was gushing.  Courtney appeared beside me with a pair of silvery wedges.  I guess she had overheard me saying I hated heels.  She put them down and I slipped my feet into them, and I looked in the mirror.  Even as much as I felt like an ungainly adolescent on the cusp of being a teenager, I had to admit I looked good.

               “Oh, once you get your hair done, you’re going to steal the show, Amber.”

               Sally was looking me up and down. Bruce motioned for me to go get changed. I went and pulled off the dress and shoes and jewelry and put it in the case and my purse.  I brought the dress out and the shoes.

               “They say it will be an hour, I’ll have Geoffry come back and pick it up.”

               He offered his arm.

               “Shall we get back to the manor?”

               I nodded and he escorted me out of the building and to the car.  He was quite the striking looking gentleman for a seventy something year old man.  He also didn’t look so stressed as he had since I’ve been there.

               “Thank you, Grandpa.”

               “You’re very welcome.  I don’t often get to buy dresses for people.  I think I missed out not being around for Emma and shopping for hers.”

               “I think she missed out too.”

               He nodded and watched the streets of Gotham pass.

               “You need to let it all go Amber.  Your family, it wasn’t your fault.  I know what it’s like to carry that guilt.  My parents were murdered in front of me.  I replayed that in my mind over and over again and I blamed myself for decades.  I eventually realized after some long, long therapy sessions, that it wasn’t my fault they died.  I was a child there was nothing I could do to prevent it.  You were born a metahuman, that isn’t your fault.  So, your abilities activating with devastating effect.  It’s not your fault one of your parents was a Kryptonian in hiding.”

               I looked at the driver and back at Bruce eyes wide.

               “Geoffry is well aware of my affiliations and who your grandfather really was. We can speak freely here.”

               “It feels like it’s my fault.  Every fiber of my being says it was.”

               He nodded.

               “I felt the same way, and I dealt with it by dressing up as a bat and beating up criminals.  Didn’t solve anything for me.  It was part of my healing process, but it wasn’t the main part of it.  I let Dick Grayson, and Terry use Batman to work through their issues.  But they’re going to need more help than it can give them.  But they need to want the help. Do you want the help?”

               “I don’t want to keep reliving it over and over again if that’s what you’re asking.”

               “I don’t think that’s going away Amber.  But maybe you can find someone who can help you look at it from a different perspective.”

               The car pulled up inside estate and I pondered Bruce’s words as I walked up the steps.  I looked back over the estate and went inside.  We had a light lunch/supper and once my dress arrived Kelly, Sarah and I were treated to a full manicure and pedicure.  Hair styling and professional makeup artists.  Kelly has bought Sarah a tiara.  I put my red diamond jewelry on last and looked at myself in the mirror, I turned and twisted.  When I walked out in my wedges Kelly gasped and put her hand on her chest.  Terry was tugging at his caller and facing away from me talking to Bruce who was in a tuxedo.

               “Come on Bruce, you’re not going to make me escort that kid, are you?  Can’t you, do it?”

               “I’m afraid not I’m spoken for”

               Bruce offered his arm to Sarah who wrapped her fingers around it.  She looked adorable she had a golden dress with a silver tiara.  She didn’t have any make up on.  She’d wanted it but I said no, she was too young.  I barely felt old enough.  I’m sure Emma would have approved.  Bruce’s smiled at me and taped Terry on the shoulder he spun around and nearly fell down the stairs when he saw me.

               “You clean up nice at least.”

               I glared at Terry.  I leaned close and whispered.

               “You are sure brave considering I’m an overly emotional twelve-year-old who can snap your arm like a twig with the least bit of pressure.”

               He tugged at the collar of his tuxedo and swallowed hard.

               “Amber, I know we got off on the wrong foot, and we have a difference of opinion.  But I would be honored to be your escort to the Gala this evening.”

               He offered his arm I looked at it and pondered breaking it for a brief instant then I wrapped my arm in his and he escorted me down the stairs.  He has the poise and grace of a ballet dancer.  I wondered what his real story was.  Wedges are the best by the way, I had no trouble navigating the stairs in them, unlike my heels.  We rode to the Gala and Sarah sat on my lap and kept playing with my necklace.  We arrived to a bunch of photographers snapping photos.  I was rather uncomfortable to be standing beside Terry while they snapped them.  We actually had to stand there and let them take the pictures.  I felt like a peacock.  As we entered the front doors and Bruce and his family were announced I felt like everyone was looking at me.  Of course, I also felt a lot like I think Cinderella felt like, that I could fly.  I mean I can fly, but…you know what I mean.  I saw April and Jacob soon after entering.  I had no idea they would be there.  It seems like everyone was out tonight. Maybe a show of defiance?  I looked up at Terry.

               “Thank you for the escort, Terry, I appreciate it, I’m going to go see my friends now.”

               He nodded and released from his social anchor he went off and started talking up a waitress. I shook my head and snuck up on April and tapped her on the shoulder. She spun around and her eyes went wide. She hugged me then pushed me back to look at me.

               “Oh…my….god.  You look amazing.  Like a princess…no…no not regal enough, an Empress.  Are those rubies, that is huge.”

               I shook my head.

               “Garnets?”

               I shook my head again.

               “What are they then?”

               “Red diamonds.”

               “Those are diamonds wow I didn’t know they came in red.”

               I leaned in and whispered to her.

               “They are priceless family heirlooms.”

               She touched the centerpiece diamond on my necklace.  Jacob was talking to Glen and Alexander Luthor.  They hadn’t noticed me yet.  April tugged me over to Glen and tapped him on the shoulder.  He turned around and looked like he was about to say something impolite to April when he saw me and dropped his plate of food.  Alexander turned and looked at the ruckus.

               “Glen, be more careful.”

               Alexander noticed me then smiled.

               “Well, I suppose I can see how it happened now.  You are looking radiant young Ms. Morris.  Are those red diamonds?”

               “Yes, they are, sir.”

               “Exquisite.  They suite you.  Rare gems, for a rare young woman.”

               Jacob looked me up and down.

               “Wait, you’re a girl?”

               “Yes, I have been accused of that in the past.”

               We fought to keep straight faces before we both burst out laughing.  I won by the way and even if I didn’t, it’s my story, I won.  I had been so distracted with my staring contest I hadn’t noticed Glen leave our immediate area.  I looked around but could not see him.  April nudged my arm with her elbow.

               “Who are you looking for?”

               “Glen, where did he go?”

               April shrugged

               “I don’t know he looked at you and Jacob staring at each other looked a bit disappointed and rushed off.”

               I looked around again and frowned.  April nodded.

               “I think you hurt his feelings.”

               I sighed.

               “I wasn’t trying to.”

               April shrugged.

               “Boys are insane.”

               I nodded.  Jacob tugged on April’s wrist.

               “Dance with me.”

               April giggled and winked at me and followed Jacob out onto the dance floor joining the older couples.  I stood there alone as Caitlin and Alexander had vanished.  I looked over the room.  I could see Sarah hovering beside the Waynes.  I saw the Luthor’s sans Glen speaking to an older gentleman and his wife.  I sighed, turned to walk away, and bumped into a woman who was Bruce’s age.  She was shorter than me.  My Kryptonian reflexes allowed me to narrowly dodge the spray of red wine that would have hit my dress. 

               “Oh, dear I’m sorry.”

               She started dabbing her black dress where the wine had hit her.

               “No, sorry ma’am, it’s my fault.”

               The woman looked up and her mouth opened a bit, her eyes went wide.

               “Are you a Kent?”

               “My grandfather was Clark Kent.”

               The woman blinked and her glass started to fall.  I caught it and I caught her other arm with my right hand and stopped her from falling.

               “Are you alright ma’am?”

               “I’m sorry I think I’ve had a bit too much”

               “Let me help you sit down ma’am.”

               I put the wine glass on the bar behind me and helped her sit on one of the nearby chairs.  I withdrew my hand and hers caught my wrist.

               “Wait.”

               I paused and turned back towards her.  She let my wrist go and I looked down towards her.

               “Are you really Clark’s granddaughter?”

               “Yes.”

               “I was, we used to be close, could you sit and talk for a while?”

               I looked around.  I wasn’t much for big social gatherings so I nodded and sat down at the table with her.  She leaned down and pulled her heels off and sighed with relief and looked at me she kept shaking her head.

               “You look so much like him.”

               “I’ve been told that.  How did you know him?”

               “I used to work with him at the Daily Planet.”

               “That’s a good news site.”

               The woman chuckled at me.

               “It was a newspaper in the seventies.”

               I blinked.

               “Oh, I didn’t know it was that old.”

               “Your grandfather and I used to be partners; We were investigative reporters.”

               I was shocked, I had no idea Clark had been a reporter. I leaned on the table.

               “Wow, I had no idea.”

               She snapped her fingers.

               “I saw you on the news.  You’re the girl with no fear.  Sure, didn’t get that from your grandfather.  Minute stuff got dicey he’d vanish.  I wish he had done that when that monster attacked Metropolis.”

               I nodded along with her.  If only she knew.

               “If you work for the Daily Planet, what are you doing in Gotham?”

               “Well, I heard that Voidmonger escaped and thought he might attack the Gala, best way to get the news is to be there in person.”

               “Oh, Batman captured him.”

               “I know, but I had a ticket, and its free wine, well not free wine, but Daily Planet is footing the bill.  I guess I’ll have to write that fluff piece anyway.”

               She smiled and raised her glass.  Then she got a sparkle in her eyes and looked at me.

               “Unless the girl with no Fear would like to speak to me on the record?”

               I looked around for Glen, April or Jacob to rescue me, but none were in sight.  I looked back at her and felt obliged to help her since she knew my grandfather.

               “Well, I guess.”

               “Let’s go to the balcony, get away from the noise.”

               I nodded and followed her she pulled out her phone started doing a voice recording and leaned on the balcony and looked up at me.  I leaned nearby and glanced down at the street below.

               “So, what is the farm girl with no fear doing here in Gotham at a party for the obscenely rich and famous?”

               “Bruce Wayne is my great uncle by marriage, but my cousin has adopted me so now he’s my adoptive grandfather.  My mother thought my younger sister and I were a bit stressed after the shooting and the tornado so asked if he’d let us come to Gotham for the weekend, though I think we’re going to stay a bit longer. Since its summer.”

               “So, why did you do a Help! posting if you had a grandfather who could easily pay for the bills.”

               “Well, my aunt, and mother didn’t tell us who he was, he stopped by because he wanted to make sure my mother was okay after the shooting and that’s when it all came out.  I actually told Help! about it and well most of the people just told us to use the money for Precious Angels.  I’ve had a lot of support on social media.  So, it’s all going to the hospice and its associated orphanages.  Which makes me very happy, they saved my life, they saved my best friends life, and they do a hard job.  Getting close to children only to watch them die a slow painful death, it’s a hard thing to do.  I was barely there, and I cannot imagine how they do it.  I wished I could save them all and maybe with this money they might be able too.  Let’s face it the medical system in this country leaves a lot of people who don’t have money behind and who has less money than a child left in the system?”

               “So, you’re not keeping a cent of the money sent to Help!?”

               “No ma’am, if we don’t need it, we’re not keeping it.”

               “You could use it to buy so much, why would you give it up?”

               “What else do I need?  I have a family that loves me. I have a full scholarship to a great school, and I have my health.”

               “That is a very mature outlook for a twelve-year-old girl.  How did you come about such growth? I’m sure our readers would love to know your secret.”

               “I don’t know, maybe it’s my perspective.  When I woke up from my coma, I had nothing, not even a name.  All this stuff, red diamond necklace, earrings, expensive dresses.  It is just stuff.  A wise woman told me that stuff is transitory.  Love is the real prize in this world.  This jewelry was made with love.  That’s what makes it really valuable.  Not the gems, or the metal.  This dress was made by someone who loves making dresses.  So, when you have nothing, not even a name, you realize that a name is the most valuable thing in the world to you.  Then you have that.  Then you get a shirt and pants, now those are the most valuable possessions you have.  Then you find a best friend and it seems like all this stuff keeps coming to you.  It is not really special.  Then you get more clothes.  Then your friend gets hurt because you got distracted by your own shit and you realize that the clothes, the name, the praise, it is meaningless without someone to care about you, and someone to care about.”

               She was nodding along with me and not interrupting.

               “I also realized after seeing so many children die from incurable genetic disorders, cancers, or the like that I am lucky.  A girl with hands so twisted she can barely lift a spoon herself.  In so much pain that a moment’s respite makes her think she is in heaven.  Yet she smiled because someone gave her a smooth stone to feel because she was also born legally blind.  She’d laugh and cheer because she lasted another year on this world that is only pain and suffering for her.  Because she found joy in what she had.  Listening to her friend and parents read her books.  A loving family around her.  Look at me.  I’m healthy, I’m smart, I’m told I’m attractive, I have loving parents and siblings.  What right do I have to demand more from this world?”

               “You a very attractive girl, Amber.  You mentioned a scholarship to a good school, which one will you be attending?”

               “Excelsior Academy.  I’m told it is the best school in the US for secondary studies.  I’m a bit overwhelmed since I’m still going to be two years younger than my classmates, but apparently its where I belong from an educational standpoint.”

               “Are you feeling pressured into this by your family?”

               “No, I’m happy to be going it is an excellent school by all descriptions and it is the best thing for my future.  They weren’t sure what grade I belonged in when I first went to school and my assessment said it should be where I’m at, so I guess I was always gifted as the describe me.”

               “So, you trust the school system?”

               “Is there a reason I shouldn’t?  The people running it have specialized in education.  I wouldn’t ask a doctor to sue someone for me, why would I expect my twelve-year-old self to know better than people who have done this for years?”

               “You are very smart for a girl your age; I can see why you’re skipping ahead.”

               I laughed.

               “I know you’re twelve, is there anyone you’re crushing on right now?”

               I blushed hard at that question let me tell you.  I shook my head.

               “You’re shaking your head, so is that a no, or a I’m not telling?”

               I just nodded.  She laughed and pulled out a pack of cigarettes held it up.

               “Do you mind?”

               “No, but those are pretty bad for you ma’am.”

               “Well, if they haven’t killed me yet, they aren’t going to be what does it.”

               She lit it and leaned over the balcony taking a long drag from it.

               “So, Amber, what does your future hold?”

               “I’m not sure.  I’m thinking I’d like to be a mechanic.”

               She took another drag and looked at me like I was insane.

               “A mechanic?  You’re not aiming very high.”

               “Or maybe I’ll take over the farm.”

               “So, no dreams of being rich and famous?  No plans to be the next president of the United States?”

               I shook my head.

               “Give me a good old truck, fresh country air and something do with my hands that is constructive and I’m going to be a happy girl.”

               “You really are a farm girl at heart.  Your grandfather never seemed very comfortable with the city life as I recall.”

               “I’ve seen pictures of him on the farm, he looked very happy.  What was he really like? I heard he was this book worm, then I see a picture of him holding up the state football championship trophy wearing a jersey and shoulder pads.”

               The woman laughed.

               “He was one big mystery.  I have never seen a man his age that sat a desk most of the day that was half as muscular as he was.  He also refused to do anything physical.  Once a couple of guys mugged us, no weapons.  He could have kicked their asses, but he didn’t lift a finger.  He was the nicest man you would ever meet.  Never angry, never so much as an off-hand comment about women.  For a guy born in his generation he was quite forward thinking.  Still kick myself for saying no when he asked me out.  Haven’t found a man like him.  I thought I wanted someone more manly.  Boy was I wrong.  Then before I could change my mind, he died in some random monster attack.”

               “I’m sure he died saving someone’s life.”

               She took another drag off her cigarette and dried up a couple of tears that had fallen down her cheeks.

               “I’m sorry to ask, but what’s your name?”

               She laughed.

               “I’m sorry, guess I’m not as famous as I used to be.  My name is Lois Lane.”

               I nodded.  I recognized the name when she said it, I’d seen it before, but didn’t have a face to go with it until this point.

               “Thanks, and I have heard of you, I just didn’t have a face to go with the name.”

               “Well, that’s comforting.”

               “I remember you wearing a t-shirt with superman’s logo on it during your tv interview.  He died long before you were born.  Not many kids these days identify with him.  Many say his ideals our outdated in the twenty-first century, what’s your opinion on that?”

               “Why should hope have an expiry date?”

               She laughed.

               “Answering a question with a question, are you sure you’re not going into politics when you’re older?”

               I laughed.

               “No, no thank you, have enough trouble running my own life and I’m twelve.  My point is, Superman represents hope and inspired us as humanity to be better than we are.  Why does that have to die with him?  Sure, I can’t punch through a steel wall, but I can reach out my hand to help someone who fell down.  Small things done by many people make big waves.  We don’t need Superman to change the world for the better.  We just need to follow his example.”

               “If more people in the world were like you, I think it would be a different place.  What is your opinion on Meta-humans?  Should they be registered?”

               “That is a really big question.  I think any meta-human who breaks the law should be analyzed and registered.  They have proven they will use their abilities to cause harm to property or others.  But not every meta-human should be registered.  People deserve to be free until they prove they do not have the best intentions towards society in their hearts.  We register sex offenders, we keep records on normal human criminals, why not meta-humans?”

               “Another question, answered with a question.  So, what you’re saying is, innocent until proven guilty for everyone across the board.”

               “Yes, laws are only fair if they treat everyone equally.  We don’t force MMA fighters to register themselves on some list, yet they want to track meta-humans who have done nothing besides being born?  Are we North Korea and China now?”

               “So, you’re in disagreement with the government’s registration act.”

               “Absolutely.  In its current form it’s against the constitution.  And shame on Star Labs.  Meta-humans who are trying to control and figure out how they can protect people from these random things that happened to them go to Star Labs, ask for help and what do they get for it?  Tagged and monitored for the rest of their lives.  They are an evil corporation.”

               “Yet just a few days ago an event much like this was attacked by the meta-humans, millions of dollars in damages, but thankfully no loss of life, what do you say to people who say they are a menace?”

               I was getting angry by this point.  Thankfully my core was still weak so I was able to hold it back.

               “It was one meta-human.  So if one white dude shows up here with a gun and starts shooting to make a point, does that mean all white dudes are evil and should be tracked every moment of the day?  It’s a ridiculous conclusion.  Look Voidmonger was a bad guy.  He deserved everything coming to him.  But why did he do it?  What made him think it would change anything?  What were his motivations?”

               “My sources say Voidmonger escaped but was recaptured by Batman and the same mysterious woman who stopped him before.  This time she left him in a coma, and near death.  They also say that she attacked the FMTF agents that arrived on the scene.”

               “I would bet money that they attacked her first.”

               “You seem pretty sure of that.”

               “Of course, they did, she’s not exactly stopping for them to register her, I saw the news.  They shot at her the last time when she saved their lives.  Why would the second time be any different?”

               “You seem to feel pretty strongly about this metahuman rights thing.”

               “No, I feel pretty strongly about human rights.  It is a slippery slope.  How long before someone with a high IQ ends up on the list, because they know enough to be dangerous?  Or someone who studied about virology?  And how long before segregation, or forced imprisonment starts?  And if we can do that to metahumans, and then gifted humans, what happens when the next pandemic hits and its first detected in India?  Is that our next steppingstone to quarantine and concentration camps?  We’ve seen governments tattoo numbers on people before how well did that end?”

               “That is a pretty dark place.”

               “Well tracking people because they were born a certain way is dark.”

               “Would you call this a black and white issue?”

               “No, its grey, everything is grey.  You can’t do zero tolerance, because there are always exceptions, and you can’t be completely loose because then people lose their lives.  It’s a terrible position for the politicians to be in.  I’m just saying, hope for the best, prepare for the worst and treat metahumans like humans until individuals prove they cannot be trusted with freedom.  Then punish and register those individuals.”

               “So, they shouldn’t make a database of different powers, so they know who did what?”

               “No because then innocent people get swept up in a dragnet.  Look you could have six people with fire powers, five could be perfectly innocent and maybe the last one just wants to burn stuff, why should the five innocent people be associated with a crime every time something catches fire?”

               I saw Glen looking at me through the windows by the balcony.  I smiled at him and to be honest I was getting uncomfortable with the interview.

               “Looks like my friends are trying to get a hold of me.  Do you have anything else?”

               “One last question then, What would you tell other girls your age if you could?”

               “Treasure what you have, don’t be afraid to be better, and you don’t need anyone to be the best you.”

               She stopped the recording.

               “Thanks for being so candid Amber.”

               “Nice to meet you Ms. Lane.”

               I waved to her and walked over to Glen who looked out at the still smoking Lois.

               “What did the vulture want?”

               “Oh nothing, she knew my grandfather.  I thought you’d left.”

               “No, I just wanted some air.  Where’s Jacob?”

               “I don’t know I’m his friend not his keeper.”

               Glen blinked at me.  I was such a moron I still didn’t understand what was going on.

               “Oh.  Well would you like to dance?”

               “Oh, I’m not sure about that, I have never done it.”

               “You’ll be a natural.”

               He offered me his hand and we danced along with the adults.  He was quite a good dancer.  Being so close to him made my heart skip a few beats.  He was also nervous and sweaty, so it wasn’t exactly comfortable.  Let’s face it fourteen-year-old boys aren’t always the calmest beings on the planet.  Glen lasted two dances before he had to sit down.  I wasn’t sure if it was him being tired or he was having a panic attack.  It probably seems odd that a twelve-year-old girl too be so interested in boys, but remember I was fourteen.  My hormones and my brain were fourteen the rest of my body was just catching up and my age was set based on my development when I was at Precious Angels.  I decided to give him space and when I turned, I bumped into Terry.  He almost fell and I caught him by the arm.

               “Have you been drinking?”

               He laughed at me.

               “No, I just walked into a wall who wasn’t paying attention.”

               I gave him a super serious look and glared at him.

               “Are you calling me fat?”

               He blinked at me, and he blushed so red.  I swear he was going to faint.

               “No, no, no I just…”

               I laughed at him.

               “The look on your face.”

               He frowned.

               “You are evil.”

               “You’re not wrong.”

               He looked at Glen then to Lois who was speaking to a politician.

               “Speaking to the nosiest reporter in Metropolis and dancing with a Luthor in public, you are playing with fire.”

               “What are you talking about?  The Luthor’s have been nothing but good to me.”

               “Let’s dance, I’ll tell you all about it.”

               He offered his hand to me and I took it and he proved himself to be a much better dancer then Glen.  I later found out he had studied ballet before he had started being a delinquent and losing his father.  At sixteen I found him incredibly attractive.  And he’s batman or was.  Unlike Glen he was the paragon of cool and smooth.  I felt like I was walking on air when we danced.  He kept looking me in the eyes and it would make me melt. 

               “Do you know who Lex Luthor is?”

               “Yes, he was President in the nineties. And he owned Luthorcorp.”

               “He was also your grandfather’s arch nemesis.  And probably the greatest enemy the Justice League has ever known.”

               “What?  Why does no one know this?”

               He glanced at Lois and then to Alexander Luthor.

               “Because history belongs to the victors Amber.”

               “Doomsday killed Superman, Lex Luthor apologized for his rants about him, built a huge memorial and moved his HQ to a new location.  He spent the next decade trying to have the Justice League declared dangerous because they attracted attention.  So, they decided to be less active.  Lois Lane, destroyed her career going after him in the eighties and nineties.”

               “Just because he was a bad man, doesn’t mean his family are.”

               “I didn’t say he was bad, ruthless, single-minded, and hater of all things non-human, yes, but bad, no.  He did what he thought was right.  He was on the wrong side.”

               “So are you saying I should stay away from the Luthor’s.”

               “I’m saying, watch your back.  I guarantee that family knows what can kill a person like you.”

               “Are you really concerned or are you jealous?”

               He laughed.

               “Jealous of Glen Luthor?  He has two left feet, probably had sweaty palms, and you’re a kid.”

               “Kid?”

               “Yes, a very strong, and powerful kid, but you are twelve years old.  He’s closer to your age, but you can do a lot better than him.  Seriously, if you were my age, I don’t think I’d be able to resist asking you out.”

               “You have a girlfriend.”

               “And I love her, but seriously, you’re going to be a supermodel when you grow up.  Diana is a literal amazon, and she is going to have nothing on you.  So don’t get bogged down with that loser whose family did their best to kill your grandfather.”

               “Well, he’s cute.”

               “Cute?  That nerd? You need to raise the bar.”

               “What do you know anyway?  And why didn’t you bring your girlfriend tonight?”

               “Because of all the cameras.  Do you I think I want some bad guy to know I’m dating a girl if they find out who I really am?  No way.  I keep that relationship secret.”

               “Oh, but sending them after me is fine?”

               “Well, you’re bullet proof, aren’t you?”

               “I suppose, but it’s not like I can go punching people in the face if I get grabbed without giving myself up.”

               “Well Batman can always rescue you.”

               “That would look glorious on the annuals of superhero history.  Superman’s granddaughter rescued by Batman because she couldn’t be bothered to save herself.”

               “I’d just be returning the favor.  Voidmonger caught me without my costume and no way I have a chance against him without it and who should show up but that granddaughter to pull our collective asses out of the fire.  Why did you show up?”

               “Glen, April and Jacob where there.”

               “So, you wouldn’t have otherwise?”

               “No, Edna is right, I am kid, don’t understand my abilities, and obviously I cannot control them.  I have no business being involved.  So, I’m just going to pretend to be a normal girl.”

               “So, you have watched Frozen right?  Because that attitude didn’t work out so well for what’s her name.”

               “You can’t even remember Elsa’s name?”

               “My point stands, ignoring your powers will just mean when you hit your full power, you’ll have even less control.  Someone could get hurt.”

               I almost stopped dead in my tracks, but I kept going with the dance.  As I gave him an are you serious look.

               “Terry, someone was already hurt.  You saw what happened to Voidmonger.”

               “Yes, and it was terrible and it’s not how we operate, but what happens when you increase in power exponentially.  I looked at Bruce’s files on Superman.  Dude could literally move planets.  Don’t be afraid of what you can do.  Be afraid of what you are tempted to do with it.”

               “What are you eighty?”

               “No, I just think you can change the world.  I’m just trying to make sure it’s for the better.”

               He laughed and threw me outwards then pulled me back. When I came close our lips came close to touching.  I could hear his breathing get faster.  I pulled away but I had almost just kissed him because it felt right.  We locked eyes with each other, and I could feel my cheeks burning.

               “Umm, I should go.”

               I rushed off to compose myself and found myself outside by the time I was aware of my surroundings.  There are a few blank spots in my memory, usually when I overload my senses or emotions and my brain just goes into autopilot.  I wasn’t sure how found myself standing about a block from the venue, but I was.  Being Gotham with its reputation I shouldn’t have been surprised when I heard a voice behind me.

               “Those are some nice diamonds.  Why don’t you give them to me?”

               I spun around and I was face to face with a four people wearing clown make up.  I was almost amused by them being there.  I looked around and it was only them and me.  I laughed at them.

               “Go away.”

               The ringleader laughed at me.

               “You’re pretty uppity kid.”

               He reached out his hand towards my necklace and I grabbed it and yanked him close twisted his arm.  I didn’t hear whether any bones broke.  I grabbed his neck squeezing.  I could hear him struggling to breath.  I’m had no idea with this dark streak I had come from at the time, but this wasn’t my solar core doing it.

               “Call me kid again and I’ll the one laughing at your broken neck clown face.”

               His free hand struggled to pull my hand off his neck.  I lifted him up by it and his fellow Jokerz tried to pull at my arms to free him, but they had no chance.  I threw him into a bus shelter that was nearby and he smashed through the glass and sprawled out on the sidewalk bleeding and struggling to breathe.  My sudden movement had sent the other three flying.  I had no idea they were people Terry had run into before.  I remember myself talking but had no idea where the words were coming from afterwards.

               “Come near me again and I will rip your monkey limbs off and beat you with them, insects.  Fly away pests.”

               And at that moment they were like little flies to me waiting to have their wings ripped off.  They scrambled away picking up their fallen friend who was holding his arm. I heard someone clapping behind me.  I spun around trying to find an excuse or some form of lie to cover up what I’d just done.  My eyes caught sight of a tall skinny person in a purple suit.  His green hair was wild, and his face was caked with white make up.  Bright red makeup graced his lips.  He laughed.

               “Bravo.  Bravo! What a show my dark angel!”

               He hoped on a nearby bench spinning his fancy walking stick.  I kicked off my wedges.  I slowly came to the realization that I was face to face with the Joker.  I clenched my fists.  He didn’t seem to notice the change in my demeanor he was too deep into his monologue.

               “I told them not to do it you know.  But what do I know?  I said that girl is the kind of trouble you want no part of children.  She’s the one your momma warned you about.  But kids these days, too busy with Youtube, Tik Tok.  Think of the views we’ll get robbing a rich bitch they said.”

               He balanced his hat on to tip of one of his fingers as balanced along the edge of the bench.  And laughed madly again.

               “I told them they’d be lucky if you didn’t rob them.  I’m slightly disappointed you didn’t chase them down and beat them with their own arms, how many views would that have gotten?  The looks on their faces when you called them monkeys!  Looks like Superman’s apple has fallen off the tree and rolled way past the wrong side of the tracks, hasn’t it?”

               He suddenly looked directly at me then down to my closed fists.

               “Oh no, dear, you have it all wrong.  I’m not here to fight you.  I knew the moment I saw the video of Voidmonger looking like he’d fallen in a volcano we were kindred spirits.  And the cartel boys, a work of art.  Silly Bat, playing with fire.  Doesn’t he know fur is flammable.  You’re like Harley, reborn and on fire!  I had to be sure of course.  Circumstances can cause people to react in a manner contrary to their nature but I saw it in your eyes you wanted to hurt poor old Smirk.  You enjoyed every minute of it.  Oh, I haven’t seen such beauty in years.  My passion for life has been reignited my guiding star.”

               I wasn’t sure what to do.  He couldn’t be the Joker, he’d be ninety years old.  He wasn’t wanted and so far, he hadn’t done anything wrong except monologue on a bench.  My mouth must have just been open as I stared at him.  He danced over to me, spun his hat on his finger rolled it up his arm and put it on his head and tipped it to me, then gently he pushed my chin, and I felt my mouth close. 

               “Fear not my guiding star.  I could never hurt you.”

               He glanced down at my kicked off shoes.

               “Beautiful wedges.  Nice choice. Enjoy your evening.  And don’t worry about the video.”

               He pulled a phone out of his pocket. And threw it at the cement barrier shattering it the remains falling into a sewer great.

               “I dropped the phone in my scuffle with you.”

               He tipped his hat one more time and walked off down the sidewalk like everything was normal.  I suppose for someone who is a clinically insane sociopath, it was.  I honestly don’t know how long I stood there staring after him.  I was trying to sort it out.  It was an odd encounter.  I want to say I was reviled by his attention but honestly, he was quite charming.  It wasn’t my last hint that I had a thing for bad boys.  Terry showed up behind me and looked at the broken bus stop and then to me.  I slipped my wedges on.

               “What the hell happened?”

               “Some people dressed as clowns tried to rob me.  I threw one at the bus shelter and they ran off.”

               “You can’t be out on the street with millions of dollars in diamonds on in Gotham.”

               I shrugged.  He motioned for me to follow him, and I did.  He put his hands in his pockets and looked over to me.

               “You probably put the fear of god into the Jokerz.”

               “Most of them, one hung around afterwards and chatted with me.  It was the strangest conversation.  The guy was definitely bat shit.”

               “What did he look like?”

               “The Joker, but he’s been dead for decades.”

               “So, they went and found themselves a Joker wannabe.  Doesn’t sound good.  Did he join in the attack?”

               “No, he just clapped and kept going on about how amused he was by the whole thing.  Smashed a phone they had been using to record the theft and tipped his hat and walked off.”

               “Why didn’t you stop him?”

               “He didn’t do anything.  He wasn’t anywhere I could see him when they jumped me.  He talked for a bit and walked off, I mean, you can’t exactly arrest someone for being polite, if a bit creepy.”

               “True.  But worrisome.  We should let Bruce know.”

               “Sure, I guess.”

               He held the door for me as re-entered.  The walk to Bruce was quiet, Terry seemed to be worried.  He pulled Bruce aside.  Bruce leaned on his cane and looked at us.

               “Did someone run over your cat?”

               “This is serious Bruce, the Jokerz just tried to attack Amber.”

               “And how did that go for them?”

               “She threw one into a bus shelter, but that’s not the problem, she ran into someone who looked like the Joker.”

               He scoffed.

               “You’re worried for nothing, wasn’t him.  He’s dead.”

               With that he walked off leaving Terry and I standing there staring after him.

Chapter 18: Bad boys and the girls that fall for them.

               It had been just over two weeks since we got back from Gotham.  School was fast approaching.  Emma had insisted I try on my uniform.

I tugged at the collar of the white dress shirt of my school uniform.  It had only taken me twenty minutes to figure out the tie.  I pulled on the jacket.  I still had no clue what my style should be, but I knew it wasn’t this.  Maroon made me look terrible.  The pleated tartan skirt was cute, so it had that going for it.  Unfortunately, my legs were not.  They were long and gangly looking.  Apparently, girls are not allowed to wear pants at Excelsior.  Emma was extremely excited for me.  I pulled my hair up into a neat bun.  I took a deep breath and walked into my bedroom.

               Emma was sitting on my bed with Sarah.  Emma smiled when she saw me, and Sarah was bouncing and clapping. My arms were down by my sides and I was not looking as excited as either of them.

               “I look like a vampire.  And I feel naked.”

               “Amber, you’ll get used to it, just give it a chance.  What took so long?”

               “The tie.”

               “Oh, you should have asked hon, I could have helped.”

               “It’s okay mom, I learn better by messing up a bunch of times.  Can I get out of this now?”

               “Yes, I just wanted to make sure we got the right size for you.  You look great.”

               “I look like an anorexic vampire.”

               I closed the bathroom door behind me and took off the uniform and replaced it with a pair of jeans and a tank top the time I finished Emma and Sarah were gone.  Henry was home and recovering so he was laying on the couch streaming something.  Emma was in the kitchen. I hopped down the stairs and waved to Emma.

               “Going to help Grandma!”

               I scooped up an umbrella and opened it.  It was a late August rain which would make work in the fields a mess.  Edna was waiting for me under the veranda on the porch swing.  She got up.

               “You’re late.”

               “Sorry Grandma, mom was making me try on my uniform.”

               “Doesn’t take half an hour to put on a uniform.”

               I blushed.

               “It does when you don’t know how to tie a tie.”

               She grumbled something under her breath.  I guess she had been doing that for years as Sheriff.  She motioned me towards the barn. I followed and she walked out and drove the old brown dodge into the barn.

               “Not working in the fields today?”

               “No, too wet.  We’re going to change the breaks, oil and coolant out today, and clean the glow plugs. And if we have time, the timing chain should be replaced. Hope you feel like getting dirty.”

               I’m not five so I wasn’t bouncing like a kid in candy store, but I would have been.  I was fascinated with how engines, cars, just everything mechanical worked.  I’m not sure why.  Edna had a decent set of tools for working on cars and engines.  They worked for tractors too.  She moved jack stands under the truck and started extending them.  She pulled out a jack but by the time she had turned around I had already lifted up one corner of the truck.  She frowned.

               “Put that down!”

               I slowly lowered.

               “Don’t pout, you’re face will stay that way.”

               “But it’s so much faster the pumping a stupid jack.”

               “I don’t care.  Learn to use your head not your muscles.  What happens if you lose your strength again?  Learn to crawl before you walk.  Taking short cuts doesn’t help you learn.”

               I rolled my eyes and sighed and started raising the jack stand as she pumped the jack up.  It took us about fifteen minutes to get the truck off the ground.  She tried getting the lug nuts off the front wheel and they were on tight, she ended up stripping the first one she tried with the air compressor.  She looked at me.  I blinked innocently.  I stood there with my hands folded behind my back.  She looked back at the nut and then to the work bench. Then back to me with a heavy sigh.

               “Okay fine, get the lug nut off.”

               I grabbed it with my fingers a made dimples in it and then twisted until it came off, I threw it in the garbage.  I did the rest of the lug nuts for her trying not to damage them.  I succeeded with most of them.  She wiped her hands down and asked her phone to send a text message to Heather asking her to come to the barn.  We were pulling the back brake pads off by the time she got there she had an umbrella.  Edna’s face lit up as it always did when she caught sight of Heather.

               “What did you forget to buy before you took the car apart?”

               “Can you go get replacements for these?”

               Heather looked at the lug nuts in Edna’s hands.

               “If you think I’m picking up that grimy greasy thing, you’re going senile.”

               Enda grumbled and pulled a paper towel off a roll she kept with her tools and scooped up the nut.  And offered it to Heather.

               “We need sixteen that size, please.”

               “I’m going to need more than that.”

               Edna smiled and leaned in for a passionate kiss and was about to put her hands around Heather when Heather jumped back.

               “Keep your greasy paws of my dress.”

               Edna shrugged.

               “Habit.”

               Heather tsked and got into her truck and pulled out of the driveway.  I loved that they loved each other that much and that they had found happiness in the end.  I knew that’s what I wanted when I was older.  Edna’s face went back her usual neutral gruffness.

               “Don’t stand there gawking, daylight’s burning.”

               I smiled and went back to work pulling a spring out.  It was a very long day of work, but we finished just before I had to leave for supper.  I was covered in grease head to toe and I loved it. Heather walked into the barn as I was putting on the second to last lug nut. She looked at me and then Edna and shook her head.

               “You ruined her beautiful manicure Edna.  Have you no shame?  And look at her she’s covered in grease!  You’re turning her into a clone of you.”

               Edna shrugged.

               “Next time I’ll tell them I want a boy instead.”

               Heather shook her head.

               “Wash up, Emma invited us over for supper.”

               “And Amber you better get home and wash up too.  It’s going to take a miracle.”

               Heather vanished back outside of the barn.  I shrugged to Edna.

               “I didn’t love the color anyway.”

               Enda laughed.

               “You did a good job today Amber.  Thank you for the help.”

               “See you at supper.”

               I waved and picked up my umbrella and ran home.  To say Emma was displeased with how greasy I was would be an understatement.  I saw Henry smiling.

               “You…upstairs and get cleaned up and don’t touch anything!”

               It did take a while to get cleaned up, but it was worth it. Edna had explained a lot about how the different parts of the truck worked.  Of course, it was from the 1970’s and had raised suspension.  So, it did not have a lot in common with modern fuel injection vehicles, but like she said, learn to crawl before I learn to walk.  I put on my white and blue summer dress, more to make Heather happy than anything else.  By the time I got downstairs Edna and Heather were already there.

               Edna was not in a dress.  Heather was of course, she smiled when she saw me.

               “See, she knows how to dress for a nice supper, looks like you haven’t corrupted her completely.”

               Edna grumbled.

               “I’m working on it.”

               Emma was putting out food.

               “Mom, next time you have her rolling around in a grease pit hose her down before you send her home.”

               Edna laughed, I swept my dress up under my thighs with my hands and sat down and started taking some food.  Sarah started to pout I nudged her with my elbow.

               “What’s up shorty?”

               “I want to wear my dress now!”

               “I’m sorry.  It was what I had handy.  Next time I’ll warn you ahead of time.  I promise.”

               She nodded and started eating.  It was nice to have everyone at the same table again.  Especially Henry.  There was a lot of chatter.  Emma was upset with not being able to close out of some her cases before she had to go on Mat. leave.  Henry’s chest was still sore, and Sarah had cut her thumb.  I really didn’t have anything to add since I was super boring.  I mean I could have said, oh ya I learned fifteen new Kryptonian symbols, but I couldn’t.  That was the sucky part of having a secret life.  I could not share it with the people I loved so I sat there quietly and listened. 

               I cleaned the table after supper and put the dishes in the dish washer and wrapped up the food.  I glanced at my Fitnow.  It was almost seven.  I heard the doorbell ring, and it was Jacob’s driver I grabbed a hoodie and my waiting bag and bounded towards the door.  I waved to everyone.  April was waiting at the door when I arrived.  She wrinkled her nose at my dress.

               “That looks flowery.  You wore that on purpose?”

               “Yes.  You should try wearing color.  It is amazing, you know since we aren’t living in a 1950’s tv show.”

               April rolled her eyes.  I could hear Jacob speaking loudly. I would not quite call it yelling, but it was close.  April waved her hand.

               “They’ve been at it all day.  I don’t know why Jacob’s so upset.”

               “What’s going on?”

               “He transferred us to some private school.  Said it’d be good for us to make friends in the proper social circles.”

               “What?  Last year he was going on about how the public schools are best.”

               “I don’t know what to tell you, what do you want to do?”

               I shrugged.

               “Sorry, I’m kind of boring when you get right down to it.”

               “Movie night!”

               “Sure.”

               We went to their home theater room.  It was literally a movie theater and she put on some terrible eighties horror movie.  I mean it was terrible in a cheesy way.  Jacob walked in looking dejected as we were trying to pick the next one.  He smiled when he saw me.

               “You’re in a dress again.  What’s going on?”

               “I’m a girl, I like dresses.  Why do you look like someone just ran over your puppy?”

               I plopped down in my seat and left April to pick the movie.  I was asking for some old romantic comedies, but she was a hard no on those.  Jacob sat down beside me and threw up his hands.

               “My dad, one day he’s all public schools are awesome, next I’m enrolled at some private school for rich assholes.  I can’t even hang out with you this year.”

               “Uh, I’m going to that private school for rich assholes…I think.”

               April and Jacob both looked at me.

               “Didn’t I tell you?  I got a full scholarship to Excelsior Academy.  I thought I had told you.”

               April shook her head.

               “For someone with a photographic memory you sure are forgetful.”

               “Hey, I remember texting you and telling you.  But maybe I just thought I did because I thought of doing it.”

               Jacob looked a bit less upset.

               “Well okay, that’s a bit better.”

               “No Amanda!”

               “Okay that’s a really good point.”

               “So, what caused his change of heart?”

               “I bet the Luthor’s are sending their kids to that school.  My dad has this weird rivalry going on with them.  He keeps trying to one-up them.  Whatever.  What’s the next movie?”

               “Texas Chainsaw Massacre!”

               We had a very fun sleep over watching movies, playing board games and cards.  Jacob’s dad actually joined us for a few of the games.  I hadn’t spent much time around him he was as big as Jacob was and seemed pretty down to earth and friendly.  I still didn’t have much of an idea of what he did for a living. 

I was walking into my house when I felt my phone vibrating.  It was an unknown video caller.   Strange because only Jacob and April had my number really.  I accepted the call and was rather surprised to see the dapper Joker-clone’s face show up on the screen.  My entire family was passed out on the couch.  So I silently crept back out the door and whispered at the phone.

               “How the hell did you get this number?”

               He laughed.  I swear it gave me goose bumps and not because it sounded creepy.

               “Oh, my beautiful dark goddess, I would do many things to get your number.  I hear you’re going to a shrink tomorrow.”

               “How do you know that?”

               “Consider me your guardian angel.  They think you’re broken, but you’re not.  You’re already perfect.  Just the right mix of trauma, anger and megalomania.”

               “Why are you bothering me?”

               I heard gravel cracking on the phone and on our side road.  I looked in the direction of noise and saw a purple sports car.

               “What do you say I show you how perfect you are?  One more of night of freedom before they start filling your head full of nonsense.”

               I sighed heavily.  The good girl part of me was feeling really stupid for even considering the offer.  The bad girl part of me which is still there but kept in check by my better angels.  At the time though, the bad girl won.  I told myself that I was just doing this to get more intel on this new Joker so I could pass it to Terry.  Justifications aside I was just feeling like being bad.  I took one last glance at the house and looked back at my phone.

               “Nothing illegal.”

               I disconnected the call and ran to the car.  And by ran I used my full speed he already knew who I was and that was also very liberating.  I could crush on Glen all I wanted but I would never tell him the truth, not with the bad blood between my family and his in the past.  I slid into the sports car and put my seat belt on.  To which the Joker laughed so much he started coughing.

               “I’m not hiding any green rocks in my glove box precious.”

               The tires tore up the gravel flinging it backwards and the car lept into motion.  It was probably at this point I became truly enamored with cars that were fast enough to do something stupid in he noticed my grin and sped up.  He hit two hundred before he started to slow.  I saw Metropolis rising above the farmlands ahead of us.  To my surprise once we hit the city he drove at exactly the speed limit.  We were stopped at a red light when I finally said something.

               “What’s with the Joker thing?  You have his car the hair, the face, is that one of his suits?”

               “That is a very long and complicated story my dear.  Let’s leave some mystery.”

               “No way you’re an adult.  And the Joker, if he wasn’t dead would be like a hundred.  So why pretend to be someone so old?”

               “Tsk, tsk.”

               “Come on tell me something, you know my real name.”

               “Do I, Amber Kal-El?  Hmm.  I don’t think I do.  You’re wearing a mask too.”

               “How do you know that name? I didn’t even know it…”

               “A little birdy floating up in the sky told me.”

               I rolled my eyes.  I was getting nowhere and getting frustrated.  He pulled up in front of a building in downtown Metropolis.  It was BMC the company that had done my gene treatments before I became Amber.

               “These folks have been very naughty.  Do you know why?”

               “They make people pay for life saving gene therapy?”

               He laughed.

               “No!  They disguise human experimentation as gene therapy!  And I think that stinks.  Stinks like Harley after a weekend bender.”

               I shook my head.

               He pulled on a pair of black latex gloves and offered me a pair and a Halloween mask.

               “I said nothing illegal!”

               He patted my cheeks and giggled.

               “What could be more legal then punishing the baddies?”

               “That is what police are for.”

               “Police!  Pish!  They work for the government.  And the government works for corporations.  What are they going to do?  Wag their finger and say stop!  No.  They’re going to say gimme more money for my campaign so I can get more money!  Oh you’re experimenting on children who are dying anyway?  In that case, that will be a trip to the Bahamas too!”

               He shook his head.

               “No, my dear, dear, dark angel!  Only the fires of righteousness can punish these evil doers.”

               “But you’re a super villain, why do you care?”

               He put his hand to his forehead leaving a white streak of make up on his glove.

               “A super villain!  You wound me.  I am a force for good.  The corruption, the bile that these corporations spew.  The division the politician’s demand!  That is the evil of the world.  You know what Batman’s problem has always been?  He bends over for the police and spreads his cheeks every time they ask.  Same with Super dumb dumb before his untimely demise.  There is no truth justice and the American way.  Just the rich and the corporations paying the politicians to keep the common man down.  Well, I say no more!  Now come Dark Angel.  Let us go find out what our naughty, naughty targets have been up to hmm?”

               I sighed and followed him into the building after pulling the Harley Quinn wig onto my head and strapping the bunny mask on.  I left my glasses in the car.  He started skipping up to the front door and pulled out a brightly colored remote control from his pocket he pressed a few buttons and all the lights went out in the BMC building.  I rushed to catch up.

               “What did you just do?”

               “E-M-P!”

               “Where the hell did you get something like that?”

               He put his finger to his lips and spun his walking stick around his other hand.  I could have stopped him at any moment, but I had to admit there was a part of me that really wanted to know what happened to me at BMC.  That burning sensation I’d felt when they injected me was too similar to what happened to me when I touched the crystal.  And I had to admit the Joker wasn’t wrong in his assessment of how the world worked.  What harm could it due breaking into an air gapped server bank right?  Boy was I wrong in the end.  I was fourteen really and this Joker by the look of him even under his make up was barely older than me.  Security guards came rushing out of the front doors at us and I was utterly shocked by the Joker spinning in a circle and clocking the first two which his walking stick.

               “I know it’s not my shtick, but I have a riddle for you!”

               I threw the last guard into a wall trying not to hurt him too bad.

               “You…we… shouldn’t be hurting these guys.”

               He pouted and adjusted his hat.

               “You don’t want to hear my riddle?”

               I yanked the door open and motioned him inside and he stood there looking at me like a lost puppy.

               “Fine!  What is your riddle?”

               “When is a cane like a club?”

               I frowned, it was way too easy and had been used before many times.

               “Whenever you want it to be.”

               He pouted momentarily then strolled inside tipping his hat at me as he passed.  I watched him walked on and realized I wasn’t behind him.

               “Come on, you’re letting the cold out.”

               I rolled my eyes and followed him as he danced his way through the foyer of the BMC building.  He got to the bottom of a set of escalators and leaned on the railing because it was powered down.  He motioned to the one leading downwards.

               “Be a dear and go kick the emergency power on, oh and while your at it, rip the security system out hmm?”

               “What are your legs broken?”

               “No, but I thought you’d rather smash some inanimate objects instead of the police officers who are about to arrive.”

               “Police?  No!  We aren’t hurting police officers.”

               “Oh pish.  You’re so soft hearted.  I’ll just incapacitate them.  At worst they’ll get a day off.”

               He grinned at me.  That disturbing grin of his.  I was this far into this mess and I really wanted to see what BMC had done to me so I rushed down the stairs.  I heard the sirens easily and had no wish to beat up on police officers. By the time I’d returned all four police officers were on the ground moaning and rubbing their chests…with shirts off.  I looked at the Joker who leaned down and picked up a radio.  He cleared his throat and I swear he went from sounding like a fourteen-year-old boy to adult just like that.

               “False alarm over here at the BMC.  We’re going to back up security until power company can get out and make repairs.  It’s a lot of ground to cover.”

               He dropped the radio and looked at me then skipped and danced towards me and swept his arm into mine.

               “You are so much more fun than Harley ever was.  She was always such a yes girl.”

               I looked back at the officers.  If I saw them nowadays I’d assume they were on some form hallucinogenic substance but in my innocence I had no idea what he’d done to them.

               “What did you do to them?”

               “I gave them a free trip to Funville.  Trust me they’re having a better time than we are.”

                I looked at him and shrugged.

               “What now?”

               “Now we break into the datacenter and we steal all their precious secrets.  Maybe even something about you hmm?”

               “This is so I can find out what I want to know isn’t it?”

               “Yes, Kristen it is.”

               “How the hell do you know that name?  I haven’t told anyone that.”

               “Well, you see, there was one patient of BMC dosed with their mutagen stolen from me!  How dare they?  That was mine and Harley’s!  Very rude.  What plans I had for it before…the Bat.  Where was I?”

               “You were talking about a girl who was dosed with mutagen.”

               “Yes!  Oh yes.  Once upon a time there was a little crippled girl named Kristen.  She had neither eyes to see, nor legs to walk.  Then one day she blew her top.”

               He made an explosion sound and waved his hand around to emphasize it.  I was on the verge of tears.  Not that I didn’t relive the trauma every night but to hear someone else voice it.  To know what I’d done.  A lunatic at that.  It scared me.  He could ruin me.

               “Why are you bringing this up now?”

               “Because my dear, none of it was your fault.  Oh, I see it in your eyes. You’re pondering if ripping my head off would offend your sensibilities!  So delightful.  You’re a regular homicidal maniac under that superhero wanna-be exterior.  If you decide to do it, please make sure it gets preserved, so you have something to remember our relationship together!”

               “What relationship?”

               “One of endearing love and mutual respect of course!  We’re in this together my dear.”

               He tugged me towards the elevator that was powered now that I’d turned on emergency power.  He was stronger than he should be for a human.  Something was definitely off about him.  I had a feeling if it came to blows, I’d have a few bruises afterwards.  He pressed the elevator button with his walking stick and smiled at me and started twiddling his thumbs.

               “Three hundred people in one day, including your entire family, every living relative!  You completely cratered my record.  But Kristin, it isn’t your fault.  It’s this vicious place’s fault.  So I’m not sure your record counts, I’m sorry.”

               He laughed at his own pun.  I was caught between groaning at his terrible comedy act and the impulse to kiss him.  I really could not understand why I was so enamored with him.  I know now it was just exciting to have someone look at me the way he looked at me.  Teenage me was a bit of an attention seeker or at least boy hungry.  I guess its true teenager brains are not fully developed and no matter how smart they are they can still royally screw up.

               “Why do you care about them so much?  If you really are the Joker then you only care about yourself.”

               “Not so, not so.  That Bat never understood there was a madness to my method…or was it method to my madness.”

               He shrugged and continued on his merry stroll through the cubicles that surrounded us.

               “Anyway.  The system is broken.  The only way to fix a system is to tear it down into anarchy and see where the pieces fall.  The Bat is so black and white.  Nightwing had something I tell you.  I was his number one supporter right up until he broke my neck…he broke my neck.  How are we talking right now?”

               He scratched his nose.  I knew the Joker was supposed to be certifiably insane, but this guy had enough going on to write several journals on him.

               “Why BMC specifically?  You obviously looked into them before you knew about me.”

               “Why not BMC?  Their crimes make mine look like I was stealing chewing gum.”

               “No, you have a personal stake in this.”

               “You are so insistent.  Did anyone ever tell you that?”

               “Yes.”

               He stopped at non-descript grey door I could hear all sorts of noise from the other side.

               “If you would new Harley.”

               He motioned to the door with his hand.  I pressed my gloved hand against it and paused before shoving it open.

               “You tell me why first.”

               He rolled his eyes and grinned that Cheshire Cat grin of his.  Tapped my nose with the large jewel on the tip of his walking stick.

               “Do you know what its like to be stuck in a pimple faced child’s body when you’re the clown prince of crime?  The bees knees?  Dealing with his insipid teenage angst?  Watching him fumble his words as he tries to talk to girls?  He would have been better of dead.  The bald idiot.  Cure for cancer indeed.  They thought they could control me!  Me!  All with my mutagen!  Worse, look what they did to you!”

               I frowned.  It was a jumble of insanity but it seemed to make sense to him.  I shoved the door open.  The lock was reinforced but really what was that to a half-Kryptonian teenager on Earth? It popped open with tearing metal sound and he tipped his hat to me before heading through.  He went straight for a cart with a monitor and keyboard on it and rolled it too one of the servers as if he knew exactly what he was doing.  I leaned on the torn door with my arms crossed watching for any sign of security.  I glanced over and he was hen pecking at the keyboard one finger at a time.  I’d only been able to see for six months and I could type faster then the idiot.  I suppose it was mostly just his odd way of doing things that amused him.  I knew him for years and I still couldn’t understand what would go on in his head sometimes.  I glanced out and back and he had plugged in a memory stick. Which he promptly pulled out then typed for a few more minutes and waved me over.

               “I’m keeping a look out.”

               He looked at me with his intense blue eyes.

               “Why would you ever do that?

               “Because we are committing several federal crimes?”

               “Silly Kristin.  You’d hear them long before you saw them!”

               “What are you supposed to be anyway?  Demented Willy Wonka?”

               He scoffed and continued to wave me over.

               “Never children my dear, never children.  We leave them to the sickos.”

               I kept my arms crossed as I walked over to him.  He tapped the screen with his gloved hand.

               “You see!  Kristin Laurence.  Thirteen years old, oh sorry, Fourteen now isn’t it?  Oh look.  Your birthday last year.  And what do our eyes see?  M-352 injection.”

               He pursed his lips and did his hen pecking on the keyboard while staring at me intently.  Then he hit the enter key as if he was trying to stab it to death with his finger.  The screen shifted to a chemical formula.  I have enough Kryptonian education that it is easy to decipher now, at the time though, completely foreign language.

               “Is there a uh dumb blonde version of that?”

               He cackled.

               “You were infused with the DNA of a Solarin.  And because of my majestic mutagen you didn’t die.  You see!  They did this to you, your family.  And how many others?  Oh…let us see….”

               He stared at me again while hen pecking his way through a series of commands then pointed at the screen and taking a bow.  It was Voidmonger, at least his mortal identity.  Also another one of BMC’s many experiments gone wrong.  Now I was really starting to feel guilty.  At the time he was an insect to be crushed…but when I saw him at twelve.  Dying from a rare genetic disorder all I could think was there by the grace of God go I.  I felt his hand on his shoulder and his hand sweep finger sweep across my cheek.

               “There, there.  He was a rabid animal and needed to be put down.  Not like us precious.  His anger was misplaced.  Or maybe… it was redirected?  Hmm?”

               He had a bigger hard drive attached.  No way he could pull all the information off the computers with that thing.

               “What is the point of that?  It will be tomorrow night before it finishes.”

               “Oh ye of little faith!  I am getting what we need.  Not what we want!”

               “And what do we need?”

               “The formulas and patients who they were used on!”

               “Why would we need that?”

               He tapped his chin.

               “You know I don’t know.  Hmm.  Oh well.  Take care of all this would you?”

               “They’ll have backups.”

               He cackled.

               “No, they won’t!”

               “What about all of the good they do with their vaccines?”

               “Do two rights and a big wrong make a right?”

               “No but…people will die of preventable diseases.”

               He laughed.

               “And what about diseases they cause?”

               I gave him the best…big kitty eyes I could.  You know how good I was at that point?  Attack dogs could do better job of it.

               “Could you pretty please at least get that data too?”

               He blinked at me.

               “Oh, fine for you my dark angel.  We’ll even go rescue the samples.”

               “Thank you.”

               He tapped a few more command lines and leaned on the cart.

               “You’re still not going to melt these are you sweet cheeks?”

               “If I do I won’t have any clothes left.  Its not very gentlemanly of you to ask.”

               He put his fingers to his lips.

               “Oh yes, oh my.  What kind of gentlemen would do that to their companion?”

               “Don’t worry I got it.”

               He opened his long-tailed purple tuxedo jacket and I swear to you he had enough plastic explosives hanging inside to level the building.  I was shocked enough I just stared after him as he started setting them up around the room.  When he returned he poked my nose.

               “Did you catch any flies while I was gone?”

               “What?”

               “You know because your mouth was on the floor.”

               I closed my mouth and pointed at his jacket.

               “Where did you get all of those?”

               “From my stash of course dear.  Don’t be so dull.”

               He made a ding sound then disconnected the portal disk drive and slipped it into his pocket.

               “Now.  I believe I said we would get some samples!  Chop! Chop!”

               He wondered off and I followed him to the one working elevator which we rode down several floors into a sub-basement.  As we got off the elevator, he looked at me and grinned wickedly.

               “Cold storage means more then you think it does here.”

               “They have bodies down here then?”

               He pouted.

               “You are fun ruiner sometimes Kristin.”

               “Ruiner is not a word.”

               “It is now.”

               I rolled my eyes as he led me to the freezer.

               “Won’t these samples get ruined if we try to carry them out?”

               “Nonsense.  We’ll use their own containers against them.”

               He pointed to a room, and I shoved the door open and inside were battery powered freezer containers all sitting on chargers.  I started walking towards one and paused and looked at him and narrowed my eyes.

               “We aren’t stealing any viruses, or anything are?”

               “No!  No, perish that thought.  We are on a mission of justice tonight not pestilence.  Though pestilence can be fun, can’t it?”

               “I swear if you…I will throw you into orbit.”

               “Oh, you say the darndest things.  Come on now, we haven’t got all night.”

               I picked up two of the heavy freezer units.  I mean the would be heavy if I hadn’t been strong enough to throw a train engine at that point.  I followed him to the freezers. He pried the keypad off and started messing with the guts, I could do that now.  Thanks grandpa Bruce but at the time I had no idea what he was up too, but I still watched eager for a lesson, but none came.  After a few sparks the door unlocked, and he went inside and started picking samples off the shelves like he had a shopping list in his head.  I tried to keep an eye on what he was grabbing but they were all coded with barcodes and numbers.  I can tell you now, since I’ve seen the list, they were all samples of vaccines, with the exception of a few mutagenic retroviruses that were inert if not in someone’s blood stream.  Not sure what he did with those.  Really don’t think I ever want to find out.

               His car was packed full of battery powered freezers and me.  Sports cars were not designed for criminal enterprises it seemed.  He grinned at me about thirty seconds after we pulled away from the curb.  I had completely forgotten about the explosives at this point and jumped about three inches when they went off.  I looked back and saw a fireball come out the side of the building.  He gasped loudly.

               “You never look back at explosions you caused.  Its tacky dear.”

               I could see another orange glow over the city in the distance as we drove across an overpass towards Smallville.  He was driving the speed limit, maybe a bit under while we traveled on the highway.  It surprised me.

               “So uh, why are you driving like my grandmother?”

               He touched my forearm and it honestly sent chills through me in a good way.

               “Well, you see my young and beautiful super villain in training.  If you don’t want to get caught, you don’t break the law.”

               “You’re smarter than you look.”

               He laughed.  Beyond that the ride was quiet.  I wasn’t sure how I felt about our escapade.  It had been exciting enough.  But he was…possibly far older than me and in no way should I be associating with him.  I know now who he really was of course.  But I’m going to let you figure that out.

              

Chapter 19: Lips that taste like chocolate.

Summary:

Amber has finally found a therapist she can trust and discovers the mysterious boy Joker isn't done with her. She also experiences her first real kiss. We are also introduced to one of the mentors that helped build her into the woman she becomes.

Notes:

Beware: This deals with traumatic body dysmorphia.

               Well, this is the part of my story I’ve been avoiding.  I haven’t really talked about it besides the one therapist who I pissed off so badly he threw me out of his office.  I suppose its time.  I don’t want to think my extremely balanced, calm demeanor appeared overnight.  Ya, right, I’m still just a human.  I just have less PTSD.  It took the bulk of August for me to find a therapist I could work with.  We tried twelve different ones.  I finally found one that I felt comfortable with after one session.  She was younger than Emma, just recently out of the military and no arrogance to speak of.  She seemed compassionate but firm and handled my particular brand of rebellion very well.  She was a specialist in PTSD.  Emma knew her from the military.  She didn’t tell me quite how they met.  Things got real at our fifth session.  Partially because of my meeting with the…new Joker?  Honestly, I still don’t know what to call him.  Our visit to BMC had brought the topic I have been avoiding forever to the front of my mind.

               I was wearing a skirt and a t-shirt.  I had been wearing more skirts to get used to them, so I wasn’t so freaked out about the school uniform.  Dr.  Yakovich suggested it, and it had been working. It was partially why I agreed to let mom make a second appointment.  We were on our fifth now and she seemed great, but a bit hesitant about me.  She peeked her head out of her door and motioned me in.  I left my bag with my mom and went inside the office and sat down on one of her chairs.  She sat in another across from me.  Unlike a lot of the therapists, we had tried she didn’t have a desk between us.  Her office wasn’t pristine.  It was chaotic, another reason I liked her.  It made her seem like she wasn’t caught up in looking like a therapist.

               “Hello Amber.”

               “Hello Dr. Yakovich.”

               “Let’s go with slightly less formal, call me Kim.”

               “Okay, Kim.”

               “So, how has the skirt wearing been going?”

               “They are comfortable, but I still think I look like an anorexic albino. With knobby knees.”

               She smiled.

               “You’ll grow into your body.  Just give it time Amber.  Overall, how do you feel about your body?”
               “It feels like it doesn’t belong to me.  I look in the mirror and I see a stranger.”

               “In your history, you mentioned a coma and memory loss. You think that could have something to do with it?  Could we discuss that?”

               I shrugged and nodded.  She frowned.

               “Amber, I’m not here to waste your time or mine.  You’ve been dancing around the subject of your coma and Amnesia for five sessions now.  Either you start being honest with me, or I can’t help you.”

               I felt the urge to run but I stayed.

               “I am scared to talk about it.”

               “Amber do you feel like this is a safe space between us?”

               “I guess.”

               “Then why can’t you open up about it?”

               “Because I’m not sure I’d still be able to stay with Emma and Henry.”

               “You’re already divorcing yourself from them in this conversation, last week you called them Mom and Dad.”

               I nodded.

               “This is secret right; You can’t tell anyone else what is said in here?”

               “Not unless I think you are a danger to yourself and others.  I think you will become a danger to yourself if you don’t start making progress, now that is not a threat, or tell me or you’re deemed a threat.  I’m just saying I know PTSD when I hear about it and see it, and you have PTSD.  You have some very traumatic memories, and you cannot deal with them until you’re honest about them.  I know its painful. If you can’t trust me to tell me what really going on by now, I’m not sure you ever will.”

               I put my face in my hands and took several deep breaths.

               “I lied about having amnesia. I remember everything that happened to me, who I was, who my parents were, who my family was, who my best friend was.  I have a photographic memory I remember every scream, every prayer, every death gasp.”

               She had this brief instance of shock.

               “Let’s start with your real name.”

               “Kristen Laurence.  She keeps haunting me like this ghost.  Every time I feel like I am weak or can’t breathe.  I’m back there in that body.”

               “You say, back there in that body, and are referring to your old self as a ghost.  You’re dissociating yourself from your past.”

               “Yes, how else can I cope with it, if she killed them then, me, Amber Morris, didn’t, couldn’t have done it.  I just want Kristen to go away, be forgotten and dead.”

               “But she won’t go away will she?  She’s there always at your back of your mind. Reminding you of what happened.  You still look like Kristen, Amber, you are her.  You can change that.”

               I had tears on my cheeks by now and was shaking my head.

               “No, I don’t. You don’t understand.  And I have no idea how I can make you believe me.”

               “Try.”

               I closed my eyes and took several more deep breaths.  The thought of doing what I was about to do made me feel like throwing up.  Oh, how the Joker made things so easy.  He knew me, the real me and still he sought me out.

               “Do you mind if I pull out my phone?”

               “Please do.”

               I dry heaved a few times while I my shaking hands turned on my phone and searched for my picture, my real picture on the memorial page for the explosion.  It was me in a park with my guide dog in a wheelchair I couldn’t even look at it. I gave her the phone and tried not to throw up.  I was just so disturbed by the divide between what I see in the mirror and what I used to be my brain couldn’t process it and was making my body act strange.  Like my family had just died all over again.  I was gasping for breath and hyper-ventilating.  She closed the app for me and put my phone on her desk behind her.  She waited for me to be able to get everything under control before continuing.

               “That was obviously very traumatic for you.  So why do you think you and this girl are the same?  Does she talk to you?”

               I blinked and my feelings of trauma were replaced by anger, I had just gone through all that and she didn’t believe me.  I yelled, I know I shouldn’t have but my brain was not working properly at that point.

               “I told you wouldn’t believe me!”

               I heard the door open and Kim stood up.

               “Emma you should not be in here, leave please.”

               My mother stammered.

               “But I heard her scream.”

               “You need to leave Emma, this is a private session and for it to be a safe space you need to keep it that way, if you can’t please leave my office and come back in forty minutes.”

               Emma backed away looking like she’d been slapped.  The door closed and Kim walked past me and locked the door then took her seat again.

               “Sorry about that I try not to keep the door locked because I don’t want you to feel trapped in here.  I also apologize.  I misunderstood.”

               I could hear in her voice she was patronizing me. 

               “That was me, twisted hands, legs that didn’t work, I was mentally retarded, blind. I was a crippled little blight on my parent’s lives.  They would have been better off if I had never been born.  Obviously, it was me who killed them.  They spent twelve years trying to keep me alive, staying broke, losing sleep.  Pretending it was a good thing I made through another year.  They were good people, loving people and I”

               I pounded my chest with my fist.

               “Me, I killed them for all their trouble.  And I survived. And now I look like this.  Perfect face, perfect eyes, perfect hair.  A mind so expansive I know most people around me can’t keep up.  I’m stronger, faster, smarter, I am just better then everyone. I don’t deserve this body; I should have died with them.  I should have died instead of them.  That…abomination of a human being that twisted diseased genetic aberration, that is what I should look like, that is my true face.”

               I pointed at the phone.

               She listened to me very carefully, but I could still tell.  I shook my head and stood up.  I walked to her desk where she had a chunk of granite as a book end and I crushed into dust in my hand.  She fell out of her chair.

               “Sorry, but you were being slow.”

               I sat back down.

               “You’re a metahuman.”

               “No, I’m not I’m a clone of Superman.  Someone left a virus bomb, and it was given to Kristen for her birthday and she turned into me and that process caused the explosion that burned my family alive around me my entire family every living relative was at my thirteenth birthday party celebrating that I was still alive. Every living being in that building was incinerated and I caused it, I did by touching that crystal.  I can never forget their screams.  How it felt to be burned by a fire hotter than the surface of the sun from the inside out.”

               She had gotten back into her seat and was staring at me.  I couldn’t blame her.  She took several minutes to recover. She finally stood up.

               “Excuse me for a few minutes Amber.”

               She went to her desk and clicked a few times, then walked out the office door and sat down across from me.  She looked calmer now.

               “I’ve told your mother I’m going to extend the session by an hour. Let’s continue where we left off.”
               “Seriously? Just let’s go?”

               “Amber, yes I am shocked by all of this, but you have proven your point.  I can help you come to terms with your new body. It is not the same, but it is not completely different then people who go through with gender reassignment surgery and have trouble coming to terms with their new body.   Or children going through puberty, or people are in accidents where they are disfigured. You are not alone, you just have a different set of circumstances.  The kind of trauma you have suffered it leaves a mark.  With medication and cognitive behavior therapy we can make progress.”

               “I appreciate your belief, but the medication won’t work on me.”

               “What do you mean?”

               “They don’t work on me.  I tried to kill myself by overdosing on fentanyl I took enough to kill ten people, and I fell asleep for an hour.  And woke up like It was nothing.”

               “Amber, are you still suicidal?”

               “I am not, I mean I think the world would better off if I was dead, but I’ve tried several times and the only thing that came close was a void blast from a Metahuman and even that was taking forever.  I am not going to list all my attempts off, but it is pointless to try again, because I will fail.”

               “Where you really trying?  Did you genuinely mean to end your life?  Or were you just doing things you knew you wouldn’t get hurt by?”

               “I didn’t know what could or couldn’t kill me.  I was trying hard.  But how am I going to succeed with a body like this?”

               I reached into my purse and pulled out my work knife that I used on the farm.  Kim’s eyes went wide as I pulled it out my sheath.

               “Amber, you don’t have to do this.”

               I slammed it down on my thigh and she screamed.  The blade shattered leaving me holding the handle.  I threw the handle in her garbage pail and dusted the debris from my skirt and legs into my hand and let it fall into the garbage pail.  Kim was pale and breathing heavily.  Like she was having a panic attack, but she seemed to come to her senses.

               “This is what I live with.  I don’t break, the stuff that hits me breaks.  If I get hit by a car, the car and the people inside they get hurt, I don’t.  If I’m hugging my sister and I don’t have absolute control over my body I could kill her.”

               Kim nodded and looked much less freaked out.

               “I’m sorry I shouldn’t have done that, I frightened you and made a mess.”

               “No, no, you are fine.  You are trusting me with some very sensitive information about yourself.  I am not familiar with any of what you are experiencing physically.  If you had told me that you were immune to knives, I wouldn’t have believed you.”

               “Bullets barely leave bruises.”

               “So, you did try to kill yourself, but you’re no longer having those thoughts?”

               “No.”

               “Why the change of heart?”

               I shrugged and bit my lower lip nervously.

               “I met a boy…two boys.”

               “That’s good, so, lets circle back to the things your mother listed off that were a concern to her, that make her believe you didn’t care about living or not, when you moved between her and the bullets, it had nothing to do with wanting to die, you just knew they wouldn’t hurt you?”

               “At that point I was pretty sure they wouldn’t hurt me.  I was shot eight times and once in the head a short time before.  I assumed it would hurt and I would wake up a few minutes later with the popping out of me like they did before.  But that time they bounced off.  My durability seems to be increasing exponentially.”

               “So, you didn’t think you would die protecting them, or when you walked into those power lines.”

               “I honestly wasn’t sure about the powerlines I didn’t try electrocution, but apparently it didn’t do anything to me.  I was pretty sure I would be fine, but I wasn’t really thinking, this could kill me yay when I walked into them.  I was just thinking I need to get them out of there.”

               “Okay, I understand.  I’m confident you aren’t going to hurt yourself or anyone else.  Let’s go back to the mirror.  Come with me.”

               Kim walked towards a door when she opened it there was a full-length mirror on it. Look in the mirror Amber. I stepped in front of it. I saw a bruise where the knife had hit me. I flicked more metal fragments off my skirt.

               “Who do you see?”

               I shrugged.

               “Who am I supposed to see?”

               “Look in the mirror, and say, I am Amber Morris and this is my reflection.”

               I rolled my eyes.

               “I am Amber Morris, and this is my reflection.”

               “Good.  Now say it like you believe yourself.”

               “I am Amber Morris, and this is my reflection.”

               “Better.  Is there anything of Kristen in your reflection, look closely.”

               “I don’t know I was blind; I couldn’t see more then blurs.”

               “You have a photographic memory, think back to the picture you showed me.”

               “I don’t want to.”

               “You need to, to get past your aversion.”

               “I’m feeling sick.”

               “Take a deep breath. And once you’re ready try again.”

               I took a few deep breaths and pushed the feeling of nausea that was threatening to overwhelm me.

               “Is there anything left of Kristen in your reflection?”

               I shook my head.

               “No.”

               “Then perhaps the way you are dealing with this body dysmorphia is what is best for you, hmm? Kristen is dead, Amber Morris is alive and looking at herself in this mirror.”

               “Look in the mirror again, look at every part of the reflection.  Move your hand wiggle your fingers and say out loud, I see my left hand.  I see my face.  I see my chest.  I see my knee.  Do it every time you have privacy and are looking in a mirror.  And when you don’t think it to yourself.  Every time you see a picture of yourself, or your reflection. That is me, Amber Morris in that picture, that is me Amber Morris in that mirror.  When you hear your voice on a recording, think to yourself that is me talking, that is Amber Morris.  You need to train yourself to see you in the mirror.  You are Amber Morris, and that beautiful face is your face.  That beautiful hair is your hair.  Whatever your mind thinks it should see, it is wrong.”

               She closed the door and motioned to the seats we were using before.

               “Amber, this is going to take a long time.  We can’t fix this overnight and with your inability to take medication it is going to take longer, but we can get you through this, we just need patience.  You are going to have to put in most of the work.  There are also some other things we need to address besides the PTSD and Body Dysmorphia.  You have ADHD.  You also have ASD.  You don’t grow out of those.  You learn to live with them, and you can’t be medicated for the ADHD.  We have a long road ahead of us, but if you’re willing to put in the work you can overcome all of this.”

               “I’m a human brain stuck in an alien body.  You honestly think I’ll be okay?”

               “I do.”

               “You’re very optimistic.”

               “I am.  Okay, I think that is enough for today.  We have broken down the barriers between us.  That is the hardest part, now we just have to break down the barriers in yourself.”

               “Thank you, Kim.”

               “Thank you for trusting me.  And be careful with those boys.  I know what I was like when I was a teenage girl and I was not always the best at self-control.  You are strong enough you can seriously hurt someone if you do not control your emotions and yourself.”

               I nodded to her and left.  I felt better, like a weight was lifted off my shoulders.  I’m still not alright.  I’m still a mess, but that was the start of me starting to accept who I was.  That and the Joker just embracing my…me-ness. Oh, he was trouble, but we had so much fun. 

*****

               After we got home that night and everyone else was asleep I wavered about going to bed.  I was still in my clothes from the visit with Kim.  I will admit it I had been obsessively checking my phone to see if he would text me.  Caitlin had texted, April had texted, Jacob had texted, Glen hadn’t, but he was never much of a texter or phone person.  I say texted but it was the snap chat of the time.  Who wants parent’s being able to see what you’ve been up to?  Since my legal age was twelve I was violating the terms and conditions, I guess I was destined for a life of conflicted morals.  I finally put my phone away and started to pull my t-shirt off but damn it if my phone didn’t vibrate.  I let my shirt back down and picked it up and it was a message from him.  I knew it was him because it was joker spelled out and funky characters.  It was an annoying message with a bunch of emjois instead of words with a random poop emoji in the center to throw me off.  I wonder what it means that most of the time I could decipher his insanity driven behavior.  Maybe I’m as crazy as he is, that night he was just asking me to sneak out and meet him at a Metropolis address.  I sent him an annoyed text back.

               English works better.

               I grabbed my fake glasses and put them on and jumped out of my window and ran to Metropolis.  How much easier my juvenile delinquency would have been if I knew how to do the Kryptonian flying.  Instead, I had to run everywhere or risk showing up naked.  The number of pairs of shoes I went through.  My bio-film wasn’t quite working one hundred percent at this point in my life.  It was fifty/fifty if I’d be covered in fire and naked, or in silver seventies bodysuit chic, sans the bell bottoms. I missed his return text which was a series of Kryptonian symbols.  I translated it afterwards it was a lame joke about me being able to understand emoji speak better then Kryptonian.  He could be such a royal…pain in the…  He was waiting for me in his full get up.  Standing in front of an old age home.  It was named Shady Palms.  What palm trees had to do with Metropolis I still have no idea, and it’s still there by the way.  He jumped and clapped when he saw me then he stopped suddenly and started at my hair with those striking blue eyes of his.  Maybe it’s the teenage rose-colored glasses but they still give me butterflies in my tummy just remembering them.  I was kind of annoyed by the cryptic messages so I may have been slightly rude.

               “What?  Do I have bug on my forehead or something?”

               “No, but your hair is a mess.”

               I’m pretty sure if looks could kill he probably would have been dead at that very moment.

               “I just ran sixty miles to meet you here, if you wanted my hair neat you should have picked me up!”

               He looked very confused.

               “You didn’t fly?”

               “No, because if I fly my clothes burn off.”

               He wrinkled his nose.

               “What kind of Kryptonian are you?”

               “The fourteen-year-old kind!  Superman wasn’t flying until he was nineteen!”

               “Well, if you’re scoring yourself based on that underachiever, you’ll never get anywhere in life my dark angel!”

               I grabbed him by the lapels and pulled him close.  Our noses touched which sent a thrill of excitement through me.  My intention was to shake him until he told me what we were doing at a retirement community, but I ended up kissing him full on the lips instead.  As first kisses go it was earth shattering.  I assure you I am not the girl who makes the first move but he was just so irresistible.  I released him and he stumbled backwards.  I’m fairly sure I was glowing in the dark my cheeks were so red.  His mouth opened and closed a few times.  All I could think is, I want to do that again, and also that he tasted like chocolate.  I’m not sure what was going through is head.  He is insane after all. He adjusted is purple jacket and fixed his hair.  In that moment I had forgotten where we were or the fact that I wanted to know why we were there.  He took a few minutes of looking back and forth between me and the door of the retirement cabin we were in front of.  This was the first and only time he was at a loss for words in the entirety of our relationship.  Finally, he cleared his throat and looked at me and pointed to the door.  There was a squeak in his voice as he spoke.

               “So, umm.”

               I raised my eyebrow at him.

               “Even you are usually more coherent than that.  Use your words like they taught you in school.”

               He giggled, it sounded nervous.  I was starting to think I broke him.  He was saved by the door of the cabin opening.  It was an older woman with silver hair and blue eyes.  She blinked at the Joker.

               “Puddin?”

               The Joker jumped back.

               “Who are you?”

               “Its me Mr. J!  I knew you’d be back.  I never gave up hope.”

               She reached out to hug him and I tried not to laugh as the Joker dodged out of the way.  I was pretty amazed at how quick and lithe this old woman was.  I didn’t know much about her at the time, I can tell you, that it was in fact Dr. Quinzel.

               “Puddin why are you being like this?”

               “You… have grey hair!”

               “I got old waiting for you Mr. J but I waited!”

               I started to giggle in spite of myself as she chased after him.

               “Help me dark angel!”

               I did not help him.  She finally got him and hugged him then started to kiss him.  The look on his face was priceless.  Okay maybe that was a bit of petty revenge for dragging me into a terrorist attack on BMC.  When I had exhausted my amusement at his predicament, I tapped her on the shoulder and tried to rescue him.

               “Excuse me Dr. Quinzel.  I don’t think this is your Joker.  He’s uh…too young.”

               She looked at me then back to him, she then shoved him away.  She was really strong for an old woman.  I’m glad I never had to fight her.  She was nuts but she was adorable at the same time.  She pointed at him.

               “Wait you’re not my puddin, you’re too short!”

               She stormed back towards her cabin and reached under a wicker bench that was resided on her front porch and pulled out a worn and bloodstained baseball bat.

               “I’ll teach you to impersonate Mr. J!”

               I decided to stop her.  Not because I was overly concerned about him, more so that I wanted to kiss him more that night and thought his face getting beat up would get in the way of that.  When she swung I caught the bat and she struggled against me.  If you’re keeping score, Kryptonian teenager one, Harley Quinn, zero.  She looked at me and was confused at first then she smiled.

               “You’re Supe’s daughter!”

               I blinked at her, I wasn’t really sure how to respond so I just blurted out the first thing that came to me.  I was a teenager with ADHD.  Random thought is the only language I spoke.

               “I’m a huge fan!”

               She released the bat and fixed her hair.

                “You are?  Supe’s was so handsome.  I hadn’t been waiting for Puddin I might have been your mommy.”

               I smiled and nodded while silently wondering why I let his magnetic blue eye and lips that taste like chocolate get me into this predicament.

               “Oh you would have been the best mommy ever.  I’m sure you would have taught me all kinds of things.”

               “I still can!”

               She pouted.

               “Supe’s is dead, are you all alone little girl?”

               “No, I was adopted.  But umm, you know what, I would love to visit and you could tell me all about my dad...dy?”

               “Yes! You’re just so adorable.  You could use with a shorter skirt.  Maybe some color in your hair!”

               “Yes!”

               Joker started to move it would seem the love bombing by Harley had dazed him.  This drew her attention.

               “You stay down not-Mr. J.  You are mean playing with a girl’s heart that way.”

               She started to move towards him and I slipped between them.

               “Please forgive my boyfriend sometimes he can be an insensitive jerk.”

               She frowned nodded.

               “Men are awful, except my Puddin.”

               She hooked her arm into mine and started tugging me towards her cabin. She was going on about something or other as we were walking I looked over my shoulder and mouthed the words you owe me.  All he did was grin at me like this was his plan all along.  The little rat.  She slapped my cheek because my eyes were lingering on those lips of his.  You know those people you kiss, and the world just stands still around you?  Like something could explode, an entire restaurant of people could be staring at you and you just don’t notice any of it?  That was what it was like kissing him.  I was starting to understand Harley's obsession.  Not that I could ever fall that hard for anyone.  I’m much to well-adjusted.

               Harley closed her door and sat me down on her couch.  Her home was, unique.  There were a few shrines to the Joker.   Guns in picture frames and pictures of her with all kinds of superheroes.  Most of which had passed on of old age.  She came back with tea and poured it out.  She sat down and crossed her legs in a chair across from me.  I was hesitant to drink tea steeped by a madwoman, but I wanted to stay on her good side, so I picked it up and took a sip.  That was when I knew we were kindred spirits.  It was apple cinnamon. She noticed my smile.

               “Imagine the nerve, pretending to be my Mr. J.”

               I nursed my cup and looked up at her.  I mean I’d met Batman.  He was kind of an old grouch, also my overprotective grandfather-adjacent.  Terri was a little older than me and kind of a jerk.  Jonn I barely talked to, and Diana is amazing.  She’s been my rock.  But Harley Quinn.  I cried when she died.  I went to her funeral.  You see this night was the first night of a friendship that would last until I was well into university.  She taught me so much and asked for nothing but company.  If I’m being honest, it was more therapeutic then any therapist I ever saw.  We’d just talk for hours on end when she wasn’t showing me how to build all of her favorite toys and how to break into anywhere without superstrength.  I still remember our conversation as I leaned back and crossed my legs, sipping that delicious apple cinnamon tea.

               “Dr. Quiznel?”

               “Yes pumpkin?”

               That was it, from that day forward to Harley Quinn I was always pumpkin.  Never Amber.

               “Not-Mr.J…  I think he thinks he’s Mr. J.”

               “Well then, he’s crazier than Mr. J. ever was!”

               I glanced down at my tea as he cradled it in my palm which was resting on my legs.

               “He seems to know things, Dr. Quiznel.”

               She motioned at me with her hand.

               “Don’t call me Doctor, Pumpkin, it makes me feel old.”

               “What should I call you?”

               “How about Harley?”

               I smiled at her and blushed slightly.  I barely knew anything about her at the time but I will admit I suffered from a tiny bit of hero worship.  I mean Emma…before her issues, was a great female role model, but Harley, she was just a girl who loved a boy and she owned it.  Also, she kicked ass.

               “Okay Harley.”

               “Well, I mean, he’s a bad guy right, Mr. J?  He kind of treated you badly, right?”

               Harley waved at me dismissively.

               “Oh Pumpkin, Mr. J he was just a typical guy.  I mean they all get mad sometimes.”

               I am going to just stop right there for a second.  I could never convince her how abusive her Joker had been.  I tried a few times, but her delusion was strong.  My Joker, he was different.

               “So, umm.  I really like my Mr. J.  But there’s another boy, but umm his dad and my… uh dad they didn’t like each other much.”

               “Go for Mr. J.  You can never go wrong with a man who’s always smiling right?  If Supe’s didn’t like someone then he was probably a bad person.”

               “Well, umm, he umm, and I…we… you know never mind.”

               There was a knock at the door.

               “Oh, if it’s that not-Mr. J. again I’m going to give him a mallet to the face!”

               I stood up and chased after her.

               “Harley, could you umm be nice to him?  Or if you’re not, don’t hit him in the face.  I was really hoping we’d make out again tonight.”

               She pouted as she was reaching for yet another baseball bat.  She had a lot of weapons.  So many bats.  I helped clean her home out after she passed there is a room on the Rebirth that is stacked with crates floor to ceiling with weapons just from her house.

               “Oh alright.  Just because you asked nicely Pumpkin.”

               I was very surprised that the person on the other side of the door was not my Mr. J.

Chapter 20: Through the Looking Glass Darkly - Part 1

Summary:

The Joker pushes Amber into something they may both regret.

               Now this part gets a little wild.  It’s one of those things you see in the cheesy comic book movies and science fiction but you’re like that is so cheesy there’s no such thing.  I hate finding out there are such things because it always means trouble. 

So where was I?  Oh yes, Harley opened the door, and it wasn’t Mr. J. Junior.  The figure that darkened my host’s doorway was none other than Batman.  Not Jerkface-Terry.  No, it was Batman, Batman.  Only he was not old.  Harley glomped onto him.

“Batie!”

My response was somewhat more confused sounding, but while I do have a lot of mental health issues being insane is not one of them, I think.

“Grandpa?”

He gently peeled Harley off of him and looked around.  It seemed he was not inclined to respond to me calling him Grandpa at the moment and was more concerned with Harley.  He stepped back and looked around again.

“This isn’t right.  Are you Harley Quinzel?”

“You got that right tall dark and handsome.”

I strained to look past the pair to see if I could see my Joker but he was nowhere I could spot him.  He probably left as soon as Batman showed up.  He looked past her at me next.

“Who are you?”

I was still confused.  While even at fourteen I was smart, I lacked experience and knowledge.  Now I could have told you this was obviously a dimensional incursion.  Then I was just thinking my grandfather…by adoption had just found the fountain of youth and hit his head.

“Your granddaughter? Amber?  You remember the one you shot with a particle beam like a month ago?”

He looked between Harley and I.  I was oblivious to his body language at the time.

“Amber Kal-El?  Emma’s adopted daughter?”

That got his attention.  Not the Emma part.  The part where he realized I was Kryptonian for the first time.

“Where is your father?”

“Asleep in bed on the farm?”

"Get him, now!"

"What can Henry possibly do for you?"

"Henry?"

"My dad...my adoptive dad, Emma's husband?"

“No I need your real father!.”

“He’s dead.”

Harley started nodding.

“Yes Batie, Supe’s dead.  Doomsday smooshed him.”

She turned to me and patted my cheek.

“Sorry Pumpkin.”

As I’ve mentioned repeatedly, me and understanding body language have a challenging history.  But even as socially blind as I was, I could see the news crushed his hope.  Harley pouted slightly and took his hand she patted it gently.

“There, there, Batie you come in and Harley will make you a nice cup of tea.  Even if you did break Puddin’s neck.”

Both of us looked at her.  Joker had referenced having his neck broken.  But he’d said it was Nightwing.  It made so much sense now why Grandpa Bruce was so sure Joker was dead and why he didn’t want to discuss it.  This Batman stumbled and almost fell over.  I can tell you from personal experience even as a Kryptonian dimension hopping will turn your upside down and inside out at the same time. For a human I can only imagine.  I jumped forward to help catch him and out of nowhere so did my Joker.  Batman was in no condition to fight anyone.  Harley started to take his mask off, and he tried to stop her.  Joker popped up behind me.

“Oh, Bruce stop being so bashful we all know who you are.  She’s your Granddaughter for Riddler’s sake.”

Harley apparently didn’t know because her hands went to her mouth.

“You’re handsome Brucie Bruce?”

The joker laughed in his maniacal laugh.

“Oops guess the bat’s out of the bag!”

When his cowl came off, I was shocked to see a scar running down the side of his face and a ragged tired man.  He was dehydrated and starving.  Also, he’d been shot by some form of energy weapon.  I knew what I had to do so I tugged Joker aside and whispered to him.

“You keep him safe.”

               He grinned at me with those irresistible lips of his.

               “And what are you going to do my ravishing super villainess?”

               “I’m going to get some green meteor r-”

               He cut me off.

               “Kryptonite precious.  Use your words.”

               “Fine Kryptonite and we’re going to give him a transfusion.  Can you do that without killing us?”

               He tapped his chin as if pondering my question. 

               “Will we do the thing where our lips touch afterwards?”

               I grabbed his lapels again and kissed him.

               “Yes, just keep him safe.”

               He fixed his lapels again.

               “Of course, I will keep my future grandfather-in-law safe, my precious.”

               I turned to run to the Kent farm then I turned back to him.

               “Don’t you dare call him that to his face.  I don’t want him to have a heart attack while I’m gone!”

               He laughed again and made shooing motions with his hands.  I must be insane to have trusted him and Harley, but what choice did I have?  That night I committed my second felony.  Technically after BMC it was probably more like sixtieth if you were counting each charge separately.  It took me about fifteen minutes to get together everything I remembered from when Edna used my blood to save Henry.  I was dreading the Kryptonite.  It would bring that feeling of powerlessness.  That feeling my body was betraying me and worst of all the feeling I was drowning on dry land.  Batman-2 as I will designate him wasn’t doing well.  I handed Joker everything and sat on one of Harley’s chairs.  He leaned down and looked at me with his majestic blue eyes.

               “Are you sure you want me to break your wings, dark angel?”

               “Please just get it over with.”

               He leaned down and kissed me full on the lips.  I started to struggle to breath and then there was a pinch on my arm.  The whole time he kissed me, his white gloved hand holding the back of my neck so gently.  When he finally broke the kiss, I felt my strength returning and looked around.  Harley was running at Batman-2 with a giant needle.  She slammed it into his now bare chest and pressed the plunger down.  He sat bolt upright just like Henry had and then fell back down.  She pulled the needle out and adjusted his hair.

               “Poor Batie.”

               I was only paying half attention to them, mostly I was focused on those magical blue eyes that captivated me so.  I stood and we kissed again.  We were disturbed by Harley clearing her throat.  We looked towards her, and Batman-2 was sitting up staring at us.  I wanted to die right there and then.  I don’t think I’ve ever blushed that much in my entire life.

               “Welcome back, Grandpa?”

               He looked at Harley.

               “What did you do?”

               “Nothin Batie I just injected you with Pumpkin’s blood like she said ta do.”

               “You what?”

               I extricated myself from Joker’s arms and approached him.

               “I’m sorry Grandpa you were dying.”

               He looked down at his wound.  I had thought it was an energy weapon, it wasn’t.  It was Kal-El’s laser eyes.  Heat vision?  I still have no idea what to call it.  The wound was already stitching itself back together.  I knew from experience it wouldn’t heal it fully, but it would keep him going.  Like it did for dad (as in Henry-Dad).   He was muttering to himself and by now my super hearing was in full working order.  So I heard every word of it.

               “Came here looking for an army and I end up finding geriatrics and children.”

               I snapped a picture of him with my phone.  The look he gave me was confusion, but I shrugged and sent a text to my Grandpa Bruce.  Harley jumped into it but thankfully my Mr. J was behind me.  It basically read HELP!  Just like that all capital letters.  I was half expecting him not text back because it was well after 1 am in Gotham, but he did.  Terri must have been out in the field I couldn’t think of any other reason an eighty-year-old man would be awake at 1 am.

               Explain.

               As responses go, it was pretty much him in a nutshell.  He was very cranky in his old age.  I could just imagine him there leaning on his cane glaring at the message.  And also slapping Terry for putting his feet up on the console.

               Uh I was here with J… I was visiting Harley with J... nevermind,  I’m uh… volunteering at an old folks home and wow would you know it she’s here…  Anyway he knocked on the door he’s half dead and I gave him a transfusion.

               He took several seconds to respond.  I wasn’t sure if he was angry or his fingers just didn’t work very well.  But finally it came through.  One word of course:

               How?

               This was the part I felt he would be rather pissed at but I mean someone’s life was in danger and its not like Joker didn’t know my weakness.

               I borrowed grandma’s you know what.

               Several seconds pass again and my phone started vibrating.  It was the secure video phone through Watchtower.  I carefully angled myself so Joker wouldn’t be in the picture and answered after plastering the most innocent look on my face I could muster.  I probably looked like I was about to murder someone.  He appeared.  He looked cranky and he looked tired.  Terry was behind him, cowl up.

               “Hi Grandpa!”

               “Cut the innocent routine.  Why were you really visiting Harley?”

               “Apple cinnamon tea?”

               Behind my phone not-Mr. J was making faces and dancing with one of Harley’s numerous Joker stuffed toys.  This one was about five feet tall.  I was trying desperately not to laugh at his antics.

               “Did you get into her supply of Joker gas?  This is serious Amber.”

               I gave Joker a dirty look and tried to keep my face straight.  Batman-2 had his face in his hand.  He was not seeming too pleased with his situation.  I guess, knowing the stakes of what he was facing I would have been in a similar mood as an adult.  Joker seeing my annoyance stopped his antics.

               “No, sir, sorry sir.”

               “Give him the phone.”

               I motioned Joker to move before I turned the phone around to face Batman-2.  They had no cell phones on his world.  Crazy right?  I had to help him adjust his hands and the phone so it provided a good picture.

               “Why are you here?”

               Batman-2 looked very confused but seemed to recover fast.

               “I do not have much time.  I came to find your Superman to help defeat our Superman.  He’s taken over Earth and instituted martial law.  Imprisoned anyone who worked against him.  Killed Barry and Jonn.  Kara joined him.”

               I couldn’t see my Bruce’s face, but I could just imagine him churning it over in his head.  Batman-2 was probably his equal but I’m telling you again, dimension hopping will mess you up.  Unfortunately, I was about to find that out unintentionally.  They spoke for a several minutes.  The details aren’t really important.  Suffice it to say Superman was in a very, very dark place.  I was surprised how the call ended. My grandfather’s last words seemed to crush any hope that was left in his younger doppelganger.

               “I am sorry, we can’t help you.  Lex Luthor decimated our Justice League there are just too many metahuman threats out there to leave our world unprotected.”

               Being the naïve, bleeding heart of a teenage girl that I was.  I wanted to help him and his world.  Adult me probably would have been less inclined to do so.  Grandpa Bruce knew me very well and asked to be passed back to me.

               “Amber you are to head straight home right his instant, or I will call your mother and your grandmothers and tell them where you were.”

               I swallowed hard.  Kryptonian teenager I may have been but invoking the wrath of Edna, Heather and Emma would always put the fear of God in me.

               “Yes grandpa.”

               “You call me when you get home.”

               “Yes grandpa.”

               “And stay away from Harley Quinn!”

               “Yes grandpa.”

               I honestly planned on doing two of those things.  Neither of which was staying away from Harley Quinn.  She was a harmless old lady…  Okay she wasn’t harmless at all but she was certainly fun.  We helped Batman-2 get himself redressed.  I could tell he was in a lot of pain.  I learned something while watching him get ready to go home.  Never give up.  Even when everything is going against you.  Never give up.

               “Sorry, sir.  I wish we could help.”

               Harley was crying.  Joker was having a conversation with something that wasn’t there.  Or seemed to be his lips weren’t moving but his arms were.  I could tell you whom he was talking too but that would spoil things.

               “Your grandfather is right.  You should go home and stay away from these two.”

               Batman-2 stood up straighter and pulled something that looked like a key fob from his belt and left the house, I rushed to keep up he was having trouble walking still so I took his arm to help him walk.  He reached out his hand and pressed the glowing blue button and about thirty seconds later a shimmering silver vortex appeared.  I was beautiful and I wanted nothing to do with it.  I helped him towards it.  He looked down at me.

               “Goodbye Amber Kal-El.”

               I propelled him forward and he vanished.  Whatever the vortex was it was starting to vanish.  I dusted my hands off figuring that was that.  It wasn’t.  The Joker shoved me forward and because I wasn’t expecting it and was off balance and the fact, he had some form of super strength he propelled us both through it!  I would not have done it willingly.  Even twenty years later I’m still dubious on whether I should be mad at him for it or not.

               We landed in the alternate version of Watchtower.  This one was a space station.  Poor Batman-2, who was already in pain had two teenagers land on him.  We were a tangle of arms and legs.  I got myself out of the pile and dusted myself off glaring at Joker.

               “What were you thinking?”

               “Its not my fault!  He made me do it!”

               “Who made you do it?”

               “My rival for your affections precious.”

               I looked up at the woman who seemed to be running the machine.  She was blonde and probably Emma’s age.

               “We need to get home, please!  My mom is going to kill me!”

               She looked at me then down to her Batman and he nodded.

               “Open it they’re just kids.”

               Her eyes drifted to Joker who had his hands folded behind his back.  I could tell he wanted to be poking and prodding everything.  She nodded to Batman-2 and started typing at the keyboard in front of her frantically.  She looked like she was about to complete the sequence when the station shook violently, and the lights went out.  The woman had fallen down and hit her head.  Batman-2 was trying to stand up.  Joker seeming to have come his senses was reaching to help him.  That is when dear old dad, or well my genetic father’s doppelganger punched his way through the blast door.

               “This ends now Bruce.”

               He spotted my blue-eyed beau and snarled.  His eyes began to glow I wasn’t really thinking about much else then keeping my Joker safe when the beams of energy lept from Superman.  I jumped in front of them.  I was angry but because of the wrist bands Grandpa Bruce and Jonn had give me my solar core did not boil to the surface and was nicely contained.  Without realizing I could even do it I blasted him with my own heat vision.  He was caught completely unawares and I sent him flying backwards into a wall.  I turned to Joker and tugged him close and kissed him for what I figured was the last time.  I didn’t assume my chances against Superman were great.

               “Get them to safety… I’ll slow him down.”

               The Joker cheered.

               “Yes, give into your darkness my precious angel!  Smite the forces of law and order.”

               I gently pushed him away.

               “Go you weirdo.”

               He threw the woman over his shoulders and started dragging Batman-2 behind him.

               “Only your darkness will win this day my love!  Fear not I will come for you!”

               “Did you just say love?  We’ve known each other for like two days!  You’re so…get out of here.”

               I ran towards Superman and took a wild swing.  I wasn’t the martial artist I am today. I was basically girl-fighting.  He seemed surprised by how hard my fist hit him.  I was pretty surprised to because he went flying.  He was trying to get around me.  I kept getting in his way and he seemed a bit hesitant to actually hit me.  After the third punch I threw landed it was apparently enough for him to fight back with all his strength.  It hurt.  It hurt a lot.  I’ve maybe been hit that hard three or four times in my life.  I went down, not from the pain I was used to pain from just being born Kristen Laurence but my head was spinning.  He grabbed me by my tattered shirt and started shaking me. Then he dropped me and I stood up which took a lot more effort than I expected it too.  I was tall but he still towered over me.

               “You’re just a kid.”

               I nodded and put my hand on a chair to steady myself. 

               “You beat up a twelve-year-old I bet your parents are proud!”

               He moved to get around me and I shifted to block his path.

               “Move or I will not be so gentle next time.  The Joker needs to die.”

               “No.”

               “Why?”

               “Because I think he’s my boyfriend!”

               He clenched his fists.

               “There are no free Kryptonians left besides my cousin and I, what or who are you?”

               I stood up as straight as I could considering I felt like my face was going to fall off and looked him dead in the eye.  I spoke the first sentence I learned in Kryptonian.  I would like to think I looked pretty stoic and intimidating but I was physically about twelve years old, and his heat vision and the fight had pretty much shredded any chance I had of looking dignified along with my t-shirt which left me basically wearing a sports bra which was also charred.

               “I am Amber Kal-El.”

               That one sentence seemed to take the will to fight out of him and he just stared at me.  Now that I saw him in person, there was no doubt I was his genetic daughter.  He was starting to see it too.  I was pretty sure we were about to have a moment when I was body checked by what I could only describe as Diana’s evil twin. I was done at that point.  I was basically down for the count.  I am pretty sure the hit broke some bones.  Teenage Kryptonians are no match for adult amazon goddesses, or adult Kryptonians.  By the time I got rolled over I had Superman staring at me from the door.  Wonder Woman ready to punch me again and what I guess would be my cousin if she existed on my universe's Earth.  Kara Zor-El who also looked like she was ready to punch me.  I was pretty sure if Joker, Batman-2 and science lady, who was named Caitlin Snow by the way were still on the station they wouldn’t be here with me. I shifted and Kara looked like she was about to punch me when Superman grabbed her arm.

               “Don’t.  She’s a kid.”

               “She let the Joker and Batman get away!”

               He kept his hand on her arm.

               “She is my daughter.”

               That seemed to cool Kara off and she looked between us.

               “But she’s died with Lois.”

               He let her arm go and looked down at me.

               “I don’t know what the Joker told you, but he killed your mother.”

               I decided I’d taken enough abuse for the time being and by that time had no more fight left in me.  I just let my head fall back and just responded with:

               “Yes, sir.”

               Kara and Diana grabbed my arms and tugged me upwards.  Superman seemed genuinely concerned.

               “Be careful she’s hurt.”

               My main concern was making sure Joker, Batman and Caitlin got away.  I wasn’t really thinking of what would happen when he found out I’d let him assume I was his actual daughter.  Not getting hit again was also a really nice side benefit of keeping my mouth shut.  I felt bad.  I sometimes wish I could just be as guilt free as Harley and Joker.  I guess insanity brings its own freedom from the shackles that bind the rest of us.  When we were about to take the transmat Superman scooped me up and held me close.  If he wasn’t so…broken I could see him as a father.   But I didn’t need him.  I had Henry.  As quiet as he always was, I knew he loved me in his own way. 

We appeared in some sort of military base crossed with a government office.  Kara and Diana went their separate ways after Diana patted Superman’s arm.  I was fairly sure I was going into a Kryptonian proof cell, but I wasn’t.   Superman carried me into some sort of hospital room and laid me down on a bed.  He sat down on a stool beside me while a female doctor came over and looked me over.  She looked over her glasses at Superman.

“She has broken bones why isn’t she in x-ray?”

“Just give her get her under a yellow sun lamp.”

The doctor adjusted her glasses.

“Are you sure?”

He stood up and leaned on the railing of the bed.

“Do as your told doctor and I want a full blood work up.  DNA test.”

“You’re the boss.”

The doctor rolled over a strange white device that covered the whole bed and flipped it on.  That sucked.  It was simulating the Kryptonian sun.  I wasn’t powerless right away but all of my Kryptonian healing stopped immediately.  She kept me there for about fifteen minutes before taking several blood samples.  All the while he sat there and watched silently.  I wasn’t sure what to say so I just let the uncomfortable silence be.  She flipped another switch and I started to feel better immediately.  She wondered off leaving me alone with Superman.  Who finally spoke.

“Where have you been all these years?”

I bit my lower lip.  I really didn’t want to lie straight to his face.  He was a monster based on everything Batman-2 described but he lost his wife and daughter.  At that point I’d never lost a child but I’d lost everyone else.  I felt a certain shared loss.  I shifted to sit up and thought the better of it when pain shot through me.  My body was still regenerating.

“I’m not who you think I am.”

“You said your name was Amber Kal-El.”

“And it is, but I’m not from your Earth.”

He leaned close.

“Bruce succeeded?”

I nodded.

“And that Joker, wasn’t the Joker, I don’t know who is he is.  I guess our batman killed the real one.”

“How old are you?”

“Twelve.”

He frowned.

“He’s gone mad.  Bring a twelve-year-old through a portal.  Your parents must be worried sick by now.”

“Honestly, that was Joker’s fault.  He shoved me through and fell in with us.  Batman-2 was going to leave us behind.”

“Batman-2?”

“I don’t know what else to call him.”

Superman nodded.  He seemed rather calm now.  If I hadn’t seen him so intent on ripping my future boyfriend limb from limb, I probably would be doubting Batman-2’s version of events.

“Look I’m sorry, sir.  I should not have let you think I was your real daughter.  It was an awful thing to do.  You can lock me up now.”

He looked up when the doctor came to the door.  He glanced down at me.

“I understand.  You were scared.  Just relax and heal up.  We can discuss this later.”

He patted my shoulder.

“I will be back in a few minutes.”

If you think I was just going to lay there and ignore a conversation that would determine my fate you’d be wrong.  Of course, I used my super hearing.  Superman was speaking with the doctor.

“So, is she my daughter or not?”

“Yes.  There is a one hundred percent probability she is your daughter.  She’s part Kryptonian and part human.  There is some other genetic material, but I cannot determine the source.”

“Thank you.  That’s all I needed to know.”

“Clark.”

“What Doctor?”

“There’s something else.  Her cellular structure is unstable. Without treatment she’ll be dead before she turns twenty.  I have never seen anything like it.”

“Then fix her.”

“It is not that simple Clark, it seems like Kryptonians and Humans were not meant to have children.  This is beyond our science.”

It wasn’t like I hadn’t been told this by my world’s version of the Justice league.  It still sucked to be reminded that all the deaths caused by my transformation had basically bought me was eight more years at the most.  By the time that conversation had ended I was fully healed and was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed.  My legs were dangling over the side.  He walked in the door and stopped in front of me.  I could hear the compassion in his voice.

“I suppose you heard all that?”

“Nothing I didn’t know.”

“Does your version of me know?”

I shook my head.

“He died before I was born.”

“How?”

“Doomsday.”

“So who brought you up then, your mother?”

I shook my head once again.

“I was adopted by your sister and Bruce Wayne’s daughter.”

“Sister?”

“Edna Kent.  She was adopted like you.  She’s amazing by the way.”

“They’re going to be worried about me.  I promised Grandpa Bruce I’d go right home and call him.  I guess mom’s gonna find out I’m Kryptonian now.”

He sat down.  Even oblivious me could tell he still had good in him somewhere.  At the time it made my heart ache that I would never get to meet our Superman.  I felt bad for this version of him.  I also felt a kinship, he had killed his family, I had killed mine.

“I have no way to get you home Amber.  If I could, I would.  Maybe one day when this pointless rebellion is over, I can dedicate resources to getting you there.  In the meantime, you can stay with me.  I have a feeling we need each other.  If I hadn’t let human weakness get in the way I could have saved my version of your mother and you.  You need a Kryptonian parent.”

I wasn’t sure how to respond so I just said.

“Yes, sir.”

He looked down at me and offered his hand.

“Do you know where Batman, Killer Frost and your Joker have gone?”

I shook my head.

“I have no idea.  I just told my Joker to keep them safe.”

He frowned at me.

“If he idolizes the Joker he is evil to his core.  You’re young, easily influenced.  Don’t let him get in your head.”

“Yes, sir.”

I finally took his hand and he helped me up.

“We need to find you more appropriate clothes for a member of the house of El.”

“As long as it doesn’t involve a mini skirt.  I’ve no idea how she walks around like that.”

He actually laughed.  It was rare sound.

“Can you fly yet?”

I was about to say only if I wanted to fly around naked but I just shook my head.

“I will teach you.  This is why you need a Kryptonian parent.”

He led me to the supply depot of his One Earth headquarters and got me a sweatshirt.  I pulled it on and he led me to the front of the building.  Metropolis wasn’t Metropolis.  It was like Nazi’s wearing the symbol for the House El on arm bands had taken over and rebuilt it into a neo-fascist paradise.  He scooped me up into his arms and we flew into the sunset.  This world was like a nightmare I could not wake up from.

 

Chapter 21: Through the Looking Glass Darkly - Part 2

Summary:

Amber retreats in herself to survive in this nightmare world. She is alone save for an unlikely ally. This is the conclusion to this arc.

Notes:

This is dark, there is death, graphic descriptions of violence.

               We landed at the Fortress of Solitude.  I had never seen mine on our world, but at least I knew where to find it now.  I looked up at two massive statues of ice that were apparently my genetic grandparents.  It was beautiful.  The crystals shimmered with an inner light.  On Krypton it would be akin to a temple.  The buildings of Kandor were more along the lines of like that of a futuristic Metropolis.  How do I know that?  We’ll get to that later.  Superman vanished into a side chamber, and I went to the main console.  I had never seen it before now, but I seemed to already to know how to use it.  I wasn’t sure what I was doing but when I finished a hologram of a man appeared before me.  I didn’t notice it at the time, but Superman had watched me doing all of it.  The image spoke.

               “Who are you?”

               “I am Amber Kal-El, sir.”

               “Then you are my granddaughter.”

               “Yes, sir.”

               “Have you been properly educated in the Kryptonian way?”

               “I’m still learning to speak, read and write it, sir.”

               “At your age? If you were on Krypton, you would already be studying advanced sciences.  Why have you brought me online?  Your father has not deemed to activate me in a very long time.”

               “I need to know everything you can tell me about different universes.”

               “Why do you need to know this?”

               “This is not my universe and I need to get home.”

               At this point he answered my question in full.  Did I understand any of it?  Hell no.  He was speaking English, but it wasn’t anything I could understand.  The equations he showed me were gibberish.  They aren’t now of course, but then at twelve.  Completely useless to me.  My photographic memory meant I remembered all of them.  My universe’s Krypton had no knowledge of such things by the time it blew up.  You could say I cheated.  I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked up to see Kal-El standing behind me.  He offered me a black and silver suit that matched his.

               “Here.  I had this fabricated for you.  No miniskirt.”

               I took it.  My hands were shaking.  I know it wasn’t the real Superman, or at least my version of Superman but it was like I was accepted as his daughter.  I had spent so much time saying I wasn’t worth to wear my Superman shirt and here was Superman giving me an honest to God Kryptonian uniform.

               “Thank you, sir.”

               He reached past me and hit the center button on the console turning off Jor-El’s projector.

               “I see you know your way around here.  I assume you use it on your Earth?”

               I shook my head.  I was clutching onto the uniform he handed me like it was going to vanish suddenly.

               “No.  I… talk to the computer a lot.  Its teaching me Kryptonian.”

               “Then how did you know how to turn on your grandfather’s memory engram?”

               I shrugged; I honestly had no idea.  I just wanted to get home and it was there.

               “I’m not sure.  I wasn’t even sure what I was doing.”

               He nodded.  I looked at the uniform in my hands and up to him.

               “How did you know the color I wanted?”

               He handed me my purse then my phone.

               “You dropped these in our scuffle.  I saw this picture.”

               He showed me my background picture which was me wearing my black and silver Superman shirt while being squished into between April and Jacob.

               “You said your mother will find out you’re a Kryptonian, but you’re wearing our house’s symbol.  Could you explain please, Amber?”

               “Uh, that was a shirt given out at…your…our… my dad’s funeral.  I honestly only had it because it was donated to the… err orphanage I was in.”

               He motioned for me to follow, and he showed me a room.  It honestly looked like it had just popped into existence.  Everything looked brand new.  He motioned to my phone again.

               “What is that device?”

               “Umm, my smart phone.”

               I looked at it and noticed the screen was cracked.

               “Aww man.  Grandma’s going to kill me.”

               “Smart Phone?”

               “You don’t have them?”

               He shook his head.  I was a bit shocked.  They could do a DNA test in like ten minutes and could make dimensional portals, but they didn’t have cell phones.

               “It is a mini-computer.”

               “Did it come from Krypton?”

               I blinked at him.

               “No, it came from an Apple store.”

               “Apple?”

               “It’s a human technology.  Almost everyone has one now.  I have bigger one I linked to the Fortress’s computer to use it to learn Kryptonian.  It’s in my backpack at… Harley’s place.  Let’s hope she doesn’t find that…  Anyway.”

               I slipped the phone into my purse.

               “Harley Quinn?”

               I nodded.

               “Why do you lower yourself to consort with these human criminals?”

               “She’s living at an old age home. If she was a criminal she’d be in prison.  And you don’t have to worry about its Grandpa Bruce already forbid me from going back.  And me vanishing for God knows how long is really going put a damper on my social life when my mother grounds me for the rest of my life.”

               He frowned.

               “And I wasn’t hanging out.  I had no idea why we were there.  I was trying to stay close to the Joker to figure out what he was up too.”

               He nodded and crossed his arms.

               “How does that involve kissing him?”

               He had me there.  My ears started to burn.  He nodded.

               “As I thought.  I am sure your father is rolling over in his grave.  You consorting with him and his lot ends now.”

               I picked a spot on the floor of my new room and stared at it and nodded.

               “Yes, sir.”

               “Now that we have that out of the way, this is your new room.  Leave your things and then we will meet with Diana for supper, I am sure you’re hungry.”

               He wasn’t wrong.  I was starving.  It is probably apparent by now that Kryptonian’s on Earth need to eat a much larger amount of food then a human.  At least this Kal-El taught me to be comfortable with that because he ate as much as I did.  After supper which was rather uncomfortable.  I came to realize that Diana, Kara and Shazam all thought I was a spy for Batman-2.  I mean I totally would have been if you know, I could have been but as it was, I was just biding my time waiting for my Joker to come and rescue me.  It was nice to have a Kryptonian to teach me what was what.  So maybe I wasn’t so much waiting for a rescue.  I could have escaped numerous times, but I was still in no way a match for Kal-El, Kara, Shazam, or Diana, all at once or separately, at least without letting my solar core out of its vault, so why rock the boat?

               Kal-El spent the first week teaching me how to use my Kryptonian abilities.  I could already fly by the way, apparently, he was flying around my age, the reason I was having trouble was I was letting my mind get in my way.  He even taught me to use my heat vision on demand.  I would later realize this was all temporary.  That was an embarrassing discovery.  The Sunday after I arrived which was about a week since my arrival, the ruling group of Earth was meeting in the Fortress.  I wasn’t invited of course, but superhearing…  Apparently, Joker, Batman-2 and Killer Frost had turned the luke-warm Rebellion into all-out riots in the streets and Kal had been completely distracted by me.  Diana and Kara were very angry at him and accused me of being a spy.  Lex Luthor was more understanding having lost his own son.  I assume he was referring to his version of Alexander Luthor.  Kal-El kept referring to his ultimate weapon.  Now if I knew about Kryptonian history at the time the Ultimate would mean something to me.  At the time it didn’t beyond, it was bad.  It was obvious none of the inner circle trusted me.  Even with Kal-El wanting to spend every waking moment with me, I could sense a distance there too. If I was going to help my hopefully soon to be boyfriend and make out partner, I would need to do what he told me to do:  Give in to my dark side.

               You see even with the bracers the JL gave me I still had this voice at the back of my mind that would mock me for wasting my time with the insects I should be ruling over as a goddess.  There is a perfectly reasonable explanation for this, and I assure you the voice is long gone, but we will get to that.  Still, it was there just waiting for me to give into it.  With the bracers on I could easily ignore its mutterings, but I decided it was time to start acting on it at least in show.  This Kal-El and the voice seemed to have a lot of beliefs in common.  I did something completely out of character for me.  I showed patience.  Jumping on the humans should kneel bandwagon too quickly would seem insincere and raise suspicions.  I’d slip in a nod here and a verbal agreement when he said something about humans need be controlled for their own good.  By the third week I was openly wearing the Kryptonian uniform he’d given me.  Actively showing interest in his efforts to crush the rebellion.   I made my final move about a month in, it was perfect.  Their universe’s version of Voidmonger had attacked a Regime security station.  I had saved the word for an occasion like this.

               Kal-El was leaning over a console at One Earth Headquarters cursing the rebels.  Diana and Kara were there with him.  Kara was speaking.

               “We need to act decisively Kal-El.  We need to track him down and execute him publicly.”

               I approached the trio.  And I used the word.  My secret weapon.

               “Father, let me deal with the cockroach.”

               As I spoke the word father Kal-El looked at me with pride.  Kara and Diana both looked at me with wide eyes.  They hadn’t seen me in my full black and silver costume.  Today I had gone all out.  Black nail polish.  Black lipstick.  I decided to go full on super villain.  I suspect if the Joker had seen me he would have been proud.  Honestly the disdain in my voice for Voidmonger was pretty real.  His backstory in this universe was not the same as the other.  In fact, he was quite the monster.  I honestly didn’t know how Batman-2 could work with him.  I didn’t want to kill him but that voice in the back of my head sure did.  I will admit I didn’t completely disagree with Kal-El that some people just needed to die to make everyone else safer.  He was just way too far over to the anyone who opposes us must die end of the spectrum.  Hey, I’m human, not some noble Kryptonian.

               “You are too young.”

               “I’ve already fought him once, father.”

               I pulled out my phone and showed him a picture I’d pulled off of Bruce’s bat cave computer to remind me why I never take off the bracers.  He took the phone and looked at it then to me.

               “You did this?”

               “I would have gone further but our Batman stopped me.  He didn’t deserve the mercy he was shown.  He was a rabid dog that needed to be put down.”

               Yep, I totally stole the Joker’s line.  I know, I shouldn’t have been doing any of this but how else was I going to get them to trust me?  As an adult looking back, I can see what a slippery slope I was navigating. Fourteen-year-old me?  She was one hundred percent sure she was in the right.  The teenage belief that they have all the answers.

               “Go get him.”

               Kara and Diana did not seem pleased with his choice.  Kara was the most vocal about it.

               “Are you insane, you can’t trust her.”

               “She’s already beat him once.  How better to prove she is truly my daughter then by enforcing my will?”

               “Thank you, father, I will not disappoint you.”

               I ran out and lept into the air.  At least I knew what I was up against this time even if I didn’t have my solar core to help me.  My thoughts at the time were basically the less they knew about my true capabilities the more chance I would escape this nightmare. 

I knew I couldn’t let him charge up an attack and I also knew that under no circumstances could I let one of his blasts hit me.  It was probably unsporting, but I basically did the same thing I did the last time I faced him.  I sucker punched him.  Well, more to the point I blew a hole through his shoulder with heat vision.  I was aiming for his heart but well my aim still sucked or perhaps my resolve faltered to carry through with killing him.  He tried to scramble away and launched a few of his void blasts at me as I charged him from the air and hauled off and hit him as hard as I could.  He smashed through a car and into a building.  He wasn’t moving and I stood over him my eyes glowing.  I hesitated there with my eyes glowing white hot.  That darkness that was hiding inside me did not.  Kill the insect! My hold over it faltered for the briefest of moments and by the time I had reigned it back in, I was standing over the dead body of Voidmonger his eyes were burnt out by my heat vision.  I felt my lunch starting to come up.  I decided puking on camera would not do my cause any favors, so I flew away quickly. 

I found a quiet alley to gather myself.  It was the first life I’d taken without an excuse.  Strange how such a monstrous act helped me heal the gaping emotional wound the accidental deaths of my family and all those people in Riverside towers had marked me with.  This was my fault.  Their deaths were not.  I chose to make a deal with my devil.  I chose to go after Voidmonger.  I asked to go after Voidmonger.  His blood was on my hands.  Even if my conscious mind did not deal the final blow I probably would have just out of fear if it had been a close fight.  That day also taught me why I would never be the hero my chosen Kryptonian father was.  This was my other family’s legacy.  One of war and death.  Zod.  I gave myself a few minutes to regain my composure.  That hadn’t been a fight it had been an assassination.  My fourteen-year-old self couldn’t make the distinction.  Once I felt ready I flew back to the One Earth Headquarters in Metropolis.

I was not sure what to expect when I arrived but as I walked through the entrance into the Foyer people started applauding me, like I was some hero.  I did not feel heroic.  I’m fairly sure if Joker saw it he was cheering me on.  I was starting to think maybe I was a supervillain after all.  This was one of my lowest points.  Kal-El met me halfway across the foyer and hugged me tightly.  I returned his hug.  I knew he was happy I had killed someone but as a teenager it was easy to delude myself into believing he was just a loving father who was comforting me.  He whispered into my ear.

“I was worried you may be too soft to do what was necessary.  I am proud to claim you as my true daughter.”

I lifted my arms and returned his embrace.  I buried my face in his chest to hide my tears.  There was no way I could tell Kim about this.  It would end with me fighting off the DEO and Star Labs.  He held my upper arms and looked down at me.

“Why are you crying, this is a joyous occasion.”

I lied, sort of.  I was referring to my real father the one I incinerated in my rebirth, but Kal-El would never know that.

“I have wished for so long to hug my real father.”

The look he gave me when I said that.  It was pure, unconditional fatherly love.  Henry gave it to me on probably the third worst day of my life, that’s an entirely different story.  I felt awful.  Like I was kicking a puppy.  I knew this Kal-El was a monster.  But to pretend to be his daughter.  To manipulate him like this…  It was evil.  I was evil.  I understand now it was just survival instinct kicking in.  The closer he felt to me the less chance I would be seen as one of the malcontents.  It is funny I still feel far too much guilt for how it all turned out.  Relationships of any kind are complicated messy things.

An outside observer who knew my true heart would think I was a master at acting.  I wasn’t.  It was that voice inside my head it was completely enamored Kal-El and Kara.  Thought they could do no wrong.  I just let it take control and watched.  It was easier than it should have been.  How I envied this version of me.  No remorse.  No sympathy.  No guilt.  Just pure unrivaled arrogance and relishing in power.  So many times, there was this urge to rip off the bracers limiting her power.  It was an urge I never gave into.  But I gave into everything else it asked.  My mouth gave voice to its every vile word.  Its toxic beliefs.  In many ways I could divorce myself from its actions and words.  After all it wasn’t me, it was this other me.  Like a peeping tom I watched her ingratiate herself into the inner sanctum of Kal-El’s ruling council.  She was blinded by her absolute belief that Kal-El was a God and she was his daughter a Goddess in training.  That Kryptonians would inherit the Earth, then the Galaxy, then the Universe itself.  This other version of me didn’t think small.  This other me seemed to hold this belief that her rebirth wasn’t a tragedy but a burning away of the weakness that surrounded her.  Love was a construct she did not understand.  The strong should rule and the weak should serve or perish.

I believe Kal-El turned a blind eye to the darkness he saw in that version of me.  He had his child back.  The one that he had stolen away.  The one he had killed while unborn.  Also, a child that seemed blindly loyal to his goals.  The perfect inheritor of his new domain.  As the weeks passed, I lost track of time.  I wasn’t so much a prisoner as I was a recluse.  She hurt so many people using my face.  But I saw things.  Things she missed.  Her eyes were on Kal-El.  Mine were on Lex Luthor.  I knew things about him from my world.  How he slowly snipped away at the freedoms metahumans had enjoyed.  Turned sentiment against them.  Turned sentiment against the JL.  He never spoke badly about Superman, but he tried to tell the world they don’t need heroes.  They just needed him.  He was primed to win a second election and take everything to a far darker place.  Then he fell into a coma just a scant few days before the election.  After a decade with no brain activity life support was pulled and his hate was removed from the world for good.  You could say I didn’t trust Lex Luthor.  Kal-El was blinded by his friendship with him.  I saw the truth.  This Lex Luthor was working with the rebels. 

It was the strangest feeling.  This voice…this other me.  It wasn’t shackled by my failings.  Because I was blind for so much of my life unless body language is overly obvious, I just missed most of it as a child.  As an adult I have learned to read it but its not instinctual it takes me mental energy to process.  This other me.  It seemed to have been born with it.  I found out I could tap into her instinctual knowledge.  Since it took me effort, I was able to notice what she disregarded out of hand subconsciously.  I felt like I had a new superpower.  I had a normal brain all of a sudden.  Him crossing his arms sometimes when Kal-El spoke.  His subtle frowns.  This newfound superpower was only temporary.  Only when I let this other me out of the dark hole that I kept her in for most of my young life.

I knew something was coming.  Something big.  Lex Luthor was absent more often.  When he and I were alone in the Fortress.  Superman, Diana and Kara had gone off to do something with someone named Black Adam?  I had no clue.  All these people besides Diana were dead before I was born.  I approached him while he was tinkering with something.  In secret I had written a note for Joker.  I was fairly sure Batman-2 wouldn’t let him out of his sight and that if the likes of Voidmonger were people he would work with then the Joker was probably on team Bat currently.  He turned to me.  You know I think he felt bad for me?  I hoped my sense of that was right because I was about to take a huge risk.

“Hello Mr. Luthor.”

“Good morning, Amber.  What can I do for you?”

“I was just wondering how the Joker is doing?”

He wrapped his hand around something I couldn’t see.  With me in full control I was oblivious to his intent.  Like I said, huge risk.

“How should I know?”

“That’s who you’ve been sneaking off to see hasn’t it?  Team Bat?”

I felt weak all of a sudden, my beath leaving my body.  He had been slipping on a ring made of kryptonite.

               “I wish you hadn’t said that I do not like hurting children.”

               I held up the letter I could see the green veins glowing on my hands as the kryptonite rendered me powerless, worse then powerless, I started to have a panic attack, so my hand was shaking.  He snatched it and opened it.  Then looked down at me.  Not that I was paying much more attention to him I was curled up in the fetal position reliving the nightmare that was being Kristen Laurence.  I think he tried to speak to me but honestly at that point I was shut down mentally.  It was the only way I could cope.  Suddenly I felt my strength returning and he helped me up.  He grabbed my arms.  The first thing I really remember was him speaking my name over and over again.  When he was sure he had my attention, he apologized.

               “I am sorry, I…you seemed so enthralled.  I had no idea you were…  interested in the Joker.  Are you alright?”

               I was still recovering from my PTSD induced panic attack to do anything but nod.   He held up the letter.

               “You shouldn’t be doing this.  If Kal-El finds out he will show you no mercy.”

               “I don’t care.  I need him to know I’m still me.  What they’ve been saying…what I’ve been forced to do.  I don’t want him to think I am his enemy.  Please…  I met your son, and your granddaughter and your grandson.  I’m friends with them.  I can tell you about them.”

               He slipped the letter into one of his cargo pants pockets after folding it.  Honestly the contents of it are so embarrassing I refuse to share them.  Suffice to say twelve-thirteen year old hormonal girl crush.  I still cringe to think an adult read it.

               “I noticed you didn’t mention me.”

               I nodded.

               “Why?”

               I bit my lower lip.  Do I tell him on my Earth he was like Kal-El here?  Turned hate into a weapon?

               “You died before I was born.”

               He nodded.

               “How do you know my other self’s grandchildren?”

               “I pulled Caitlin…she’s sixteen out of a car in the middle of a tornado that exploded shortly afterwards.  She almost died…  I met them afterwards.  We’re not quite friends but she looks out for me.  And Glen your grandson.”

               I blushed.  He nodded and smiled.

               “I see.  Are they happy?”

               “They seem to be.”

               “Thank you for that.  It helps me picture a better world then this one.  I would like to visit one day.”

               I smiled.

               “Take me with you?”

               He laughed.  He looked like he wanted to say more but we heard the sounds of team evil Superman arriving he shooed me away and I crawled back inside my own head and let the other her out.  I was in control of her at the moment so when I put her away, she was away.  I could sense her confusion about the lost time.  She got over it quickly and had no trouble playing the dutiful daughter.  She greeted her father with a hug when he arrived.

               A few more weeks passed.  It wasn’t even sure of the date here.  It wasn’t like I had a calendar around.  When my evil alternate personality wasn’t crushing people beneath her black boot heels, she was studying with Jor-El.  He was very impressed with her expansive knowledge of Kryptonian subjects.  I honestly had no idea at all where it came from because it certainly wasn’t anything I’d learned.  She was in the midst of another advanced session when Kal-El appeared in the room.

               “Let’s go Amber.  I want you to see this.”

               Evil me turned and smiled at him then waved her hand over the console cutting Jor-El off mid-sentence.

               “Of course, father.  Is it a surprise?”

               I was worried at this point.  Kal-El seemed extremely happy.  When we entered the main chamber of the fortress, I saw team Bat on their knees in restraints.  Joker, Batman and Caitlin.  Joker looked up at me from with that grin of his and laughed.

               “I told you were a supervillain, precious.”

               Kal punched him really hard.  The Joker went down.  I was thankful the other me was in control or I would have flinched.  He sat him self up and shook his head.  Then spit out some blood.  He laughed again.

               “Your daddy has issues!  You think he’ll say no when I ask permission to marry you?”

               I wanted to rush over to and over muzzle him somehow.  I really didn’t want to see him punched again but Kal did it again.  I wanted to plead with Joker just to stay down but he struggled and sat up. He winked at me.  Kal folded his hands behind his back and paced in front of his prisoners.  He was making the same mistake all those villains in movies make.  He was monologuing.  He was so engrossed with his victory he didn’t notice Lex with a spear made of Kryptonite striking from the air.  But I did.  Other me noticed too but she was thinking Yes.  I will inherit everything.  I do not know what came over me, I still don’t.  I guess its like I said before.  Relationships, especially with parental types are complicated.  I wrenched control of my body back and I shoulder checked Kal-El.  I thought kryptonite at a distance was the worst thing ever.  I can tell you, for a Kryptonian being stabbed with it is so much worse.  The death blow meant for my father struck me in the top of my shoulder instead.  When I fell, the spear clattered to the ground beside me with the tip broken off inside.  The three prisoners slipped their restraints and the fight started in earnest.  It had been a trap.

               Whether I wanted to help either side or not I couldn’t.  The kryptonite that was left on the spear and the remnant in my shoulder left me too weak to move.  I looked around desperately to see if the Joker was alright.  He wasn’t… he wasn’t hurt beyond what Superman had done to him at first.  He was now appearing to do his level best to kill Lex Luthor.  Kal-El surprised me, I assumed he’d be meeting out justice but he was just looking between Lex and I.  I couldn’t tell you what was going through his head but he seemed to make a choice and he grabbed the spear and threw it with the last of his strength.  And with his waning strength he pulled the spear tip out of my shoulder and collapsed beside me.  We lay there with the blood covered kryptonite between us looking into each other’s eyes.  I was too weak to look up and see how things were working out.  It a lot of ways it was for the best.  I didn’t see Batman and Lex Luthor die.  I heard Kara’s voice.

               “Now to purge the weakness from our ranks.”

               I felt myself being yanked along the floor by something big.  Once I was away from the kryptonite I managed to look up.  I couldn’t tell you who it was at the time.  He was big with cracked skin and bony spikes protruding from it.  But I can tell you who it was now.  It was their universe’s version of The Ultimate.  Aka Doomsday.  Only our version was twice his size, and those bony spikes were five feet long and laced with kryptonite.  This was one a baby doomsday compared to him.  Not that I knew any of this at that point.  I saw this energy portal flash into existence.  Doomsday seemed to be waiting for instructions.  I took his moment of inattentiveness to blast him in the face with heat vision. It was so handy.  I’m kind of upset I didn’t develop for real until a few years later.  He flinched and dropped us.  I was still very weak.  Kal-El was still coming around.  Kara pointed at me and Doomsday turned all his attention in my direction.  I did the first thing that came to my head.  I kicked him square between he legs.  This did absolutely nothing and he punched me.  Hurt a lot since you know, I was barely over the kryptonite and still weak.  I went down.  He was closing into to do worse when Joker popped up out of nowhere and squirted him in the face with that obnoxious flower on his lapel.  All I could smell was this acrid stench.  Doomsday started howling in pain trying to get whatever it was out of his eyes.  I wasn’t sure where the portal went but figured it wasn’t here so I kicked Doomsday in the stomach and he stumbled backwards into it grasping for anything to give him purchase.  His last attempt to find purchase snagged Kal-El’s cape.  I grabbed for Kal-El’s hand as the pair were pulled in.  He grabbed hand my hand tightly and I tried to hold on.  Joker grabbed onto me, but the pull was immense once Kal-El’s legs hit the edge of it.

               “I’m not going to let you go!”

               He looked at me like he had the first time I called him father.

               “I’m sorry.”

               With that, he let go of my hand.  I tried desperately to hold on to his hand, but it slipped from my grasp.  I started to sob.  Joker who wasn’t an emotional wreck grabbed a chunk of the fortress that had broken loose during the battle and hurled it at the projector.  It exploded.  He laughed hysterically.  I on the other hand was bawling my eyeballs out.  Kara punched me hard a couple of times and I blacked out.

               I came to my senses sometime later and my head was throbbing.  I was in this cell and it was the strangest feeling every.  I wasn’t sick like with kryptonite.  I just literally had no powers.  Like the lamp they used to do the blood tests.  When I could finally focus I realized we weren’t in the Fortress but were on display for a massive crowd along with TV cameras.  Kara was extolling the virtues of Superman and how the Joker, Caitlan and I had assassinated him.  Joker was cackling away and his hands were bound by strong hand cuffs.  Basically, I would be first then Caitlan and finally Joker.  I looked down at the bracers on my wrists.  If only I hadn’t been wearing them.  I could still feel my solar core there locked away behind the magnetic field they generated it roared to be let out.  I wasn’t bound.  I guess they figured the red sun lamps would keep me contained. She walked toward the cell and looked down at me.

               “Do you have any last words, betrayer?”

               I looked up at her and then stood up. I’d like to say I looked defiant, but I probably looked like I was fish crossed with a punk teenager knowing me.  I was about to say something I assure you was profound when I saw the Joker with a little fob in his hand, he seemed to be doing a she loves me, she love me not thing.  His thumb finally went for the button, and I looked at Kara again and I spoke.  I did something I rarely did.  I swore at her.

               “You’re a bitch.”

               There was a murmur in the crowd and the Joker started to cackle loudly and pressed the button.  Nothing seemed to happen.  He swore under his breath and pressed it a few more times than the red lamp went out along with the video feeds on the big screens.  He laughed loudly. 

               “Also, you need to know something.”

               Before they could get the power back on, I slammed my wrists together with my returning Kryptonian strength. The core flared to life within me.  The red lamp flicked back on and so did the video feeds.

               “What?  Your bracers aren’t as good as Wonder Woman’s?”

               “You’re about to burn.”

               I let the solar core out.  It liquefied the cell around me in along with the red lamp. Then I hit her with everything my core would give me.  She went flying and slammed into the pavement below causing a strip of it to tear up.  I floated in the air and let another blast loose hammering her into the ground again.  There’s something you should know about my plasma blasts, solar flares whatever you want to call them.  They can hurt Kryptonians. She started to stir seeing her was sickening.  Especially with my past trauma.  Seeing someone’s face half melted and hearing her scream.  I used my heat vision to break Joker and Caitlin free.  Kara started to move again.  Unfortunately for her without a way to contain my solar core the other me, the vengeful and hateful mirror of myself was the one who had most of the control and she was pissed at Kara’s betrayal.  I tried to resist but she hit her again, but this time she used her heat vision at the same time.  I could hear my body screaming as she poured every ounce of energy we had stored into Kara completely depleting the my cells.  I collapsed after that.  I knew from experience without a solar regeneration suit it would take days for me to absorb enough to use my powers.  Diana would say I went nova.  The only thing that remained of Kara was a smoldering skeleton.  The last thing I saw before I lost consciousness was Joker’s blue eyes as he scooped me up into his arms.

               When I woke up next, I was laying in the Watchtower med bay.  Surprisingly enough it was almost identical besides the view, to the one in our universe even though ours was a moon base and theirs was a satellite.  I was surprised to see that I was in a solar regeneration suit. Beside the bed was a vase full of dandelions.  The Kryptonian uniform Kal-El had made for me was folded nicely on a chair.  It seemed to have survived my plasma aura just fine.  I tried to sit up but got dizzy and let myself fall back down.  My head felt like someone had used it for a soccer ball.   Caitlan arrived shortly after I gained consciousness. She smiled and started checking some of the displays.

               “Looks like you blew a few fuses there.  It will take some time for you to recover.”

               I nodded to her.

               “How did you know to put me in this?”

               “Your boyfriend.”

               I blushed instantly.

               “He’s not really my boyfriend.”

               “Sure.  He’s just the boy you kiss sometimes.”

               I felt my ears burning.  She smiled and put two wrist bands down.

               “While you were out, I replaced your devices and made a few improvements.  They are much smaller and if you tap them, you can turn them off and on.  Much better than smashing them hmm? Joker had the designs on one of your strange portable computers.  Your world’s ability to make these small screens is miraculous.”

               “Wait you don’t have LCD’s?”

               She shook her head.

               “No.”

               I laughed.  The whole time I had been here I hadn’t realized their monitors and tv’s looked different.

               “So that’s why you don’t have smart phones and tablets.”

               “It would seem so.”

               “I don’t know how he has all this information.  He knows things he shouldn’t.  Those designs were on Watchtower’s computer only.”

               “Maybe he will tell you one day.  He seems…broken.”

               I bit my lower lip.

               “I don’t know who he is.  He thinks he’s the Joker…but he isn’t.”

               “No, he isn’t.  The Joker’s brand of psychopathy was entirely different.  The Joker didn’t care about anyone, even himself.  This Joker rarely left your side.  He talks to himself.  A lot.  He asked for a book for you so you could absorb it.  It was never written here… Anyway, once I give you a clean bill of health, I can send you home, we got the dimensional portal working.”

               I got excited for a brief moment.  Then I realized the sooner I got home the sooner I would have to deal with the consequences of vanishing for six months.  I’d be so far behind in school. April would think I’m dead…  I thought maybe going home could wait for a bit.

               “But Diana, Shazam and the rest of Kal-El’s team evil are still out there.”

               She shook her head.

               “No, the Regime has fallen.  After…  after what happened to Kara the world rose up.  And I guess the amazons saw the light or something.  We have a lot of work to do, and probably some more unrest but I guess that’s the price of freedom, right?”

               I was starting to get a warm fuzzy feeling. I know in my heart killing is wrong but I have said before I’m not an overflowing cup of human kindness.  I try to be good.  I don’t always succeed.  But in that moment, I realized that maybe Kara not being alive was for the best.

“You defeated Superman, Kara and Doomsday.  You gave us hope.  A belief we could win.  Batman, Lex Luthor and you have become martyrs.  They’re going to raise statues to you.  Amber Kal-El the girl that rose up against her own father and freed the world from tyranny.”

               At the mention of Superman that sense of pride I had growing inside of me died instantly.  In the end he had made the right choice.  He chose being a hero over his vengeance, and I was too weak to save him.  I felt tears start to fall down my cheeks.  Caitlan was talking but I didn’t hear her.  All I could think of was that look in his eyes.  His love for me and his last words to the world were: I’m sorry.  I interrupted Caitlan.

               “Superman died a hero.  That’s how he should be remembered.”

               Caitlan looked at me.

               “You really believe that don’t you.”

               “He sacrificed himself to save me.  That’s what heroes do, right?”

               Caitlan nodded to me.

               “That is what heroes do.  Heroes like you.”

               I shook my head.

               “I’m not the hero.  I’m the villain.  Ask Joker.”

               “I’m the one who isn’t a hero.  My alter ego is Killer Frost.”

               I honestly had no idea what she was talking about.

               “Who?”

               “So that is why you’re not giving me the stink eye.  You don’t know who I am.”

               “Even if I did, I try to judge people by actions.”

               Caitlan finished her review of my scans.

               “Once you start regaining your powers we’ll get you home.”

               I sighed.  It could be weeks and the more I thought about it the more I realized I needed to get home and face the punishment I had coming.  I shifted and put my legs over the edge of the bed.

               “Is it ready now?”

               “Yes, but you’re weak you should rest.”

               I shook my head.

               “No, anything more we’re just delaying the inevitable.  Can you control where we show up?”

               “No.”

               “Please help me to a computer.  I can show you how.”

               She blinked at me.

               “You can?”

               “I pulled some information from the Fortress on dimensional travel.”

               She helped me up and took me to one of their computers.  It was a CRT monitor as advertised.  I spent the next four hours dumping the knowledge I gleaned from Jor-El.  Caitlan started to read it over and looked at me.

               “This is amazing, your only twelve?”

               “That’s what it says on my birth certificate.”

               “Could you explain this equation to me?”

               I looked at her like she was crazy.

               “I have no idea.”

               “But you just entered it all.”

               “I have a photographic memory; It doesn’t give me understanding.  I just memorized it.”

               I sat down and while I watched Caitlan read it over I felt hands on my shoulders and I looked up tiredly and saw those blue eyes again.

               “You said we could do the pressing lips things again…”

               I made a come closer motion with my finger and we kissed again.  This was a peck, or a kiss to distract me this was a nice long passionate kiss and honestly, I forgot where we were.  When we broke the kiss, he reached by ear and made a plastic flower appear.  Which he then used to squirt me in the face with water.  I should have expected it.  He laughed.  A few more hours passed and Caitlan stood up.

               “Our portal is based on this.  I can get you home.  It’s a one-way trip though.  The portal generator is on its last legs.  Are you sure you want to go home?”

               I looked at the Joker who scratched his chin.

               “Well, my precious, our work is done here.  You have graduated from kindergarten villain to supervillain.”

               He clapped

               “Bravo! Bravo!   First, we take Manhattan!  Then we take Goldwater!”

               “I don’t think that’s how that song goes.”

               “My version’s better!”

               “Sure, sure.  Let’s go home.”

Chapter 22: Consequences and Body Snatchers

Summary:

A powerless Amber prepares to deal with the consequences of her unintended trip into the Dark Mirror universe. Only everything is not what it seems.

               Well, we made it home from Nightmare Earth.  I was still powerless after my evil twin used every bit of our solar energy.  Joker convinced me we should go to what he called his toybox.  It was a warehouse full of the things you’d expect the Joker to stock up on.  Also, his car.  I borrowed a set of Harley’s clothes that she’d discarded there when younger and one of her old bags for my solar regeneration suit and Kryptonian costume.  He gave me a ride home.  Or well about a mile from home.  I walked the rest of the way. It was about six in the morning on a Sunday, I could tell it was Sunday because Emma’s car was still in the driveway.  I snuck up the walk and used my key to get in the house.  It was strangely warm for December.  I was hoping no one was awake so I could just head to bed, wake up later and come downstairs like nothing happened.  I was never that lucky.  I don’t know why I expected it would have changed this time.  Emma was drinking coffee and looking exhausted.

               “Amber?  Did you get changed during your run?”

               “Umm…yes sure.  How are you mom?”

               “I’m fine, but you are not going out like that ever again!  I swear mom needs to stop buying you whatever you ask for.”

               “I won’t, I promise.”

               “You look tired.  Maybe you should sleep in instead of going for these runs?”

               “I just didn’t sleep very well mom.”

               I was completely and utterly weirded out.  I wondered if Jonn had pretended to be for four months.  It didn’t seem likely I waved to her and started to creep up the stairs.

               “Make sure you have everything packed for school before noon.  I want to get an early start today.”

               I turned around.  I noticed for the first time there were no Christmas decorations up.

               “Mom, school?”

               “Did you fall and hit your head on your run or something?  You need to get packed to go to Excelsior today.  Please tell me you’ve started.”

               This wasn’t right.  I started to wonder if Caitlan hadn’t screwed up.  I can tell you that apparently time passes differently across the multiverse.  Faster there then here.  In fact, only two weeks had passed for everyone here which was kind of neat and at the same time still creepy because I’d been replaced by a body snatcher apparently.  When I went into my room, I saw my luggage already packed for the school.   My pink school bag that had been at Harley’s house the last time I saw it was leaning against my desk.  I rushed over and looked for the tablet.  It was still there and fully charged.  I swiftly unlocked it and opened a video chat to Watchtower.  Jonn answered.

               “Amber, how are you?  Getting ready for school?”

               “Umm, yes.  Could you…did you… erm.  Did you pretend to me for two weeks?”

               “No.  Why would you ask tha-”

               I interrupted him with your standard teenage response to evade answering uncomfortable questions that would get me in trouble.

               “K K Tablet dying! Thanks, bye!”

               Then I hung up.  He tried calling back several times but after the fourth time I turned off my tablet.  I’d have to explain it later but right now I just wanted to sleep in my own, non-Kryptonian bed.  I tossed Harley’s old duffel bag onto the floor and flopped onto the bed face first and passed out. 

               I woke up several hours later with Emma tugging at my leg.  I was not looking my best.  It was the best sleep I’d had in months so of course my hair was all over the place and I was covered in sleep drool.

               “We were supposed to leave half an hour ago kiddo.  And you are not going like that.  You’ll be lucky if I don’t burn those clothes while you’re gone.  Shower, wash your hair and dress presentably go.”

               She pointed at the kid’s bathroom.  I groaned as I shifted.  I have to be honest, losing my powers whether it be from red sun, going nova, or blast from Voidmonger sucked.  I mean part of me would have been ecstatic to be just a normal teenage girl with normal problems, a normal boyfriend, normal everything.  Being normal had its drawbacks.  One physical exhaustion.  By this time I was so used to being a Kryptonian and having a limitless reserve of stamina that just getting out of bed, getting showered and dressed seemed like an agonizing chore.  Then there was the return of pain.  I was so stiff when I woke up.  Also, I was sniffling.  So apparently, I was getting sick.  I hadn’t been sick since I was Kristen.  I wanted to go back to sleep and just sleep until my powers came back so I could just be done with this mess.  The worst part was I wouldn’t be able to wear the solar regeneration suit at Excelsior I was definitely going to have at least one roommate.  To say I looked like death warmed over would have been an understatement.  Even Emma noticed.

               “Amber, you look awful maybe we should just go tomorrow before school.”

               I shook my head and looked at her through half closed eyes.

               “I’m good mom.  I don’t want you to miss work.”

               Henry moved my things to the back of Emma’s SUV.  I was extremely grateful since I am not sure I could have managed it without a break in between.  Henry gave me a hug which I returned.  He’d been more affectionate, in a parental way since he was shot.  Sarah looked up at me I opened my arms and she narrowed her eyes at me.  Emma looked at her.

               “Sarah give your sister a hug you won’t see her for a while.”

               Sarah crossed her arms and shook her head.

               “She’s not my sister.”

               Emma gave out an exasperated sigh.

               “Not this again.”

               Sarah shook her head again.

               “She’s not my Amber.”

               I sneezed and looked at Emma.

               “Its okay Mom.  She shouldn’t be forced to hug someone she doesn’t want too.”

               I kneeled down with some effort.

               “I am sorry if upset you, Sarah.  I haven’t been feeling like myself.  When I come back next week I promise I’ll make French toast, just the way you like it.”

               Sarah pouty expression shifted and she looked at me.

               “With the secret ingredient?”

               I nodded.  Her eyes narrowed.

               “What is it?”

               I smiled at her.

               “The secret ingredient is always love, silly Sarah bear.”

               I called her bear because she liked to bear hug people.  Her eyes went wide, and she charged at me and hugged me so tight it hurt.  I was still feeling a bit rough from the fight with Doomsday and Kara.  No solar energy means no super healing.  I winced slightly.  She didn’t seem like she was going to let go. Emma sighed again.  I know she loved Sarah but sometimes she lost patience with my sister’s antics.

               “Sarah, hon, Amber and I have to go.”

               Sarah shook her head.  My t-shirt was starting to feel moist from what I assume were tears. I gently pulled my arms back and I whispered.

               “I’m sorry Sarah bear I need to go.”

               Sarah pulled away but she was crying now along with five-year-old pouting.

               “I don’t want you to go.”

               I motioned for her to come closer and she did.  I hugged her again and I whispered.

               “I’m sorry I missed your birthday.  I’m sorry my friend scared you. I was doing something very important that I can’t tell you about.”

               Sarah stepped back and looked at me again.

               “I don’t want you to go because I don’t want the other you to come back.”

               She pouted.  Emma was giving us both an annoyed look.  I smiled at Sarah.

               “How about we make a secret word only we know, and you can ask me that way you know it’s me, and I know its you?”

               Sarah pondered this for a few seconds then she nodded furiously.  I leaned in and I whispered to her.

               “Boopydoopy”

               She nodded then hugged me again after I got extricated from it.  I gave her a kiss on the cheek and stood up.  Emma was already in the car and had it running.

               “Bye, Sarah, I’ll see in a week.  Remember the code word.”

               She nodded and I waved and got into the car.  I looked at Emma.

               “Mom, can we stop by Grandma’s first?”

               “Sure, but we’re not staying long, we’re already running late.”

               “I’ll let them know it’s my fault you’re going to be late for supper.  I just going to really miss them.”

               Emma smiled and turned the car down the side road that would take them across to her grandparents.  I hopped out and grabbed Harley’s old duffle bag.  There were bloodstains on it.  I’m pretty sure she used it for weapons in the past… weapon’s she’d used.  I knocked on the door.  Edna opened it.

               “Hi grandma.”

               Edna looked at me then to the duffle bag.  I sniffled.

               “You look terrible Amber, are you sick?”

               “Uh, yes.”

               She pointed to the barn.

               “Barn, now.”

               “Yes ma’am.”

               She walked with me and took the duffle bag we went up to Clark’s original Fortress of Solitude and threw the bag on the couch.

               “You’ve been acting all kinds of strange.  Now I accepted you didn’t want to talk to Bruce, so I’ve been covering for you but now you’re sick and you have bag with bloodstains on it.  What exactly is going on?”

               I blinked at her.

               “You talked to her… I mean me?”

               “Talked to whom?”

               I looked at the old worn barn loft floor.

               “So like, umm, I wasn’t here for the last two weeks… I was… somewhere else and used up all my sun power.  Anyway, I’m back and uh…I just need you to make sure no one finds those.  I can’t take them to school.”

               Edna turned to the bag and opened it.  Apparently, I’d missed one of Harley’s baseball bats.  It was hard not to know it was hers it was infused with glitter and had red and blue rhinestones spelling out Harley down one side.  Edna tossed it aside pretty quickly and was more focused on the Kryptonian uniform.

               “This is just like his.  Where did you get it?”

               I bit my lower lip.

               “Don’t freak out grandma.”

               “Oh, we’re long past that.”

               “Okay so…Batman asked for help to stop Superman…”

               “Bruce is seventy-nine years old, and my brother has been dead for forty years, what on earth are you talking about?’

               “Uh so umm.  I…  accidentally ended up in another dimension.  Where Kal-El was alive and had umm taken over the world and…”

               “Accidentally huh?”

               “Absolutely.  Grandpa Bruce told me very clearly to come straight home and call him right away.  Which I totally planned on doing but while I was helping Batman-2 into his portal thingy I uh tripped and fell through.  Yep, totally got clumsy and fell through.”

               “If any of this is true, who was here instead of you?”

               “Uh…I have no idea grandma.”

               She rubbed her face.

               “It was that little green man was it?”

               “No…it was Mr. J’onzz, I already asked him.”

               “You talk to the Justice League?”

               “All the time.  Diana and I are friends.”

               Edna took a very deep breath.

               “I want to believe you, I really do, but I saw a video of someone who looked a lot like you with someone who looked a lot like the Joker…I need an explanation.”

               “Oh that wasn’t me.  Look!  Proof.”

               I turned my phone around and showed her the picture of Batman-2 with Harley, the old one, not the one from Team Bat.  Then I swiped and showed her a picture selfie of me in my Kryptonian uniform with Kal-El in his and his arm around my shoulders, with a displeased looking Kara. At this point Heather wondered in and put her hands on her hips, I quickly flipped my thumb on the screen to close the camera app.

               “You were just going to monopolize my granddaughter’s last few minutes here without letting me say goodbye?”

               Edna was already stuffing the things back in the duffle bag while Heather was focused on me.  She saw the phone in my hand with the cracked screen.

               “Amber, what happened to your phone?”

               While it would be super cool to say I got into a fist fight with Superman and it got cracked in the scuffle all I could really say was:

               “I dropped it while I was jogging sorry Grandma.”

               “Let me see that.”

               She took the phone and lifted her glasses up onto her forehead and squinted at the crack.

               “This looks sharp, we need to replace it.  I’ll get one shipped to the school.”

               She handed the phone back to me.

               “Be more careful, young lady, phones and money do not grow on trees.”

               I nodded.  She wasn’t wrong, I have gone through so many phones.  Thankfully I’m not unsuccessful in my chosen career, still my sisters and I go through so many, they won’t even give us the accidental insurance anymore.  Anyway… back to the farm.

               “Yes, grandma.”

               “Now give me a hug.”

               I hugged Heather.

               “Your mother is looking impatient, and she is going to be late for supper you better get a move on.”

               “See you on Saturday!”

               I gave both of them hugs and rushed down the stairs happy to avoid the rest of the conversation with Edna.  I was fairly sure at the time it would be continued at a later date, and I was right it absolutely was.  I slid into the car.  Emma looked at me.

               “What was that all about Amber?”

               I blushed and then lied through my teeth.

               “I left a mess in the barn.”

               Emma frowned.

               “I’m sure you’ve already been lectured on that.”

               I nodded furiously.  She turned around and headed out onto the highway.  We drove in silence, well as in, no conversation of note, we were singing along to the radio sometimes, but curiosity got the best of me.  How was I supposed to resist asking about someone pretending to be me for two weeks?  I nervously looked over at Emma after tugging on the bottom of my pink flowery skirt. I reached out and turned down the radio.

               “So…umm mom.  The last couple of weeks…  was I acting strange?”

               Emma glanced at me while keeping her eyes on the road ahead of us.

               “Where are your glasses?  Don’t tell me you forgot them.”

               I reached into my purse and pulled them out of their case and put them on.

               “Sorry forgot.”

               “Are you sure that doctor was right?  You seemed absolutely fine without them.  I think we should get them retested.”

               I did not need my glasses.  They were Edna’s idea.  My x-ray vision was going haywire at the beginning of August, and I was getting really panicked about seeing through everything.  So, Edna dug up a set of Clark’s old glass from when he was a teenager, they were infused with Lead, they really helped at the time.  I’m glad retro was in.  After my visit to Evil Earth as I’ve decided to name it, they were completely unnecessary because Kal-El taught me how to control everything.  So of course, I forgot to put them on but now I’d have to explain the miraculous recovery of my eyesight.

               “I need them.  I just…didn’t want to show up wearing them.  Its embarrassing.”

               “What is wrong with glasses?  I’ve worn them for most of my life.”

               “You know kids, mom.”

               “No one will notice.  Trust me.  Especially boys.”

               “I’m not worried about boys.”

               “Oh, so you’re not chatting with a boy when you look at your phone and smile hmm?”

               She wasn’t wrong Joker and I had been messaging back and forth most of the ride so far.

               “No… I mean… erm.  It’s just a friend.”

               “Sure.  Friend.  You’re not old enough for boyfriends Amber.  Just remember that.”

               “He’s not a boyfriend…he’s just a friend that I kissed more than once.”

               Emma swerve the car at that and regained control.

               “No.  Just no.  You are way to young to be kissing boys.”

               “So umm mom, about me the last couple of weeks…was I acting strange to you?”

               “Changing the subject is not going to change my mind.  You are not to see this friend who you have kissed more the once again.”

               “Okay mom, I understand…so about the strange behavior.”

               She sighed.

               “Besides Sarah saying you were not her sister and dad trying to get in touch with you and you ignoring him, no, you seemed perfectly normal, are you asking so you can see if you were doing a good job hiding the fact you’ve been making out with a boy?”

               I just shook my head in response.  I decided it was best not to poke momma-bear too much.  She didn’t seem to take the whole I might be seeing someone well.  That never changed by the way even when I was in my early twenties.  The rest of the hour drive was fairly uncomfortable after that.  Emma was obviously upset and hadn’t been prepared for a teenage girl yet.  At least I made it easier on my sisters.  She pulled up beside the sidewalk before we got into the school campus proper.  I glanced at her and she looked at me.  She smiled at me and fixed my bangs they’d fallen out of my ponytail.

               “Amber, I’m sorry.  I just want what is best for you, you are too young to deal with boyfriends or girlfriends and all the baggage comes with a relationship. You’re twelve.  You have your whole life ahead of you.  Just slow down, enjoy yourself.  You are going to have enough on your plate.  You’re two years ahead of where you’re supposed to be in school.  And I know from experience Excelsior is challenging.”

               I nodded to her.  I looked at the school.

               “Lets just go home, me. Let me go to Smallville High.”

               She looked at the school then to me.

               “It’s a little late for that now isn’t it hon?”

               “I am not a rich kid like them mom.  I don’t belong here.”

               In my opinion after what I did to Kara and Voidmonger, I really didn’t belong near anyone.  It was starting to hit me all at once.  What if they bullied me?  What if I lost it?  I could level the entire school… all those people.  I could kill a normal human with a shove.  I could feel tears starting to slip out of my eyes.  Emma pulled a tissue out of the box she always kept in the car and offered it to me.

               “You got this Amber.  You are the smartest person I’ve ever met.  You are talented, beautiful.  No one can outrun you.  You got this.  They won’t make fun of you; They’re all going to want to be your friend.”

               I took off my glasses and wiped up my tears.  I reached out and hugged her tightly.

               “Thanks mom.”

               “Clean up those tears and blow your nose you’ve been sniffling for the last twenty minutes, and it’s been driving me nuts.”

               I nodded and blew my nose.  She started the car and pulled into the school.

Chapter 23: I am so going to jail.

Summary:

Amber hears some disturbing news and struggles with her first cold since she changed all while dealing with a nuisance of a roommate.

               After our impromptu mother-daughter moment Emma pulled into the school proper and pulled up to a curb near the dormitory I’d be staying in. I gave her another hug and got out and pulled my bags out of the back. Emma had gone to get out but got a phone call on her work cell and was talking on it.  She sounded annoyed then angry.  It was taking me some serious effort to get the bags out of the car.  Let me tell you going from Supergirl to weakling teenage girl was a real awakening to just how strong I was normally.  It also became apparent that whoever replaced me while I was gone took no account for normal person strength when packing the bags.  I sniffled again as I tugged the last piece of luggage out of the back of the car.  My head felt hot and just foggy.  To this day I hate going nova for this very fact.  I already feel like I’m the walking dead, then add in the fact I can get hurt and catch colds.  No thanks.

               Emma looked back at me and spoke.

               “Are you okay to get in the school and get settled, Amber?”

               I didn’t want to make her suspicious.  I mean one day I’m tossing fifty-pound bags of cement like they’re pillows the next I can’t lift my luggage.  Not a conversation I wanted to have with her ever.  So I nodded.

               “What’s wrong mom?”

               “Some lunatic terrorist is offering to confess but only to me.”

               My heart skipped a beat.  Was it the Joker?  Would he give me up?  Like I needed this crap after what he got me dragged into for the last four months.  I was not mentally prepared for any of this insanity.  I was barely prepared to deal with high school.  I blurted out my next words without thinking.

               “Uh…was he… wearing make up?”

               “I have no idea, hon.  I gotta go the Director is sending a helicopter to a nearby airport.”

               I figured I’d be seeing her sooner than next weekend, but I said it anyway.  I figured give it three hours I’d be dragged out of my dorm room in cuffs.  And tomorrow’s headlines would read Joker and his new twelve-year-old Harley Quinn confess to terrorist attacks!  I was sure I was screwed.

               “See you Friday night mom.  Good luck.”

               She motioned me closer, and I walked to the driver’s side and leaned in she spoke quietly to me.

               “You got this hon.  See you on Friday.”

               I waved and went to get my bags.  I was the only kid coming in with no parents present.  That didn’t faze me much besides nearly falling over as I carried my luggage.  I gave up after I hit a spot out of the way at the side of the room I sat down on my suitcase and did my best not to breakdown into tears.  I was pretty sure there was no point in getting a room they were going to come and arrest me then I’d be dissected in Star Labs.  I broke down into tears eventually.  You remember how everything as a teenager was just way more intense.  I was just done.  After all the death of the last few days and my pending arrest I just shut down.  I felt like someone was watching me and when I looked up there was a blonde boy about my age.  He was tall, pale and his blue eyes were looking at me.  He was dressed in black.  Head too toe.  He had long bangs that covered one of his eyes.  He was the very definition of what some would call emo a decade ago.  When he noticed me looking he gave a small wave.  He had a big backpack on and no luggage.

               “Do you need help?”

               I sniffled and dug in my purse which was more of a carry-on for a tissue.  I was never good at traveling light. I blew my nose.  I wasn’t sure how to respond.  He was super cute, and I was super sick. My eyes felt puffy.  Just my luck.  A cute normal boy was talking to me, and I was the walking dead.  I just couldn’t form sentences.  I stood up and I was about to actually speak then I let out the loudest sneeze you can imagine.  It echoed through the entryway to the dorm and almost every set of eyes was looking at me.  I decided then and there I would have been better off if Kara had executed me.  Eventually the murmur started again.  He just nodded and grabbed the handles of my luggage and lifted it easily.

               “Junior?”

               I nodded.  My heart skipped a beat for a second time that day.  His voice matched his adorable looks.  I had another crush.

               “Girls are this way.”

               I followed him to a woman who looked like she was part of the school staff and put my luggage down.  He waved at me and went in the opposite direction to where the girls were heading.  I called out.

               “What’s your name?”

               He smiled.

               “Gabriel.  See you around Sniffles.”

               And my cheeks were bright red again, I’m sure.  My impending arrest was replaced immediately by the thought that for the rest of my time here I would be Sniffles.  Let me just reinforce this fact:  Being a teenage girl sucks:  Unregulated emotions, random crushes and absolutely everything is the end of the world.  God help me, I’m raising two girls one is a teenager and the other one will be soon.  Anyway, after I finished dying of embarrassment, I pulled out the crumpled paper with all my specifics on it and handed it to the school staff member who straightened it out and pointed up the stairs.

               “Up those stairs, turn left Lincoln wing.  Room nine.  Welcome to Excelsior, Amber Morris.”

               I nodded and took the paper back and stuffed it into my backpack.  With some difficulty I managed to get up the stairs.  I felt a tap on my shoulder, and I looked around.  It was Caitlin Luthor. She frowned slightly when she saw my face.

               “Are you okay?

               “I will be once I jump off over that railing.”

               She laughed.

               “Where’s your room, Amber?”

               “Lincoln, Room 9.”

               She took one of my suitcases.

               “Did you bring your workout weights or something?”

               I blushed.  She motioned with her head to the right and her blonde hair swished

               “Come on, I’ll help you find it.  You look half dead.  It’s the least I can do seeing as you saved my life and all.”

               I sighed with relief.  It was so nice to see a friendly face.

               “Thank you so much Caitlin.”

               “Hey, I got your back no matter what.  The way Glen keeps looking at you we could be in-laws in ten years.”

               I blushed.  I had to admit even with my… Joker obsession…  Glen was on my mind sometimes.  While we struggled with my luggage and walked slowly towards my room, she glanced at me.

               “You really don’t look well, is that why you haven’t been answering our messages?”

               I nodded furiously.  Okay so the other me ignored the Luthors, Grandpa Bruce, and the Justice League.  Yet another clue that made no sense.  I sounded so nasally when I talked it was easy to just let her think I was sick.

               “I’ve been so sick it seems like I was living in a whole different world.”

               “And your parents made you come anyway?”

               I nodded.

               “Ouch.  Mom and Dad can be a pain but I’m sure they’d give me a pass if I was as sick as you look.”

               “I guess they are just used to me never being sick.”

               We got to my room, and I opened the door, apparently my roommate was already here.  The room was way larger than I expected.  My roommate was sort of my opposite.  Short and slightly pudgy.  She had long brown hair and brown eyes and overly large glasses.  She was organizing her drawers and looked up when we opened the door.  Her eyes fell on Caitlin she wrinkled her nose.

               “They’ll let anyone in here.  How much did your daddy have to bribe them this year?”

               Caitlin made a face at her.

               “Amber this is Angela.  I’d say more but I don’t want to poison you against her.  She’ll do it for me.  Hey Angela, didn’t see you at either of the big Autumn Galas, to fat to fit in your dresses?”

               Angela pushed her glasses up her nose.

               “At least I wear dresses and not underwear with tissue and straps stapled on”

               I looked between the two girls.  I was beginning to wonder if they were going to start clawing at each other.  I decided to try and defuse the situation.

               “Thanks so much Caitlin.”

               Caitlin looked at me and nodded.

               “I’ll see you later Amber, watch she doesn’t murder you in your sleep.  It wouldn’t be out of character for her family.”

               Caitlin stuck her middle finger up at Angela and left me alone with her.  Angela pushed her glasses up her nose again and looked me up and down.  Then she turned back to her drawers.  At the time I guessed that meant I was beneath her notice.  With some effort I heaved my luggage on my bed and started putting it away in my dresser and hung my uniforms up.  Then I started pulling out pictures that my doppelganger had packed for me.  Whomever it was knew enough that it was getting really stalkerish.  Finally, I put my laptop down and plugged it in so it would charge then kicked my shoes off flopped on the bed with a box of tissues someone had left on my desk and started to study more Kryptonian.  I noticed the room darken slightly and glanced up. Angela was looking down at me.  Apparently, I was now worth acknowledging.  She started talking after adjusting her glasses again.

               “You stay on your side, and I will stay on my side.  I don’t want to be your friend.  I don’t want to be your study partner.  I don’t even want you as a roommate, but I don’t have a choice.  I will complain if you bother me, and I will get you kicked out.  My parents have a lot of pull here.  So don’t you dare cross me.”

               What went through my head next was uncharitable and it I was most definitely comparing her to Kara Zor-El from Evil Earth.  I also seriously doubted her parents had more pull then either Jacob’s dad, the Luthors or hell Wayne Enterprises which donated to them.  I decided not to engage her though, mostly because I was sick, exhausted and assuming it wouldn’t be a problem because my brain was back on the fact that I was about to be arrested on terrorism charges.  So, my answer was a simple.

               “I understand completely.”

               She angry fixed her glasses, crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes.

               “That’s it?  No snotty comeback, no threats that I don’t know who you are?”

               “No, I stay on my side, you stay on your side.  Don’t try to be friends and don’t annoy you.  That all seems really clear.”

               “Fine!  Its good we understand each other.”

               I shrugged and went back to studying Kryptonian.  I got the feeling Angela wasn’t good with people and probably didn’t have many friends.  I was really not up to playing social worker given the fact I was a mess and I had just been involved in a bloody rebellion against my fatherish type person.  In the simplest terms I had more then enough of my own shit to deal with.  I was left alone for half an hour then she showed up by my bed again.

               “No half-hearted attempts to help the poor little fat girl?”

               I looked up from my tablet.

               “Look Angela if you want to be a lonely, friendless whatever, you go right ahead.  If you want to be friends and make our dorm room a little more inviting. Sure whatever.   The power is in your hands.”

               She fixed her glasses and crossed her arms again. Even with obliviousness to body language I could tell my refusal to engage her in whatever she was trying to do was annoying her.

               “What’s your deal?”

               “My deal?”

               “Why are you so nonchalant about this situation?”

               I was truly confused as to what the hell she was talking about.

               “What situation?”

               “Being stuck with me as a roommate?”

               “Besides you being rude I don’t see why it should be a problem.  I’m pretty good at ignoring people when they leave me alone.”

               “I am the least popular girl here and you don’t even seem concerned about it.”

               “That’s because I don’t care about it.”

               She blinked at me.

               “The pictures of you at Gotham Gala sure made it look like you cared.”

               “What does that have to do with anything?”

               “Well, it must be nice to have parents so rich they can afford to have you wearing twenty million dollars’ worth of diamonds to a random party.”

               I sighed and closed my tablet. I took off my glasses and rubbed the bridge of my nose and put them back on.  I sat up and put my tablet down on my desk.  Slide my legs over the bed and looked at her.

               “Angela, you seem like you’re trying really hard to find things to dislike me for.”

               She stammered a few times before speaking.

               “Well…I…”

               “Angela, I have no idea what Caitlin was going on about.  Truly I do not care.  Her issues with you are her issues.  If you want to hate me because she and I are friends go ahead.  Or hell if you want to hate me because I look like I do go ahead.  I am way past done trying to make people like me.  The shit I’ve seen, done and been involved in in the last four months have basically killed any need I had to be liked. So go ahead hate me but for the love of God just be quiet I have a headache.”

               She blinked at me again and fixed her glasses.

               “You don’t know who I am.”

               I was starting to get annoyed.  You see ADHD is hell.  I get hyper-focused sometimes and if you pull me away from it I get frustrated rather quickly.  Right now, I was hyper-focused on learning Kryptonian and she was impeding that.  So, I’m fairly sure my annoyance was obvious in my voice as I spoke again.

               “No Angela, I have no idea who you are, nor do I care.”

               “Angela Sterling.”

               “Is that supposed to mean something to me?”

               “Sterling Investments.”

               I spoke again through almost clenched teeth.

               “You obviously want to tell me what this is all about so spit it out so I can go back to studying.”

               “My mother is accused of killing my grandfather in his sleep.”

               I felt bad for her about then.  I could see how that would cause a bit of a derailment of one’s social standing.  Also, I thought about when my actual grandparents died and how upset I was.  She’s just lost her mother and a grandparent in one go.

               “I am sorry for your loss.  I must suck losing your mother and your grandfather at the same time.”

               I started reaching for my tablet and she spoke again.

               “That’s all?”

               “Am I supposed to somehow dislike you because your mother may have killed someone?”

               “I…”

               I picked up my tablet and looked her in the eyes.

               “Look Angela if you want to treat people like crap just do it honestly.  Don’t hide behind your mom.  Feel free to preemptively hate me, I don’t care, do whatever makes you feel better.  If you try hard enough you can make sure we will never be friends then I won’t have a chance to betray you later when something else you have no control over happens and makes your family look bad.”

               I rolled my eyes.  I was done with the conversation and was starting to wish the FBI or whomever arrests you for terrorism would show up and rescue me from this nightmare.  I unlocked my tablet and started studying again.  A few minutes later she approached my side of the room.  I guess if I was laying down, I was less intimidating or something.

               What are you working on, classes haven’t even started?”

               “A very dead language that I want to learn, it is brutally punishing, and a lot harder when someone keeps interrupting me every five minutes.”

               She spoke again.  I was starting to get that this girl could not take a hint to save her life.

               “Why?”

               “Because I want to Angela.”

               She didn’t look like she was done because she pointed at one of my black and white pictures.  I locked my tablet again and dropped it on my bed.

               “Who is this?”

               “My great grandparents, my great aunt and my grandfather.”

               She pointed at another picture.  It was Sarah and I in our blue flowered dresses at Wayne Manor.

               “That’s my sister and I at Wayne Manor.”

               “And these people?”

               “That is my mother and father, my sister Sarah, and my sister Martha.”

               She picked up another picture.  It was me in a pink tank top holding a wrench over my shoulder.  I was covered in grease and a baseball cap flipped backwards standing besides the Dodge Challenger.  Edna had her arm around my shoulders.  I couldn’t for the life of me remember taking it.  It must have been the replacement me.  She looked exactly like me right down to my smile.  It was unnerving.  I hadn’t noticed when I put it out.  I was kind of pissed all of a sudden that she had gotten to work on the car and not me.  I was dying to help with that tear down and rebuild.  I was staring at the picture and Angela looked at me.

               “Is that a barn?”

               “Does it look like a barn?”

               “Yes.”

               “Why are you covered in grease?”

               “Because I am helping rebuild an engine with my grandmother.”

               I stared at that picture.  Seriously its like thirteen years later now and I’m still pissed about it.  She reached for another picture I had out which was Clark and Diana.  They had their arms around each other and they were kissing in front of the centennial fountain in Metropolis.

               “That’s my grandfather and his fiancé.”

               She quirked her head to the side.

               “They look really happy.”

               I shrugged.

               “I thought so too its why I kept it.”

               “Are you close with him?”

               “No, he died long before I was born.”

               Angela reached for my last picture.  It was Jacob, April, Terry, Glen, Caitlin, Sarah and I and it was taken at the Gala.  She pointed at Jacob.

               “That’s Jacob Filoni.  Are you friends?”

               “Yes, that’s why he’s got his arm around my waist.  Why do you care?”

               She put the picture down and looked at each a few more times.  This girl was so frustrating.  That was the word I would use yes.  Angela was frustrating.

               “Look Angela, for someone who doesn’t want to be my friend you sure are curious about me.”

               “That’s because you’re a mystery.  I have no idea who you are.  You just showed up out of nowhere at the Gala in Gotham and suddenly you’re here.  It takes money and influence to get in this school.  You’re not rich you live on a farm.”

               I laughed.

               “So, you have no idea who I am?”

               “No, I don’t.  You obviously have something to do with Bruce Wayne, a billionaire.  But I don’t know what.”

               “He’s my adoptive grandfather if you must know.  He got divorced from my grandmother and my mom and him didn’t talk until recently.”

               “So, he got you in here.”

               I snickered again and shook my head.

               “No, here.  So, you can solve your mystery and go back to hating me.”

               I opened my tablet and closed the app that mother had created for me and searched on my web browser for a link to the video of me rescuing Caitlin and the Sheriff.

               “Here Angela, watch this.”

               Angela sat down on my bed and watched the video.  Then read a few of the other links that showed up in the search.  Her eyes getting wider and wider.  She stopped on one picture of me that was very clear walking away from the flaming car, tornado behind me, my hair whipping in the wind.  Honestly I’d have thought it was photoshopped for some action movie poster if I hadn’t lived in it.  She handed back the tablet.  I locked it and she just stared at me for several moments.  I broke the silence.

               “Look Angela, you’re not the only one with their name all over the media.  I have a feeling I’m going to be as popular as your average homeless person at this school.  I’m here on a scholarship.  I’m an orphan.  I have amnesia. I am crazy enough to walk towards a tornado.  Anyone can find out just by typing my name in a search engine.”

               “So those are all our adoptive relatives?”

               I shook my head.  And pointed to Clark.

               “That is my real grandfather.  And my grandmother as I call her is actually my great aunt I call her grandma so my sister doesn’t get confused.”

               “How did you get those diamonds if you’re not rich?”

               “I have no idea where my grandfather got them.  His fiancé took her engagement ring and gave me the rest.  She’s amazing.”

               “How did you get a scholarship here?  Its next to impossible.”

               “Alexander Luthor wanted to reward me for saving his daughter.  He did it all.  I really didn’t want to be here.  I’m neither smart or old enough to be in grade 9 here but I’m here.”

               “This is the best school in the country.”

               “Which is exactly why I should not be here, but my parents said it’s the best school in the country you need to go.  Now you know everything I know, can I go back to my thingy now?”

               “Just one more question.”

               “Are you wearing colored contacts?”

               “No, this my natural eye color.”

               “Freaky.”

               “Well thank you for pointing that out.”

               I picked up my tablet and unlocked it.  She hadn’t stood up from my bed yet she fixed her glasses.

               “I meant to say… they are cool”

               With that she stood up and I could finally get back to studying Kryptonian.  I was left to my own devices.  It seemed Angela was done with her interrogation.  I was quite happily engrossed in level 1.  Basically, the computer was treating me like I was a six-year-old.  Which was fine.  While my photographic memory meant I could learn words rapidly the whole grammar thing was entirely different.  Alien language and all.  I felt a tug on my bare foot and looked up to see April. She smiled.

               “You’re such a nerd.”

               “Guilty!”

               Poor April got the biggest hug from her sniffly best friend.  I hadn’t seen her in months, and I was soon to be gone for years with the terrorist charges.  Probably in some black site some place with a no visits policy.

               “What is up with you today?”

               I released her and shrugged.

               “I missed you.”

               “We were at your house for a barbeque party last night.”

               I bit my lower lip.

               “I just had this dream I hadn’t seen you for like forever and it felt really real.”

               April laughed.

               “Sometimes you’re the oddest girl Amber.”

               Angela watched the exchange from her bed.  I turned to her.

               “April this is my roommate Angela.  Angela, this is April.  Even if she dresses, does her makeup and everything else to look like a vampire, she does not bite.  She’s just obsessed with a novel serious about them.”

               April elbowed me.  For the first time in our friendship I felt the sharp pain keenly.

               “You’re not supposed to lead with that.”

               I stuck my tongue at April then promptly launched my arm out for a tissue so I could sneeze into it.  April tugged my arm.

               “Time for supper snotface.”

 

Chapter 24: Archnemesis

Summary:

Amber steps on a social landmine then makes it worse.

    

               I wandered to April’s room with her, leaving Angela behind.  After a few minutes she came out with a blonde girl.  April introduced us.  Apparently, her name was Drew and she was from Ireland.  She kept glancing at me from behind her bangs.  We made our way to the cafeteria.  I saw Angela was already sitting down and was all alone.  As rude and annoying as she was I kind of felt bad for her.  You know those times you do something because you’re feeling absolutely guilty about something else you did but you can’t really fix?  This was one of those times for me.  Once we got our food I motioned to Angela.

               “Looks like Angela saved us some seats.”

               April nodded.

               “That was cool of her.”

               I smirked.

               “She is the very essence of cool.”

               We all went and sat down with her.  We did not ask her for permission.  I smiled at her.

               “Angela, we really appreciate you saving us seats.”

               She looked up from her salad and nodded slowly.

               “Sure…”

               “Oh, this is Drew, April’s roommate.”

               With that out of the way I tentatively tasted the food.  Having been at Precious Angels I was expecting that kind of food.  This was not that kind of food.  It was amazing.  I guess it would be considering the cost of attending here was more expensive than an Ivy League school.  I really did not say much for the meal.  Even in my weakened state I was still a Kryptonian food vacuum.  Drew continued her shy glances in my direction.  I was starting to wonder if she liked other girls.  All power to her in my opinion but not what I like personally.  Finally, she pulled out her phone did a search and looked between it and me.  Her mouth formed an O.

               “You’re the girl with no fear!”

               I swallowed a mouthful of my second helping of roast beef.

               “That’s me.”

               “Oh wow!  This is so amazing.  I’ve never met a real-life hero before.”

               “I’m just a kid like you.”

               “No, no you’re a hero.  I have watched that video so many times.  You looked so amazing in that picture of you holding that girl in your arms walking away from the tornado with that Superman shirt on.  Just wow.  It was like he was back all of a sudden.  Do you know they’re selling posters of it in Ireland?  And so many memes!”

               I glanced at April who gave me the smallest of nods. I shrugged.

               “All power to them I say.  I’m no hero but if it gives people hope when they need it I’m thankful.”

               “You’re so down to earth.  I cannot wait to tell the girls back home I met you!”

               “You want a selfie to send?”

               Drew lept at the chance and we took one together.  I was actually wearing said t-shirt today mostly because it was the only one that wasn’t packed.  Besides the clothes I borrowed from Joker’s Harley collection which my mother literally would have killed me if I wore.  And today she might have succeeded.

               “They’re going to lose it!”

               Angela watched this unfolding.  I suspect she was starting to see we weren’t much different in our individual infamy.  I had just finished my third helping.  I honestly felt my strength returning.  I had expected to be down for days, my time in the other universe with the solar regeneration suit on had done better than I expected.  Later I would come to understand that everything was accelerated there when I dug into the dimensional theory I’d memorized.  At the time though I was just happy I was getting back to normal.  I had a pep in my step as I went to put my tray on the rack, even with my impending arrest.  I wasn’t really pay attention to my surroundings so when I turned around and was face to face with the Regenia George of this school.  She was everything you’d expect from an entitled rich kid.  She was Caitlin’s age older and more filled out and bigger than me.  She sneered in my direction like I was a cockroach.  The voice pipped in smash that insect’s face!  I ignored it.  She spoke and I really wanted to give into the voice after that…

               “I saw you sitting with Angela Sterling.  She’s untouchable. No one talks to her, no one sits with her, you got it?”

               I had a bit of a temper as you well know by now.  Adults, I was okay with telling me what to do.  Other kids.  Not so much.  Also, ADHD makes it so a lot of times I say things that are better left unsaid.  Oh, how I wish I’d just kept my mouth shut.

               “I have no idea who think you are or for what reason you think your opinion matters, and I really don’t care.  I will be friends with who I want, I will sit with who I want.”

               She lost it.  She tried to shove me.  A normal human trying to shove me even at ten percent of my strength, which is about where I was at that very moment, might as well be pushing a solid brick wall.  I should have done the smart thing and just let her win and all down like it worked.  As you can probably guess I didn’t.  She tried to shove harder.  Her face got all red.  She honestly looked like someone put a blonde wig on a tomato after the sixth shove.

               “What are you doing?”

               “You…you freak!  Stay away from Angela Sterling.”

               I looked that stuck up snotty, entitled rich bitch who hadn’t been told no enough in her life and I said very plainly and calmly.

               “No.”

               She tried to shove me again.  It went the same as the last six tries.

               “If you touch me again, I will stuff your fist in your mouth and then I will throw you in that garbage bin over there.  Go ahead, I dare you, you snotty bitch.”

               Blondie’s mouth dropped opened and her friends looked at each other.  I decided to use their shock as a distraction and make my escape.  As I walked away, I noticed Caitlin and her friend circle, along with the rest of the witness in the cafeteria all staring at me with something between open shock and giddiness.  You see I had just insulted the Queen B-word on her own turf.  Constance had bullied her way to the top of the food chain.  I had basically challenged her.  All because I was defended Angela who didn’t want to be my friend.  Honestly after the whole Evil Earth experience it would take a lot more then a high school bully to make me back down especially when I was pissed off.  Besides my impending arrest meant I would never experience the fallout of my snap ADHD driven behavior.

               So basically, my fear of impending arrest was cleared up pretty quickly afterwards.  April and Drew were hanging out in my room.  Angela was there too and actually talking to us.  None of us really realized the ramifications of the war I had started with Constance that night.  I’m not sure we would have been worried about it either.  April was reading some social media sight.  Drew was interrogating me about every part of the video.  It was fine.  Its not like my photographic memory didn’t replay it every time I saw a picture or heard about.  April tapped my arm.

               “Oh, hey your mom is on the news!”

               She sent me a link and I opened it on my own tablet.  It was the director of the Justice Department with my mom by his side holding a press conference.

               We have apprehended the man responsible for terrorist attacks on both Biomedical Corp and Fortress Data Solutions.  I would like to commend the hard work and dedication of our colleagues in the Federal Bureau of Investigation, and Homeland Security for their diligence in this investigation.  He will be sentenced next week.  I will now take a few questions.

               The director pointed at Danie Thompson from CatCo.   

What was his motivation for this crime?

The director motioned for Emma to step forward.

Based on is confession and manifesto it seems he saw himself as saving the world by freeing the vaccines from the ‘prison’ of BMC.  As of now the formulas, manufacturing process and various other pieces of data have shown up on internet.  This man did not do this on his own.  We are already seeing vaccines produced with the stolen samples.  The Justice Department would like to remind everyone at this time that like all black-market drugs, these vaccines are not safe.

I turned off the video.  The picture of the man they were showing was not my Joker.  He was some fifty-year-old man who honestly looked like he’d seen better days.  I was dying to know why he confessed.  I snagged my phone and typed a quick message to him asking what he’d done to get this man to confess and locked my phone quickly.  He responded but it wasn’t anything but fifty lip emojis.  I rolled my eyes.  April must have seen it pop up on my screen because she looked at me.

“Oh, who is that!”

“No one.”

“No one who sends you kiss emojis.  I’m your bestie you cannot hide this from me.”

“Just some guy I met after the Gala in Gotham.  We kissed… a few times.”

“Oh, was it good?”

I bit my lower lip.  I was on dangerous ground, but I mean she was my bestie.

               “It was so good!  Like everything just got quiet around us and I lost track of time.  He tasted like chocolate.”

               April put her hands to her chest.

               “I’m so jealous.  When do I get to meet him?”

               I shrugged.

               “I don’t know he’s kind of… there then not there.”

               Angela adjusted her glasses.

               “Is he from Canada?”

               I rolled my eyes.  At least she was trying.

               “No, I think he’s from Gotham.  He keeps showing up randomly.”

               April blinked at me.

               “And you kissed him?”

               “I didn’t mean too!  He dragged me somewhere and didn’t tell me why.  I grabbed him by his shirt to yell at him then our noses touched, and I saw his lips and I just… kissed him.”

               Everyone but me giggled.

               “Then we kissed a few more times.”

               April shook her head.

               “That is so you Amber.  You’re so impulsive.”

               “I dare you to try and resist him.  I have no idea why but he’s like irresistibly adorable.  But he is also a super bad boy.”

               April shoved my shoulder I let her push me back.

               “Do your parents know?”

               “Mom kind of found out but then got distracted by umm whatever is going on in Metropolis.”

               April fell back on my bed.

               “I wish anyone was interested in me.  Here you are with Glen, a mysterious stranger and Gabriel Darhk?  I’m jealous.”

               I was only aware of two of those so the last one caught me by surprise.  I’d already mostly forgotten my blonde-haired savior from earlier during my emotional breakdown.

               “Gabriel whoseit?”

               “Gabriel Darhk, he was staring at you for most of supper.”

               “I didn’t notice.”

               She groaned

               “Of course, you didn’t.”

               We talked away the rest of the night until we started to disperse.  With the return of my powers also came the return of my lack of need for eight hours sleep so I found myself awake at five am that morning.  So I got my morning run in along with my shower by the time Angela woke up I was already twenty minutes into fighting with my uniform tie.  When she came out of the bathroom twenty minutes later, I was still fighting with my tie.  I guess she had decided we could be friends after all, so she walked right up to me with a sigh.  Fixed her glasses and went through the process with me once again.  It took me three weeks to learn.  I could remember the steps like with precision, but I still managed to screw them up.  As she was finishing, she looked up at me.

               “When did you get up?”

               I shrugged.

               “Fiveish.”

               “Why?”

               “Run, shower, let my hair dry… get my books ready, breakfast.”

               “You already had breakfast?”

               “Yes.”

               “You’re weird.”

               All I could think was tell me about sister.  The day was pretty easy seeing as it was the first day of classes.  My biggest challenge seemed to be avoiding Constance.  Also avoiding Gabriel Darhk became a minor priority, which was a challenge since he was in every single one of my classes except physical education which was all girls.  I don’t want to stay he stared at me.  But there were glances.  Not that he was at all bad looking.  I also wasn’t creeped out.  I just was having boy overload.  Glen was at the school and in my class.  Then there was the Joker who had been texting me up until about six am then stopped suddenly.  I guess he fell asleep.  At least he slept.  I was starting to get worried.  Glen hadn’t spoken a word to me, and he seemed to be doing his best to ignore my existence and considering we were friends at the time I was a bit miffed.  Finally at the end of our day I grabbed Glen’s arm.  He was jumped.

               “Glen what gives?  Why are you treating me like I don’t exist?”

               Glen was always shy. Poor guy.  I had put him on the spot, and he just froze up.  I let him go and he rushed off.  I watched him go with a sigh.  I heard someone behind me and spun around.  It was Gabriel.

               “Hey, Sniffles.”

               I blushed.  Now I wanted to be nice.  He was cute after all but then I was having the issues with Glen, and he called me Sniffles which got me kind of annoyed.

               “What do you want?”

               “Should I get a bodyguard?”

               I blinked at him.

               “What are you talking about, you silly boy?”

               “After the way you cut into Constance then threatened to toss her into a garbage bin with her fist stuck in her mouth I’m just worried you might stuff me in a closet or something you should pretty pissed.”

               I glared at him.  My looks could kill, but fortunately not on this Earth, at least not at that moment.

               “No…what do you what anyway?”

               “Just saying Hi.  I wanted to ask if you were feeling better.”

               “I am, now get out of my way.”

               I walked off wondering what I was so mad about. I never figured it out by the way.  So lets chalk it up to a combination of hormones and stress.  This was shaping to be a nightmare of a school year.  Supper was unpleasant.  Well, no it wasn’t the food was great, I got to hang out with Jacob, April, Drew and Angela. 

It was the pre-supper events that set things off on the wrong foot that didn’t help.  Constance decided to spill her drink on me.  Or well she tried but Kryptonian teenager and superspeed.  This would become a regular occurrence.  She would try and bully me in some fashion, and I would evade it because I am a super powered being.  I can’t even say human.  Ugg.  The urge to throw her through a wall was strong.  I am thankful that I have enough self-control I have never once used my superpowers to harm a normal human.  That doesn’t mean I haven’t wanted too.  Thankfully all of my bullies have been female, and we don’t tend to solve things with fists. I mean there was one particular individual that tried but she basically broke her fist while I yawned at her.  I would just like to point out in that case it was her who used my superpowers to hurt herself.  Back to my first day at Excelsior.  Constance in her frustration hit me when it hurts:  My self-image. 

“You’re so hideous you look like a nobby-kneed anorexic vampire.”

You know I’d called myself something similar but coming from her it stung a lot worse.  I had no witty come back.  No, I don’t care.  I just grabbed my food and started to walk away.  Keep in mind, I eat like there’s three of me so my tray was really full.  She got off one last verbal stab.

“At least you have Angela Sterling to hold your hair while you purge with the way you eat.”

I just walked away and sat down and started seeking comfort in food.  The first bit of time at Excelsior was a bit of brutal.  I am quite thankful I can eat until stuffed then some and really never put on weight.  At least on Earth.  I will admit I comfort ate a lot.  After a few minutes I got pulled in the conversation at the table and Constance’s words were forgotten.  April and Jacob were well aware of how much I ate.  Drew and Angela seemed to get it and it wasn’t really ever mentioned between us.  Constance was never really forgotten by me in those early days.  I was always on the look out to avoid a confrontation.  After supper I tossed my glasses on my desk and flopped face first on my bed and wanted to ignore the world.  I would not get my wish.  Angela answered the door when someone knocked.  I heard her call my name. I glanced back then remembered I was supposed to need glasses so I put them on.  The woman at the door was one of the staff.  I did not recognize her but she was wearing a school t-shirt and shorts along with runners.  I grunted and got up and walked to the door.  Angela backed off.  She was a nosy ninny so she was definitely listening.  The woman smiled at me.

“Amber, I’m Coach Kinney.  You didn’t sign up or show up to ringette tryouts.  I was hoping we could get you to show up tomorrow night.”

I had no idea what ringette was at the time.  I hadn’t actually considered sports.  I was so distracted by being on Evil Earth I hadn’t even thought to consider extracurricular activities.

“I’m sorry Coach Kinney, I’ve never heard of ringette.  I wasn’t umm planning on playing any sports.”

She frowned slightly.

“That’s disappointing.  I saw you at the track and field state championships.  You’re a natural born athlete.  Seems like you’re wasting potential focusing only on academic studies.”

“I uh…”

“Let me make it easy for you.  You’re already on the team.  Running is a huge part of it, and you are the fastest I’ve seen in a long time.  I also saw Constance trying to shove you around she couldn’t budge you.  Can get a bit physical on the field.  I’m sure whatever rough edges there are we can smooth out.  And taking part in school teams gets you extra credit in physical education.  So, what do you say?”

“I guess, yes would be the answer I’m supposed to give you?”

She smiled and nodded.

“See you tomorrow after last class.”

She was right, I was a natural athlete.  At least in this new body of mine.  I totally crushed it at Field Hockey or Ringette it goes by both.  I also destroyed waterpolo, track and field, basketball, volleyball and every other sport I got dragged into.  One person cannot win a championship but having a Kryptonian on your team really doesn’t hurt your chances.  Since mom had no idea, I was in anyway special I really had no one to tell me know.  Unlike Clark who had been forbidden to partake in any sports whatsoever.  Turns out Jonathan Kent didn’t think it would be fair, or right.  Also, he was considered Clark might hurt someone.  Edna would not be pleased.

That was basically how my first week went.  There was more bullying by Constance who was also on the Field Hockey team by the way.  In the first practice she broke one stick and sprained her wrist trying to shin me in one case, and trip me in the latter.  Some people never learn.  I was curling up for a nice catch up session on all the school work I had avoided for week and weekend when there was a knock on my door.  I tossed my notebook aside and answered it.  It was our dorm mother who smiled at me.  Thankfully I managed to stay beneath her notice for the most part.

“Amber, your grandfather would like to take you off campus for dinner.  His driver is waiting downstairs.”

I wrinkled my nose.  So two weeks of my doppelganger ignoring his calls and a week of me doing it seemed to have been sufficient for Bruce Wayne to fly to Kansas from New Jersey to force a meeting.

“I am not quite feeling up for it.”

My dorm mother gave me the strangest look.

“He flew from Gotham to see you and you don’t feel up to it?  Young lady that sounds rude to me.”

She was right.  Also he was a persistent old man.  I sighed heavily and nodded.  I snatched my cell phone and a hoodie and went downstairs to the waiting car which was of course being driven by Terry.  Bratty Terry.  I slid in the passenger seat of the black Mercedes and pulled my seat belt on.  He chuckled at that.

“Hello Amber.”

“Hello Terry”

He chuckled again and pulled away from the curb.  He glanced at me.

“Wow are you in trouble.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“I have only seen Bruce this level of long term mad once.  I thought he’d never forgive me.”

“Gee thanks for making me feel better.”

“I’m not the one who sent him a picture of some alternate universe batman then went dark for two weeks.  I mean its bad enough you took off your control bracers.  But not returning his calls…oh wow.”

I guess my doppelganger would have had some challenges…wait how did she chat without my cell phone.  My tablet didn’t have the apps.  I shook the thought away. 

“I just needed some time.”

“He’s also pretty curious as to why you were at BMC HQ in Metropolis shortly before it blew up.”

“It didn’t blow up, only the datacenter and sample freezers.”

He glanced at me again his eyes narrowed.

“What?  I watch the news.”

“How does he even know where I am?”

“Your cell phone, your bracers…”

He looked at my arms and didn’t see them.  The smaller bracelets Killer Frost had give me were under my hoodie’s sleeves.

“Should I be worried?  Are you going to go crazy and start incinerating people?”

“Only annoying boys who dress up in black and red pajamas and pretend to be a bat.”

“Oh, your cranky.”

I glared at him.  I’m not sure why we always snipe at each other. We still do but it seems to be our thing.  I tell you though if someone hurt either of us the other would make them regret it.  We pulled into a restaurant in central Topeka.  It was empty and Bruce was sitting in one of the booths. Terry slid in to the empty seat and I sat beside him on the outside.  Bruce looked up for a newspaper. I looked around the restaurant.

“You bought out the restaurant?”

“I wanted privacy.”

“We could have had that in the car.”

“I’m a hungry old man.”

He waved to the lone waitress who seemed to be working.  She came over and smiled.  I ordered their biggest meal.  I figured if I grandpa Bruce was going to buy me a last meal I should go big.  After the waitress left Bruce started easy.

“How has your first week at Excelsior been? I would have asked by phone but you haven’t been answering yours.”

“Umm… very busy.  So busy I haven’t been even looking at my phone.”

He made a non-committal grunt to that.

“Your encrypted texts back and forth with someone say otherwise.”

“Oh that, its just a umm friend.”

“Does your friend frequent BMC HQ in Metropolis?”

“I have no idea why you’d bring that up.”

“No reason, Amber.”

It got quiet while he took a phone call from someone at Wayne Enterprises.  Terry was messing with his phone.  I didn’t pull mine out.  I honestly didn’t want to chance either of them seeing anything from the Joker.  We’d been texting all day nonstop.  Our food arrived and I made sure my mouth was full as much as possible to avoid having to answer questions.  I knew it would only last as long as my food did, but I enjoyed the brief reprieve.  Eventually it came to an end and we were left alone to discuss my recent actions.  He looked at my wrists which now had two adorable bracelets on them instead of big clunky bracers.

“Where are your bracer’s Amber?”

“They broke.”

Both of them looked at me.  I’m pretty sure it was with fear.

“Yesh, I replaced them.”

I pointed at one of the bracelets.  It was actually a really good thing that they got replaced because shortly after my powers returned on the Sunday night my solar core reignited.  I was in the bathroom sitting on the toilet when my whole body suddenly glowed.  It probably would have taken out a good portion of the dome if the bracelets hadn’t contained it in the magnetic field they projected.  Bruce grabbed my hand and tugged it towards him.  I didn’t resist and he looked at it closer after putting on his reading glasses.

“This contains your core?”

“Yes.  And they’re super cute right?”

He grunted and released my hand.

“Alright Amber.  Time for the whole truth.  Because you didn’t make those on your own.”

“What if I went to the Fortress and got Jor-El to make them for me hmm?”

“You don’t know where the Fortress is and you can’t fly without being tracked by Watchtower.”

I shifted in my seat and mumbled an answer.  Unfortunately, Bruce’s hearing was no less acute than it had been when he was beating people up dressed as a bat.

“You fell in the dimensional portal?”

“I umm, tripped.”

“Sure.  Why would you do that? I specifically told you to go straight home!”

“It really wasn’t my fault…you see J..  umm I got pushed in.”

“If you were there, was living at Emma’s house?”

I shrugged.

“I don’t know.  Besides making one of my friends mad at me she did everything… I would do.  She even packed my stuff for school.  Do you know who it might have been?”

He grumbled.

“I have an idea.”

“Who was it?”

“My guess is Kara Zor-El.”

 

Chapter 25: We're all going to die.

Summary:

Amber finds out about the Kara Zor-El from this dimension, Joker makes a reappearance.

               As the words ‘Kara Zor-El’ left his lips.  I had a few things going on in my mind.  One:  How did I not know she was here in this universe?  Why was I not dead yet?  Her charred skeleton.  Finally, oh shit, oh shit, oh shit…  a few more dozen times.  What came out of my lips was.

               “Oh, umm… are we safe?”

               He looked at me.

               “What do you mean?”

               “Uh…on Evil Earth she was… umm.  She tried to kill me and Kal-El with Doomsday.  Then she was going to execute me publicly….”

               Terry was staring at me Bruce held up his hand.

               “Okay Amber, lets circle back and start at the beginning.”

               I related the tale of my time in dimension Evil Earth.  I avoided any mention of me killing anyone.  Or like enforcing Superman’s fascist law and instead focused on how I made him think I was his daughter to keep myself safe.  I also left out any reference to the Joker.  I also told them out Doomsday and Superman vanished to parts unknown, and I was telling them about the EMP pulse that disabled the red sun lamp in my portable cell when Bruce interrupted me.

               “Did your friend happen to visit BMC Metropolis recently?”

               I swallowed hard.

               “I have no idea what you’re talking about grandpa.”

               He grunted and hit his cane on the ground a couple times, and I finished my story about how I broke my bracers to get out of my cell and disabling Kara with my solar core.  And explained how it blew out my solar storage for a while.  I was expecting him to be mad but, in the end, he just put his hand on mine and looked at me.

               “I’m sorry you went through all that.  You did the best you could with a bad situation.  Sounds like you made a difference.”

               No, I told you so, no angry lecture.  Just a retired old superhero treating me with compassion I didn’t realize he had.  Even Terry seemed sympathetic to my recent excursion.  I finally said.

               “I really did not mean to go through the portal.  I really was going to head home.  I wished I could have.”

               Bruce nodded.

               “Look Amber.  I know what happened to Clark here.  I know what this life is like.  I don’t want that life for you.  Just keep your head down.  Finish school go to college have a good life free of it.  But if you’re intent on it, if you are going to do it anyway, you need training.  There’s a dojo here in Topeka.  I have a friend, Cassandra Cain.  You say you want to learn I’ll arrange for you to train with her as much as you want.  When Diana is more available, she also wants to train you.  Says you have the heart of an amazon.  Whatever that means.”

               I nodded.

               “And I don’t trust those bracelets.  You’re coming to see me on Fall break and we’re going to do a deep dive on them and make sure this Killer Frost didn’t cut any corners.”

               “I think she knows what she’s doing grandpa she built a working dimensional gateway.”

               He grunted.

               “She was a supervillain here in the seventies.  She was smart but she was evil.”

               I nodded and gave up arguing.  Truth be told I was now worried about the impending world domination attempt by Kara Zor-El and wondering if I could hope to match her with my solar power so depleted still.  Sure, Constance couldn’t hurt me but a Kryptonian?  I’d be a bug on a windshield.

               “I better start training with Ms. Cain.”

               “Mrs. Cain and I’ll arrange it.”

               I bit my lower lip.

               “What are we going to do about Kara Zor-El?”

               He glanced at me and stood up using his cane and the table to stabilize himself.

               “The same thing we have done for the last thirty years.  Absolutely nothing.”

               I stood up to block him.

               “But she’s going to try to take over the world.”

               He shook his head.

               “Amber if she was going to do it, she already would have.  She’s arrogant and dangerous but she shows up does her thing then vanishes without a trace back into the ether.  Apparently, she knows about your existence.  Chances are she is focused on watching over you currently.  She called Clark her son.  Likely she feels responsible for you. So, I feel better knowing she’s watching over you. Even if I don’t entirely trust her.”

               I relented and followed them to the car and helped Bruce into the back and got into the front beside Terry.  As we drove I finally spoke up again about my concerns.

               “We need to be prepared.  She is evil to the core.”

               Bruce grunted in the back seat.

               “I’m always prepared.  If it comes to the worst, there is a plan to deal with her on the computer in the bat cave.”

               I glanced back.

               “Is there a file on me grandpa?”

               “I have a plan to deal with any super I know about.  We are all one bad day away from ending up on the wrong side of the law.”

               Before my visit to Evil Earth I would have been deeply offended.  But I had seen what one bad day can do to even the greatest heroes.

               “I understand.”

               He grunted again.

               “I wish you didn’t, you’re too young.”

               I looked out the window at the passing mile markers and fields.  It was only a ten-minute drive to the school down the interstate.  As we neared the school Bruce offered me a phone. It was a satellite phone and smaller than I expected.

               “If I call that you answer right away.  Got it?  Ringer is set so only you can hear it.”

               I nodded.

               “I got it Grandpa.”

               He grunted in his normal old man way.

               “I’ll talk to Cassie and get your lessons arranged.  She’ll know what you are.  Don’t expect her to go easy on you.  We have ways of dampening your abilities.  I’ll arrange transportation for you.  And remember, fall break you’re coming to Gotham.”

               I nodded I was about to open the door to the car.

               “And call Diana back, she’s worried about you.”

               “Thanks grandpa.”

               “You’re welcome, Amber.”

               I got out of the car and waved them.  I watched the car drive away and went back into the dorms.  I didn’t go to my room I found a quiet spot and called Diana back.  It felt good to talk to the real her again.  There were tears involved.  I mean Evil Earth Diana… she was not my Diana.  My Diana was motherly, her evil twin was the opposite.  I could see hints of my Diana in her but she was far down Superman’s propaganda filled road to hell she was a shadow of her.  I had been avoiding talking to Diana because I was trying to keep her memory pure?  I don’t know teenage brains are weird.  I was on my way back to the dorm when I had a black bag tossed over my head and a few sets of hands trying to drag me away.  I resisted at first.  None of them were super powered so I could have ignored them, but I decided if it was Constance, I best just let her get it out of her system.  I could stop them at any point I wanted.  Which is something I never considered.  Other women did not have the luxury.  Especially when it came to men.  I never worried about walking the streets at night or jogging in the early morning.  Because there was a ninety-nine percent chance the worst someone could do was catcall me. Anything more and I could bring an immediate halt to it.  It made it hard to relate to my normal friends who lived in fear for a lot of their lives.  In this case I knew it was other girls because I could hear their stifled giggles.

               When I could finally see again, I was in an old stone room that was poorly lit and smelled disused.  There were three of us.  The rest of the girls present were wearing black robes with deep hoods.  There were twenty of them.  One was wearing a red robe and stepped forward.

               “You have been chosen as members of our secret society.  If you accept you will be members for life, if you decline you will be sent away and will never speak of it on penalty of social destruction.”

               I recognized the voice but couldn’t have told you her name at the time.  I figured being part of a secret society wasn’t the worst thing that could happen to me, so I stepped forward and accepted their invitation.  The other two girls, who were fellow juniors who I only recognized because I shared classes with them followed me.  There were a few claps and cheers from the group who pulled their hoods down.  I recognized most of the faces, but one in particular was Caitlin.  Constance was absent.  I assumed she’d made enemies of a lot of these girls in her time at the school.  I was right by the way.  That was interesting.  It was called the Order of the Black Rose.  Girls only.  I still have ties to them to this day.  Once I was able to reestablish contact with them.  That is a whole frustrating thing we will get to eventually.  Anyway, thing about the Order of the Black Rose is, almost always the women in it become powerful in their own right or marry powerful men.  To be nominated, much less accepted could do wonders for your future.  I later found out Caitlin had nominated me, and a couple of my fellow Ringette players had confirmed it.  I guess just being me was enough for some people.

               The Joker kept messaging me, but we hadn’t seen each other in a few weeks by the time I got the text I was expecting.  He sent me a time and place.  Which was GPS coordinates.  This was the beginning of October.  Glen was still giving me the cold shoulder.  Gabriel and I were still playing our game of he calls me Sniffles and I would treat him like a mosquito.  I was secretly hoping he was inviting me to a secret make out session.  It was after midnight that he asked to meet me, and it was in Metropolis.  No problem.  I can fly with superspeed now, right?  Wrong.  I tried to fly out of my window, and I fell three stories into some bushes.  So embarrassing.  Since flying was out I got up and dusted myself off and ran to Metropolis using superspeed. 

Joker was standing on the top of a transport truck trailer.  He did a flourish and a bow.  I jumped up and grabbed the edge and pulled myself on top of it.  I wasn’t exactly pleased.  I was expecting date night.  Not crime spree.

“What are we doing here?”

“What we do every night my dear, start our quest to conquer the world!”

I crossed my arms.

“I thought this was a date night.”

“This is a date night!  I am the Clown Prince of Crime after all!”

“This is a transport truck.  What does that have to do with anything?”

“Oh, my precious Queen of Supervillains defeater of the heroes of an entire world!  What secrets hide inside this trailer?”

I rolled my eyes at him and lifted my glasses up and checked it out with my x-ray vision.  Inside were wooden crates with barrels inside and inside the barrels was another barrel with a WEMIS placard declaring it toxic.

“Toxic waste…though I don’t know why you’d put that in wooden crates inside other barrels.”

“And her eyes showeth us the truth!  The goddess almighty be praised for her insight.”

He held his hands out like some crazed Christian televangelist.

“You are making even less sense than usual chocolate lips.”

He grinned.  We kissed.  It was amazing.  God I was such a kiss slut when I was a teenager.  When he broke the kiss the fixed his lapel flower and then tapped the top of the transport truck with his cane.  I am sure I was smiling like an idiot. He was just always smiling…so I couldn’t tell if it was as good for him as it was for me.  I looked at him and pointed at the trailer.

“Why are you here and what am I even supposed to call you?”

“I’ve always been partial to Mr. J.”

“Okay Mr. J.  Why are we here?”

“Well, Ms. O. Where do you think this is going?”

“Ms. O.?”

“Overgirl of course.  Like on Earth X.  Now there is a woman who knows how to crush people beneath her bootheels.”

“No, how about Nova.”

“Yes!  Yes Nova!  Because you’re a mini-sun!  Oh, you are brilliant my precious angel.”

He cleared his throat and tapped the metal beneath our feet again.

“Where do you think this is going?”

“I don’t know a secure waste facility?”

He shook his head and repeated no a few times.

“Were you not listening to my lessons?”

“What lessons?”

“Corporations are the poison that glues this decaying husk of a country together!  Poison they stuff in the ground!  And what does the government do?  They fine them pennies on the dollar!  Oh no, no, no, this will not stand”

“Where is it heading?”

“There is a school. The holes are much too deep beneath it for the basement.  Why do you think that is?”

“Because they are going to put the toxic waste there?”

“Bingo!  Bingo! Bongo! Bingo!  You are the winner.”

“That’s not right.”

“Right, you are my dark angel.  Right you are!  That is why we are going to put it in Morgan Edge’s pool!  So, lift it up and fly us over there I will stand on the roof triumphantly.”

I rubbed the back of my neck and looked down at the muddy streaks on my clothes.

“Yea…I can’t do that right now.  Apparently, that only works on Evil Earth.”

He blinked at me a few times scratched his head.

“No matter!  We shall drive there then!”

“I have no idea how to drive a transport truck.”

He grinned at me and leaned close.

“Neither do I precious let’s see what damage we can do.”

“You’re insane.”

He put his hand to his chest and fanned himself.

“You say the nicest things.”

He jumped down and I did the same and we both got in the cab.  For someone who didn’t know how to drive one he sure picked it up fast.  Though I wouldn’t say he was careful.   He was all over the road and was blasting Halsey – Gasoline on repeat.  I like the song but…it was thirty minutes to Morgan Edge’s house.  I’d love to say I was worried about other people but when I was with Mr. J. I really didn’t care about much besides him.  I might have been slightly consumed.  In my defense he was the first boy I ever kissed.   Also, he wasn’t an idiot.  If you took time, you could unpack a lot of what he said and pull some universal truths out of it.  Or maybe I was just in lust…love.  He tugged me over to him and was driving one handed and had his other arm around me. He made me do the shifting.  I was sort of glad it wasn’t my truck because it did not sound good and even by the then I knew how much trouble it was to fix transmissions.

Eventually we got to the area of Metropolis where Morgan Edge’s mansion was.  Kansas being Kansas it was pretty flat almost everywhere.  He revved the engine and grinned at me.

“Pop it into gear would you precious.”

               He leaned in and we kissed, and he slammed his foot on the accelerator.  I kept shifting up and we kept kissing.  I didn’t even see the impact I was too busy kissing him.  The truck smashed through the stone barrier that surrounded Morgan Edge’s backyard and the truck crashed into the pool spilling the toxic waste all over the place.  Joker and I didn’t get hit by the waste, mostly because neither of us where wearing seat belts so we went flying through the truck window.  Both of us were metahuman so we smashed through the stone barrier on the other side of the property and skidded along the ground.  We were both giggling and laying on our backs as we looked back to Morgan Edge in the nude freaking out.  Joker started laughing, so I started laughing.  Morgan Edge did not start laughing he started shouting into his phone that the people who did it where still there.  At that point I scooped up Mr. J. and ran all the way back to his toybox.  He was laughing all the way.  Once we got inside, we collapsed on his old purple velvet couch, and I swear we made out for hours.  Just kissing and hugging.  We fell asleep in each other’s arms.

I woke up at my usual 5:30 am.  Joker was nowhere to be seen so I got up.  I figured I had time before most of the school would wake up, so I poked around.  I noticed his car was missing.  That made sense he didn’t have superspeed. The stuff he had in there!  You could start a World War.  Literally he had a nuke.  I was dubious about the nuke, but I wasn’t sure where you’d even put that.  I mean throw it in the sun, maybe? Who knows?  By the way when he… well I got rid of it.  Can’t have one of those hanging around. 

I figured an hour of snooping put me about on time to get back before Angela woke up.  So, I ran back to school and pretended like I was just coming back from my morning jog.  If Angela was wearing her glasses when she looked at me, she would totally not believe that.  I would be pulling chunks of cement, stone and glass out of my hair for days.  Or it felt like it.  Let me just say the drain was not healthy looking after I finished my shower.  I made sure I got all the debris in case Angela decided to step in my bathroom for whatever reason.  I must have been grinning like the Joker because when I came out of my bathroom I was fussing with my tie again and Angela looked at me.

“Why are you so happy?”

I blinked innocently.

“Just slept super well last night.”

Angela frowned at me and tied my tie for me.  She was my life saver when it came to tying the damn thing.  For three weeks she did it reminding me every day how to do it.  Patience of a Saint.  Personality of a prune.

“Is that why when I woke at 3 am to go use the rest room your bed was empty?”

I adjusted my glasses up my nose.

“I might have snuck out last night to see my boyfriend.”

“Jacob?”

“Eww no!  He’s like my best friend’s brother.  Yuck.  No, my boyfriend is smart and charming.  Cares about the environment.  He has a cutting wit and amazing sense of humor.  And he is always happy. Always dresses in a suit. And I personally think he is the greatest kisser on Earth.”

“Does he go to the school?”

I shook my head.

“He picked me up.  He drives.”

Angela finished my tie.

“Aren’t you like twelve?  Isn’t sixteen a little old for you?”

“He’s no more than fourteen.”

“And he’s driving a car?”

I shrugged.

“Its fine if you don’t get caught.”

Angela fixed her glasses and started gathering up her book bag.

“Well, if you get caught, I’m not covering for you.  You’re on your own.”

I shrugged and smirked.

“If I get caught, I’m doing something wrong.”

Angela fixed her glasses again.  I pondered just repairing them for her so many times.  I fixed mine all the time.

“You also got back late the night before.  Did practice go long?”

I shook my head.

“No, I was just hanging out with Caitlin.  I know how much you dislike each other so I did it elsewhere.”

I was totally hanging out with Caitlin, only it was at the Order of the Black Rose which I couldn’t tell Angela about.  She was too prickly to get an invite.  I felt bad.  Her mother was apparently in it and that’s a fast track to entry.  I tried to nominate her a few times.  I never got it ratified.  I did try though.  Even after Angela’s interrogation I was one hundred percent sure nothing could kill my mood.  I mean I slept on the same couch as my boyfriend.  We agreed during our make out session that we were officially an item.  I guess the grinning idiot was right.  We did have a relationship.  I was super cheerful right up until Constance appeared in front of me.

“Off to eat out the cafeteria again?  You and Angela belong together.”

She made oinking sounds.  Oh, she didn’t know it, but she came within an inch of getting evaporated.  Thankfully I had my bracelets on so all I did was glare at her, and I said something once again I probably shouldn’t have.  The problem with Constance is she would just keep escalating I wish I was more mature in my handling of her.  But I was fourteen.  What can you do?

“Are you practicing a mating call?  Better practice up.  It wasn’t very good.  Oh hey, if you’d like I could record the pigs at my grandmother’s farm next weekend, so you can get it right.  I’m not sure how else you’re going to find a boyfriend.”

Angela took a step back from me.  Our dorm mother had just come around the corner as I finished and all she saw was Constance swinging at me with her false nails pointing towards my cheek.  I grabbed her wrist.  Its like she never caught on that she was moving in slow motion to me.  I didn’t squeeze too hard.  In fact, I barely applied any pressure at all but there was no way her arm was moving any closer to my face.  I just looked her in the eyes.

“Bad kitty. Put your claws away.”

Constance struggled to get out of my grasp.  The dorm mother approached and looked at me.

“Let her go right now.”

I waited until she was pulling with all her strength then opened my hand.  And that is how everyone in our dorm learned she wore pink granny panties.   Her bookbag wasn’t zipped properly and they scattered all over the place and her skirt flipped up.

“Oops sorry Constance.  She told me to let go.”

I smiled at our dorm mother and walked on.  The dorm mother reached down and offered Constance her hand.  Constance swatted it away and fixed her skirt.  I didn’t see what happened after that and frankly I didn’t feel like using my super-hearing to find out.  Angela was casting side long glances at me the whole way to the cafeteria.

“Did you just…call her a pig?”

“Something like that.”

“I have never seen Constance blush before.  Oh, you made an enemy for life.”

Honestly.  Yes.  I did.  But I’m a part time superhero and full-time media mogul.  I make a lot of enemies.  But that is for later in the story.

“She started it.”

Angela looked at the floor and pushed her bangs behind her ears.

“No, I did.  If you hadn’t sat down with me, she’d probably be trying to recruit you.  I mean you look like them.”

“Look like who?”

“The popular girls.”

“I’d rather have you then thirty of them.”

Angela blushed.

“Thanks.”

“For what?”

“For being my friend.”

“I should be thanking you.  Without you around I’d be up to my necktie in uniform violations.”

Angela laughed.

“You’re so funny.”

“I think my boyfriend is rubbing off on me.”

Chapter 26: Cassandra Cain

Summary:

Amber meets her new martial arts instructor. She also plays a dangerous game with Mr. J.

               Let me start this off by saying, if you ever get the chance to join a non-insane secret society, you should say yes.   When I was my old wheelchair bound self, my world was small, my family, my friends, that was it.  I likely would have never had a boyfriend.  Probably would have never graduated high school.   So, you could say my life trajectory took this giant u-turn.  Probably still would have been a nice quiet farm girl life.  Then, I got involved with the Luthers.  You could say at that point my life went through the guardrail, over the ditch and into a mcmansion.  Teenage me didn’t realize it.  Hell, young adult me didn’t even realize it.  This started with my invite to Excelsior.  It was an unstoppable runaway train once I became a member of the Order of the Black Rose.  Once I was in, I was basically a newbie member of the Illuminati.  There is a group of people who push world affairs, and it starts in schools like Excelsior.  Anyway, I’m way ahead of myself here.  Let’s go back to fourteen-year-old me… October was in full force when I went to Cassandra Cain for the first time.

               From the outside her dojo was unimpressive.  It was a non-descript run down looking building in a largely industrial section of town.  At first, I thought I might have the wrong place.  When I got inside the décor looked like it outdated me by thirty years.  We’re talking wood paneling that you’d see in those cheesy old seventies’ movies.  Somehow, probably ridiculous donation, Bruce had gotten me exceptions from curfew for the school.  So, it was nine in the evening by the point I’d arrived.  No one was at the front desk, so I peeked inside the dojo proper.  I was surprised to see that the silence wasn’t because the building was empty, but because there were three rows of sweat covered adults meditating.  I jumped when the dark haired attractive middle-aged woman at the front of the class stood up and shouted at them.  I quickly retreated.  I hadn’t known what to wear to this, so I was in a hoody, workout top and black leggings.

               After several minutes I saw some of the previous class leaving.  I realized based on haircuts and a couple of uniforms the entire class were law enforcement officers.  The woman who had been leading the class came out and looked me up and down.  I will never forget the first words she spoke to me, because I have never had someone read me so well.

               “You are afraid of your body.  You have killed before.”

               I opened my mouth to speak, she held up her hand.

               “No need to explain.  You carry your guilt on your shoulders and it will break your back eventually if you do not remove the burden.”

               All I could do is stare at her my mouth slightly agape.  She walked around behind me, and I felt like I was about an inch tall.

               “You have had some training.”

               I found my voice finally.

               “Yes, ma’am.”

               “You have natural talent for it don’t you?”

               “Yes, ma’am.”

               “Why?”

               Not like I had a clue exactly what I was by this time, so I shrugged in response.

               “Who provided the training?”

               “Uh, I’m not sure…”

               “You were trained but you’re not sure by whom?”

               “No! I mean… Harley Quinn, Kal-el…”

               I noticed her face darken at the mention of Harley.  I’m basically superman with girl parts so I’m not sure why I was frightened but I was.

               “I thought they were dead.”

               “Well… umm Harley’s really old and living at retirement place and Kal-El is… Superman is dead.  But it was in an alternate… you know, it’s just really hard to explain… uh, ma’am.”

               “Yes, Bruce mentioned something about a parallel Earth.  So, you met Superman there and he trained you?”

               “Well yes, but, I mean, he…  really didn’t seem to know how to do much besides throw big punches.”

               “Is that enough for people like you?”

               I blushed.

               “Why do you want to train?”

               “Because if I have to fight another Kryptonian it will come down to who is better at fist fighting… I mean there are alternatives but…”

               I felt my supper starting to climb back up my throat at the memory of what had been left of Kara Zor-El after I unleashed my solar core on her.  I felt a firm hand on my shoulder and looked up at Cassanda.  I fought back tears as I continued.

               “They are too much.”

               “Why do you seek training?  Use your words.”

               I felt a rush of confidence, not sure where it came from, but I stood up a bit straighter and spoke clearly for the first time in our conversation.

               “Because if I had to resort to my strength people get hurt.”

               “In our line of work, people will get hurt.  Try again.”

               “If I knew how to fight better, I wouldn’t have to almost kill people to stop them.”

               Cassandra nodded.

               “That is a good reason. Hang up your hoodie, take off your shoes and socks. Go down the stairs to your left.”

               My eyes drifted to the dojo.

               “That is for normal people, for people like us, the real training takes place downstairs.”

               I really wasn’t sure what I was in for, but I did as she asked and then followed her down to the basement.  The room we arrived in was not what I expected.  It was armored with a strange material and the lighting had a red tinge too it.  I was still looking around when she spun around her fist was flying towards my face.  My body reacted before I could, and though the strength and super speed that came along with my new normal seemed to fail me, I somehow blocked the punch.  Then the next, then the next and once again my body reacted without my input when she left an opening and I hit her in the stomach.  She did not look surprised.  I was though.   The last time I felt like this was when I was accessing the Kryptonian computer in the fortress of solitude.  I didn’t think about it, I just did it.

               “Your style is… alien.  But you are a skilled martial artist.  I wonder why you are so hard to read?”

               I shrugged.  I was starting to get concerned I felt…off.  Weaker.  Not Kristen Laurence weak, but something was definitely wrong.  My arms were still stinging from the blocks.  Cassandra wasn’t holding back and the only people who’d ever caused my body to feel pain like this were Kal-El and Kara Zor-El.  I looked Cassandra up and down and started to ponder if she was an amazon like Diana.   She seemed to read my mind it was disturbing how easy she would read my body language.  She pointed at the lights.

               “This chamber has been modified by Bruce.  The lights mimic the red sun of Krypton.  That means while you are still a Kryptonian, you cannot access all that power you have stored up.  This way you will get used to taking hits and feeling the pain associated with it.”

               I felt slightly betrayed.  Bruce Wayne really had plans to deal with all of us.  Then the memories of a world run by a crazed Kryptonian flooded into my mind and I pondered if I should be making my own plans.  I was snapped back to reality when I heard fingers snap.

               “Show me the blocks you used.”

               I was confused. I knew I’d blocked her punches, but I couldn’t even tell myself how.

               “I don’t know how.”

               In response to my answer, she tried to punch me, and I somehow blocked the blow.  She stood up straight again.

               “Show me that block again.”

               I remembered what it looked and felt like, so I mimicked it.  She frowned.

               “Where is the firmness of the block?”

               I shrugged. She frowned again.  I was feeling a bit on the spot at this point.

               “I don’t know my body just did it when you punched but I mean I just mimicked it.”

               Cassandra nodded.

               “I understand.  That is why you were so hard to read, you weren’t thinking about your next move you were just letting instincts control you.”

               “I guess.”

               “I understand you’ve suffered some memory loss, perhaps that is the key?”

               “Yes, maybe that’s it?”

               “Have you ever experienced this before?”

               “Uh…well there was this Kryptonian computer thingy I knew how to use without ever having seen it before.”

               “Perhaps you have blocked out your childhood memories from Krypton?”

               “Uh…well.  Umm.  You know.  Look I’m not sure what my grandfather told you…”

               “Simply that you are like Superman with some extra abilities and are having some control issues.”

               “That is…surprisingly accurate.”

               Once we got the initial questions out of the way she worked me very hard.  The red sun lamps meant I sweat a whole heck of a lot.  It really kind of sucked, but at the same time I really learned a lot about hand-to-hand combat from Cassandra.  If I were suddenly powerless, I would be a bargain basement Batwoman at best, but I would be able to fight.  Something I’m not sure my genetic grandfather could say.  I would spend at least three nights a week, and some weekends with her. I learned far more than combat techniques.  I learned how to control myself, both in social situations and my powers.  Call it hardcore cognitive behavioral therapy if you will but without her, I would not be the woman I grew into.  Without all the people in my life as I grew up I wouldn’t be me.   Even Mr. J.

               Oh Mr. J.  How did I stay attached to you for so long? This young… new Joker? Was like every bad boy wrapped up into one.  One might say I was addicted.  I am glad I eventually got past him and onto someone more stable.  Though I suppose Superman would be upset by my choices.  Guess I just like bad boys.  Not that my husband is a bad boy.  Much the opposite.  Back to the Joker.

               We seemed stuck at the passionate making out stage of our intimate relationship.  If he wasn’t dragging me off to do some eco-terrorist thing, we were making out.  We’d make out in his car.  In the bushes under my dorm room.  On his couch.  In the animal testing lab we broke into.  In the server room of an oil conglomerate that was illegally dumping petroleum byproducts.  On the ship we rammed into an illegal Chinese fishing ship…  You get the picture.  We made out a lot. 

I’ve said this before, and I’ll say it again.  He was not the Joker.  Not even in the least.  I mean, he wore his suits.  He drove his car.  He talked like him.  Walked like him.  In the end he wasn’t him.  Joker was a better man then I am a woman.  He never killed anyone…  at least my Mr. J. never killed anyone.  Sure between us we caused billions of dollars in damage to corporations and government agencies he decided were unredeemable, he sure beat people up, drugged them, put them in very compromising positions but not once did he take a life.  That is something I cannot claim.  He would be so disappointed in who I turned into.  He always seemed at odds with himself though.  Like he thought he should be doing more.  He seemed to think that I could do it for him.  End lives, maim people.  I think he believed I could cure his weakness.  Truth be told, I don’t think he understood the dark side of me during these years.  She would have ended him just as surely as Superman had in Universe Evil.

Sorry, on to what happened later in the fall.  Last week of October is the fall break for Excelsior.  Sarah, Henry and I went to Gotham.  Emma, as usual couldn’t, she was working.  I don’t remember her ever taking a vacation growing up.  She was a workaholic.  It got worse after our house was shot up.  Even with all my super senses, there were things I didn’t know were going on right under my nose.  Things that would lead to dark place.  For Emma, working is how she coped with them.  How she overcame them.  We’ll get to that later.

Back to Gotham.  My fall break coincided with Halloween.  Of course, any holiday is an excuse for the elite to have a party.  And a party where they could dress up?  Irresistible to them.  I was trying to decide on a costume for weeks.  I knew it was coming.  The decision was made for me because I received an encrypted message from Joker telling me to meet him in a seedy part of Gotham.  To no one’s surprise, least of my own he had a secret lair here as well.  This one seemed older.  More the old Joker than the new. 

Mr. J. was sitting on the hood of a purple 70’s style Cadillac with a one of Harley Quinn’s old getups and one of her baseball bats.  This one was painted with card symbols.  No blood.  He was spinning one of the golden envelopes that contained an invite to the exclusive Halloween party Bruce was dragging me too.  Fourteen-year-old me lunged at him and jumped on his lap.  Our lips met and I was back in heaven.  I have to admit the idea of attending the Halloween ball dressed as Harley Quinn on his arm with Bruce non-the-wiser that this was the Joker and that we had been sucking face for almost two months, was a total turn on.  It was so illicit.  So dangerous.  So devious.  So rebellious.  So teenage me.

My new containment bracelets were poked, prodded, disassembled, reassembled and scanned by everything known to man and then some.  Jonn could not find any problems with them, nor could Bruce.  It would seem Killer Frost had taken what they had built me and shrunk and improved them.  Of course, there were no readouts to show charge besides a flashing red light.  The lack of LCD screens in Universe Evil was responsible for that.  I’ve since modified them.  Now I have a charge indicator on all of my sets.

So, on to the Halloween masquerade.  Once again those of you expecting a full-on invasion of criminals and ne’er-do-wells showing up to rob the rich will be disappointed.  It was rather dull.  Most of them are.  Even in National City where I live and work now adays.  Well, they were usually dull, but this one wasn’t as boring as it could have been.  Mr. J and I were a hit.  We won the contest!  Harley confided in me that I wore it almost as well as she did, she did tell me I needed to work on my smile.  Terry, Caitlin, Jacob and April were going nuts trying to figure out who my date actually was.  I kept my mouth shut.  As much as Terry annoys me to this day I didn’t want to see him get beat down by my metahuman boyfriend.  Grandpa Bruce suspected something but never confronted me about it.

I was on top of the world.  Well mostly.  Glen was there but he wasn’t there?  He was so out of it he had me worried.  I was expecting jealous looks but got nothing.  Caitlin later told me he would get migraines and he had one that night.  He got them often… at night especially when he was sleeping.  While I was away on Evil Earth he’d apparently been hospitalized because of them.  You might be seeing a pattern here.  I didn’t see it for a while.  I wish I’d noticed sooner.

Halloween came and went.  My year at Excelsior continued as did my training with Cassandra.  Ringette turned too basketball.  Fall turned too winter.  According to the government I was another year older.  Things were not perfect in my life.  Joker gave me a birthday present, a phone.  It wasn’t a normal phone.  It could store a massive amount of data.  Could act as a jammer to tracking devices.  Joker even had a setting specific to Grandpa Bruce’s tracking devices!  Grandpa Bruce came to hate I could do that.  Thanks Mr. J.  He also had his hacking tools on it.  Literally it was like a digital skeleton key.  I have no idea how he came up with it but nothing was off limits to me.  Still works by the way.  I was starting to understand how he knew so much.  And the tech designs he had on that phone!  They were decades ahead of what even the big tech giants were coming up with.

At this point I should point out one of my major flaws.  Maybe not flaw, let’s say a character trait that has caused me more problems than it solved.  I am stupidly curious.  As a teenager it was about a thousand times worse than me as an adult.  I had a digital skeleton key.  Oh boy did I use it.  If the authorities knew one percent of what I’d done with that digital skeleton key the Computer Fraud and Abuse act would have been renamed after me.  Nothing was off limits to my devious little teenage brain.

I was worried about Glen so of course I dug into his medical records.  That’s when I realized he was also one of BMC’s victims.  Even worse his migraines were the result of a growth in his brain.  It was a new development since his BMC treatments for AVM’s.  Basically, tangled brain arteries.  The kind of thing that could cause an aneurysm and poof, just gone.  I did not realize it at the time, but I was about face a terrible choice.

Chapter 27: Mirror, Mirror

Summary:

Amber runs afoul of Kryptonian genetic programming.

               It’s been four years since I woke up from my coma.  If you’d asked me five years before that where’d be right now, I would have told you: I’ll be dead.  Instead, I was in grade 12. I was sixteen years old, physically at least, and happy.  Sarah was nine, Martha was four.  Edna and Heather were still happy and healthy.  Henry had some lingering heart problems.  Emma had left the federal prosecutor’s office and had gone into private law practice for a large law firm.  Likely this was due to our attendance at several high society events on behalf of Bruce Wayne, who has retreated from public life due to age.  In other words, he’s using his children to put in appearances, so he doesn’t have to be bothered.  It’s been good.  I still talk to Diana on video chat at least once a month.  Bruce a little more often, only because I think he’s worried I’m going to snap and blow up the world.  Mr. J. was gone.  It’s a whole other story but his loss hurt me deeply.

               My birthday had been selected as November 26^th.  In 2026 that happened to fall on Thanksgiving.  So, I was home for a long weekend, and I was able to celebrate it with my family. I would also be able to upgrade from my farm license to a real one, well mostly real I still can’t drive before 5 am, or after 9 pm unless it’s for school or work.  I had a job lined up for weekends starting on this one, I would be doing tire and oil changes at a local dealership. They had to wait until I was sixteen.   I was actually thinking of being a mechanic for a job.  It would pay well, and it was honest work and people wouldn’t randomly shoot at me because I was doing my job.

               I was excited because I was having a party with my friends.  Angela, Drew, April, Jacob, and Glen. Yes, Glen Luthor and I were dating.  Imagine me, dating a boy.  Kal-El is probably rolling in his grave.  I get that Lex Luthor was a bad guy, but Alexander has made great strides in repairing Luthorcorp’s reputation.  Caitlin and Glen are decent people.  I had a real difficult time justifying my relationship with Glen after I happened to see the Justice League records on Lex Luthor.  I wasn’t trying to see them; I’d just asked permission to read up on Kal-El.  I managed to come to terms with it, but Bruce still hasn’t let it go even now.  At least I knew why he was being so angry about it.

               You’d think considering the circle of friends and school I went to; The party would be some formal affair.  It wasn’t, it was a pizza party at my parents’ house. We did it the night before Thanksgiving.  We had a great time.  I woke up at my usual time and went for my run.  Spent the rest the solitary part of my morning cleaning the house up.  I know I could have done it at superspeed, but I hadn’t really used my powers or abilities since the situation in Gotham with Voidmonger.  The fact that they brought out this other personality in me I just couldn’t risk becoming that person. I have done my best to fit in and be a normal girl.  There were some situations that I was prepared for, heat vision, x-ray vision.  So, when I started developing them, I didn’t panic I just worked with the Fortress to ensure I was able to contain the damage.

               There were some other issues that came up that were embarrassing and unique to a female Kryptonian going through puberty.  My last hair cut happened when I was fourteen years old.  It was just past the middle of my back; It hasn’t grown since.  Thankfully, the Fortress had prepared me for all of this.  It was like the Kryptonian parent I never had.  I had never seen it in person, but it was always there ready to answer any questions I had about Krypton, or Kryptonians.

               As I was thinking of it my tablet, yes, the same old one from when I was twelve.  Started beeping.  I picked it up and looked at it.  It was the Fortress App Mother had provided me.  I opened it and logged in with my Kryptonian password.

               “Hello Fortress.”

               “Amber Kal-El you are commanded to travel to the Fortress at Once.”

               “I can’t its thanksgiving.  And my birthday.”

               “Amber Kal-El you must obey.”

               “You’re literally like four thousand miles away, with an ocean between us I can’t exactly charter a plane.”

               “Amber Kal-El you in danger.  We have detected a rapid increase in the production of a drug-like substance in your blood that could lead to permanent damage to your memories.  You must come to the fortress so it can be purged from your blood stream.”

               “How the hell can you tell that?”

               “System Designated - Mother monitors your vital signs and general health.  She detected an unknown compound in your bloodstream and connected to this system.  We have determined you are in danger and the only facility capable of prevent this damage is the Fortress.”

               “Okay you have me worried, but it does not solve the problem of how I get there.”

               “Amber Kal-El you will need to fly here.”

               “I can’t.  You know what happens when she comes out. People get hurt and I have no guarantee she will listen to you.”

               “Amber Kal-El you must use your Kryptonian flight.”

               “I have no Kryptonian flight.”

               I grabbed my coat and boots and started walking to the barn in case someone woke up.

               “Amber Kal-El. I will interface with System Designated – Mother to enlist the assistance of Kal-El’s former allies.”

               I sat on the couch. And waited and waited.  I could feel something reaching tendrils into my mind.  It was insidious and I didn’t notice at first.  Then I realized I was going completely crazy. I heard my voice, in my head.

               You pathetic human, your time is almost up.  You thought you could keep me caged, but now you will become what you were meant to be:  Kryptonian.  Then I will rebuild Krypton and subjugate these pathetic creatures you care about so much.  I will let you watch as I crush everything you have ever loved under my boot heel.

               “No!”

               I had dropped the tablet by now and was looking for the source of the voice.

               Can you feel it?  You’re slowly losing control of your body.  Soon it will spread though you and you will fall to the ground.  Unable to breath.  Then when you have suffered enough you will beg me to save you, save this perfect body you don’t appreciate.  Then I will find the Ark and this body will birth the next generation of Kryptonians who will live like gods.

               She…her..I?  I wasn’t lying to myself I was feeling sluggish. I reached for the tablet and sent Edna a message.  I didn’t know if she would even be up yet.

               “Fortress, its already happening help!”

               “Amber Kal-El.  You must use the key in Kal-El’s ship.”

               It flashed a picture of the crystal I had found in the couch. I fell to my knees tablet forgotten desperately trying to dig the key out of the secret compartment under the floor.  I found it and I stumbled down the stairs to the barn proper.

               Look at you scrambling to survive. Pathetic.  If you had embraced me, we would be one.  We would be great.  I helped you all these years.  Giving you the drive to crush your enemies.  Whispering in the back of your mind.  Every opportunity you had to be great you let slip through your fingers because of your ridiculous compassion for these monkeys.

               I could feel it getting worse.  I stumbled at the bottom of the stairs and fell on my face.  I clawed my way across the barn floor and smashed my way through the metal door and fell down.  There was a car sized object there.  The sides were rigid but the orb in the middle of it opened when I approached it.  I pulled myself up on the flat winglike surfaces and hoped the first hole I saw was right.  I slammed the crystal into, and the ship started powering up.  It started hovering.  A foot off the ground.

               Too late poor little human.

               That was it, she had control and she immediately turned on the flaming hair and eyes.  My clothes were shredded and replaced with could only be described as battle armor.  The symbol on the front was for the House of Zod.  She unleashed blasts of plasma at the ship, but they came up against some sort of barrier.  The ship began speaking.

               “Release control of Amber Kal-El there will be consequences.”

               She laughed.

               “You dare speak to the last daughter of the House of Zod like you matter?”

               There was a blast of energy from the ship it blew the doors to the storm cellar open and embedded my body in the wall. 

               “I am Jor-El.”

               “So, a ghost thinks it can order me around.”

               A green beam shot out from the ship and Amber Zod got her first taste of Kryptonite.  She surprised me because she was still able to blast it with plasma and the first bit hit the ship charring it before the field showed up and blocked the bulk of the blast.  She stood up and cracked her neck.

               “I will deal with you later.  Once I release my true father and his lieutenants from the phantom zone you will be of no consequence then we will conquer this planet and remake it in our image.”

               She jumped upwards and smack into Edna who she grabbed by the neck and pressed her against the wall.

               “You love this one, don’t you? Look how weak it is. Just a little squeeze and snap, do you want to see?”

               No!

               I forced everything I had into resisting her.  She couldn’t close her hand, my hand.  I wouldn’t let her.  Edna got free because of my interference and ran out of the barn.  Hopefully to get the kryptonite.

               “You are stronger than I gave you credit for; I will not underestimate you again.”

               I’m going to fight you every second of your existence.  You will never be free of me.

               “Don’t mistake luck for strength.  Once the body is fully mine you will be nothing but a voice, and then eventually not eve- ”

               She was mid-sentence when Henry punched her in the face so hard, I flew through the rear barn wall and skidded several hundred feet through the field.  He was on top of us before she could react and punched her again a couple of times. She put on her plasma field and it burnt some of his clothes off.  But he held her down and slammed her into the ground several times until the field went out.

               “What are you?”

               “Amber’s father you are leaving.”

               I honestly had no idea what to make of Henry showing up and beating the living crap out of my body.  She struggled against him, but he was stronger.  Not being in control of the body meant I really couldn’t feel any of the pain.  She sure did though.  She was spiraling but I still couldn’t reassert full control.  I heard my body scream and all of a sudden was staring at myself. She was like a dark mirror of me.  She had turned my organic costume into a suit of armor, and she had flaming eyes and hair.  I was wearing Superman’s costume full on color, which was cool, except my duplicate looked like she wanted to murder me.  Of course, she started talking.

               “I guess we get to finish this once and for all.  You will die and then I will release General Zod and your pathetic world will kneel.”

               I didn’t really feel like listening to her drone on so I hit her with my heat vision.  She didn’t see it coming and I incinerated half her chest armor and seared her flesh.  I followed up but a knee to crotch.  Not as effective against girls, and also dirty fighting but I wasn’t about to fight fair. When she was down I kneeled on her spine and wrapped my hands around her throat and started yanking with all my strength.  She struggled against me, it wasn’t that I was stronger, I just wasn’t letting up.  If she’d decided to fight me instead of grandstanding it might have been a different outcome.  Her ego killed her. She stopped breathing then I snapped her neck.  The body vanished from underneath me and I woke up.  I was struggling to breath and I realized there was kryptonite sitting on my chest.  I tried to move my arm to get rid of it, but I was too weak.

               Henry was unconscious and Edna was over top of me with a shotgun.  I could barely speak.

               “It’s me Grandma.”

               “How do I know that?”

               “Let’s start with the fact I’m not monologuing like a bad cartoon villain and go from there.  Is dad alright?”

               She lifted the kryptonite off my chest and put it back in the led box.  She checked Henry’s neck.

               “He’s alive. Go get clothes on. I wish he hadn’t thrown you through the barn.”

               “He threw her through the barn.  I would never hurt you Grandma.”

               “Semantics get clothes on before he wakes up and do what you can to hide that blasted ship.”

               I walked through the hole in the barn and closed up the storm cellar and scratched my head looking at the hole I’d punched through it.  I grabbed a tarp and put it over top.  That was going to be a pain to fix.  Heather was on the porch by the time I’d finished.  She had her slippers on and her winter coat and was trying to see what happened.

               “What on earth was all that racket about?”

               “Uh…a horse. Umm.”

               Enda was helping Henry to the house.

               “Sydney got spooked and kicked through the wall of the barn and Henry got knocked down when she hit him.  It’s under control, everyone’s fine, if a bit cold.”

               Henry nodded along with everything, and I started patching up the barn. At least it was only one hole and it could be repaired in the spring.  I felt more myself than ever, like I had a weight lifted off of me.  I went upstairs and retrieved my tablet.  It was still in one piece.  I opened and opened a link to the Fortress.

               “Login – Amber Kal-El”

               “Greetings Amber Kal-El, we are pleased to see you have survived.”

               “Am I clear of whatever that was?”

               “System Designated – Mother confirms you showing only trace amounts of the chemical.”

               “Do you know what happened? She said her name was Zod, or well she was the daughter of Zod, I recognized the symbol as house.”

               “Your genetic material comes primarily from House of El and House of Zod.  Supposition: There was genetic memory included with the retrovirus that was intended to have you recreate Krypton.”

               “Please continue to monitor me for any signs of that happening again.  I’d rather not let her get another shot at my family.”

               “Request confirmed and logged Amber Kal-El”

               “Goodbye Fortress.”

               I locked the tablet and went down to the barn I could see light flickering from under the tarp.  That was gonna get realize obvious come nightfall.  So, I went down to see what was going on.  The ship was glowing.  I reached for the key and I couldn’t pull it out.

               “Okay ship, we need to get the key out, so you aren’t glowing.  It is making it kind of obvious. You’re down here.”

               I wasn’t sure if the ship was like the Fortress computer or not.  If not, I was looking really silly talking to the equivalent of an alien car.  Its voice sound less synthetic when it spoke.  He sounded like a very dignified man, but the voice had a silky quality.

               “I am Jor-El.  We need to talk.”

               I sighed.  His we need to talk sound a lot like Bruce’s.  It usually meant he was mad or was going to ask me to do something that I was going to say no to. I dusted off the old railway tie bench that Jonathon had built down here and sat down.

               “Sure, whatever.  I’m listening.”

               “Your lack of decorum aside.  I have been impressed with your progress in Kryptonian studies.  The fact that you took them on without prompting was an excellent show of initiative.  I am also impressed with your ability to resist the temptation to use your abilities for self-gain.  You show incredible restraint for a human adolescent.  You have handled your developing abilities with a level of responsibility that not even my son could claim.  You have also overcome your worst self in a contest of wills.  You are ready to begin your real training in the Kryptonian ways.  You will fulfill the destiny that was laid out before Kal-El before his failure.”

               “I’m sorry sir, I don’t understand, what have I been doing up until now?”

               “If I were to translate it into your school system, you have completed grade 1.”

               I coughed, mostly from the dust, and also because I got stuck doing that swallowing thing and it ended up in the wrong spot because I gasped, it took me a few minutes to be able to talk clearly.

               “Grade 1?  What?  You have to be kidding me, the math I’ve been doing doesn’t even exist on this planet.”

               “The human understanding of science and mathematics is primitive at best.  Erroneous at worst.  The sooner we begin your true lessons the better, there will be less fallacies to rid you of.”

               “So, like quit school and study your stuff all day, every day?  That is going to be a really hard sell to my parents.”

               “You will transport yourself to the Fortress of Solitude and will enter the training matrix.  We will be able to do a deep scan with proper tools determine any other undetected anomalies such as the one you suffered from today.  It has been modified to stabilize your DNA.  Your cells are currently unstable.”

               “My cells are currently unstable because I haven’t finished developing.  It’s called puberty.”

               “The genetic modifications used to create your Kryptonian DNA were reckless and ill-conceived.  You also had another retro-virus present that we have not ascertained the source, or what it was meant to do.”

               “I know what it was for.  Before I was this.  I was a human with a genetic disorder that prevented proper cell replication and failed to produce several organic molecules a human body requires to develop correctly.  I was a genetic disaster.  I had several gene therapy treatments.  They probably used retro viruses on me.  I’m sure it would be no trouble for Mother to gain access to my medical records my name was Kristen Laurance I was born May 20^th, 2009.  I’m not sure which Hospital but it was probably in Metropolis.”

               “That information will prove helpful in ensuring your treatment is successful.”

               “So, what are we talking about, a couple of months?”

                “No, between two and five years, depending on your brains ability to absorb information and how efficient the system is at repairing your genetic abnormalities.”

               “That is a hard no. Absolutely not, no way on Earth are you taking five years away from me.”

               “You are a daughter of Krypton you do not have a choice.”

               “I’m sixteen, I am not even finished high school yet.  How about we let me finish growing up first, like can we do it in five maybe ten years?”

               Jor-El was silent for a time.

               “This is not a negotiation Amber Kal-El”

               “I have this feeling you can’t make me do it.  So, lets negotiate.”

               “What are your terms?”

               “You give me enough time to finish college.”

               “You could extend that indefinitely.”

               “Let’s set a five-year time limit.  If by my legal twenty-first birthday, I will come to the Fortress to undergo treatment and training.  If I finish sooner, I come sooner.  Lastly if I start exhibit further symptoms I will come immediately. If Bruce, Diana, J’onn, Mother, my father or Edna are concerned about my stability I will come immediately.  That will ensure that if I need medical attention, I get it, and it will also give my mind and body a chance to mature.”

               “Your request is not unreasonable; You may regret the delay but if this is your wish then will need to deal with the consequences.  You must acquiesce to one other stipulation.”

               While I was listening all, I could think is this computer guy is ridiculously wordy. I missed the part where he said consequences.  It was probably one of the biggest mistakes of my life.  More on that later.

               “What do I have to agree to?”

               “You will come to the Fortress for a deep scan within the next solar year.”

               “Agreed, how do I get there?”

               “You fly.”

               “Do you know how long it would take me to get there are 100 miles per hour?”

               “This is why you need training.  You use your metahuman abilities as a crutch.  You are capable of so much more.  You lack confidence.”

               “You just finished praising me for my restraint in using my abilities and now I suck because I don’t use them to their full potential?  Make up my mind.”

               “I will clarify, the fact you refuse to use your abilities to make your human life easier is commendable. Your inability to use the powers your yellow sun grants you when required is a failing.”

               I caught myself making a typical teenage face, you know that one that pisses adults off everywhere, so I tried to keep a neutral expression. Better to not antagonize the weird alien ghost.

               “I’ll come on spring break.  Not like my parents were going to let me go to Florida with everyone else.  I’m sure Bruce or Diana can help.  Not that they came and helped when I was about to go all dark side.”

               “I stopped the Fortress from completing that request.”

               “Why would you do that?”

               “It was already too late, and you might have come to harm.  It would have complicated the situation.  You were near the ship and had the key it was more efficient to power the ship and use your human father to intervene.”

               “How did that work?”

               “I reached out to him telepathically and advised him you were in danger, and that your grandmother was in danger and offered him the power to save you.”

               “Wait, what you can turn humans into Kryptonians?”

               “It is temporary.  And has a toll on their physiology.”

               “My dad has a heart condition.  You didn’t make it worse, did you?”

               “In that case he likely shortened his lifespan substantially.”

               “You…can’t do that to people!”

               “I offered him a choice, advised him of the consequences of his actions, he chose to save you.”

               “Why not my mother?”

               “Your mother was not present in the vicinity.  And your grandmothers are too old they would have died, and your sisters too young to be effective.  He was the only choice.”

               “If he dies my mom will be destroyed.”

               “How long does he have?”

               “I cannot say.”

               “Cannot or will not?”

               “I will never lie to you my daughter.”

               “What you mean ‘my daughter’?”

               “With Kal-El gone it is left to me to be your father.”

               “I have a father, he’s across the road and could die at any moment because of you.”

               “He is human.  You are Kryptonian.  He is not capable of being your true father.  It was your choice to ignore my warning.  So, you are at fault for his condition.  I was merely the instrument you damaged him with.  Accept your mistakes and learn from them Daughter.  It is part of growing up.  You have great power and that great power impacts those around you.  I can advise you and warn you but if you ignore my advice you cannot hold me responsible for the consequences.”

               That was a low blow.  I wiped my hands on my leggings and then wiped the tears from my face.

               “This isn’t over Jor-El.  And if I don’t leave soon, I’m going to break this ship into a million pieces.”

               “Remember our agreement.  Failure to comply will have consequences.”

               “I think you made the kind of consequences I can expect quite clear.  I will not break our agreement.”

               “You are starting to understand daughter.”

               I fought the urge to stick up my middle finger at him.  He probably wouldn’t know what it means but I decided against risking it.

               “Can I take the key out now?”

               “I would not recommend it.  My consciousness can monitor you more closely from the ship.”

               “Well tone down the light show, it’s not exactly subtle.”

               “I will do so.”

               The craft went dark except for a dull glow from the console.  Once I got up the ladder, I could see that it was not discernable with the doors closed and the tarp over it.  I tied the tarp down and picked up my tablet from the tool bench.

I walked home slowly.  Henry was feeding my sister’s breakfast.  Cereal of course.  Martha bounced on her seat when she saw me.

“Amber’s home I want French toast!”

I glanced at Sarah.

“What about you kiddo?”

“French toast!”

“Okay I guess I’m making French toast.”

Henry kept stealing glances at me.  I could tell he wanted to talk, but knew it had to wait.  I put my tablet on the counter.  Cleaned myself up a bit, tied back my hair and started making French toast grandma style.  I sat down with them and ate.

“You make the best food Amber!”

“Thank you, Martha.”

“So, what are we doing today?”

“Birthday cake!”

“Besides that?”

“We’re going to watch the Santa Clause parade!”

“Yes!”

I smiled, to Sarah and Martha.

“The Grandmas are coming, and Uncle Dean and Aunt Clare, and your cousin Tommy. What does that mean?”

Sarah frowned.

“I need to put my toys away, so he doesn’t break them by throwing them down the stairs.”

“Okay well there is that but it also means you both need to find your good dresses and put them out for tonight so you can get baths or showers and get dressed right away so you look nice for Grandma Heather.  You have twenty minutes before the parade starts.  Go quick, wash your hands and faces, brush your teeth and get your dresses out on your beds.”

I clapped my hands.

“Go! Go! Go!  First one who is done and meets my standards gets the first piece of cake tonight.”

The ran off giggling.   Henry looked at me from the kitchen.

“They love you; You know.  You are their favorite person in the world.”

“I think you are their favorite; Mom is second favorite and I’m just the mean big sister.”

He shook his head.  I stood up and walked to the breakfast counter and looked at him.

“Dad, I’m sorry you had to…”

“Look, I don’t understand what is going on, or what was happening, but you were in trouble and now you’re not. That’s what matters.”

“Dad, you, you made your heart condition worse.”

“I know.  But you’re my daughter.  I can’t let anything happen to you.”

“I’m adopted, you have real daughters to worry about. You shouldn’t have risked yourself for me.”

“You are my real daughter.  I hope feel like your real dad.”

“You do, but… I have brought so many problems into this house.”

“You can be a handful sometimes, but you’re a teenage girl.  I expect no less from the two monsters upstairs.  When they are your age.”

“If I wasn’t here wouldn’t have a heart condition at all.”

He shook his head.

“No if you were not here, none of us would be.  I know why the girls and your mom survived now.  It was you, you shielded them.  I watched the bullets hit you while I was on the ground.  I know it was your blood that saved me.  I know it was you that went after those men.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Nothing needed to be said.  You have never been anything but loving to any of us, what did it matter?”

“You knew all along?”

“I didn’t know, I suspected, until the men attacked us.”

“How did I give myself away?”

“It was about three weeks after you arrived.  You were cutting a potato and you rammed the knife down hard on your finger and the blade bent and chipped near the cutting edge.  You put it in the garbage and buried it.”

I opened my mouth and closed it.  I was in absolute shock.

“Then I saw bullets bounce off you and into the couch and table and floor.  After I was able, I tracked down the nurse who helped you inject me with your blood. She told me everything she could.  Then I saw the photos of what you did to the men who shot at us.  Then someone shooting fire from their hands shows up in Metropolis and fights off a Metahuman attack.  Someone your height and build.  That same someone shows up in photographs, wanted for an assault on five federal officers and attempted murder of the same metahuman.  In Gotham the weekend you’re visiting there.  And of course, there is the rescue of Caitlin Luthor.  You tore that door open and pushed the dashboard away from her.  Alexander let me look at the car.”

“How did you notice all this?”

“I went to school for forensics and worked for the police before I became a writer.”

“So, you went from being a certified crime scene investigator to writing smutty romance novels under a female pen name?”

He shrugged.

“It pays the bills doesn’t it?”

“It does.  I haven’t read any dad, I’m sorry it just seems weird to read sex scenes written by your parent.”

“I’m glad, because yes that is weird.”

“My dorm mother loves them by the way.”

“Does she?”

I ran my finger along the bar and blinked innocently.

“You could probably get me some special treatment if you were to say, give me a signed copy.”

He pursed his lips and sighed.

“I will, but tonight we are going for a drive and you are going to explain what exactly happened today, and why, because now that you know, that I know, I can help.”

“Okay.  And about that, I need to go to the Arctic on spring break, you think you can help me deal with mom?”

“You have to tell me why, but we’ll talk tonight.”

I nodded.  The girls came rushing down the stairs.  I walked over and looked them both up and down with my hands behind my back.  I winked at Sarah who smiled.

“The hair is sloppy, but you both pass inspection, Morris, your shirt is wrinkled.  I guess that means Martha gets first piece of cake tonight.”

Martha bounced up and down.

“Go get ready for the parade, I’ll make some hot chocolate.”

I will not bore you with every single detail of my birthday party-thanksgiving dinner.  Suffice it to say it was fun, and Tommy was a little shit, as he always was, so no surprise there.  After supper Edna pulled me outside to give me the present from her and Heather.  The black challenger we had been working on was sitting in our driveway and she offered me the key.

“I can’t take that.”

“You can.  You helped rebuild it from a rusted-out hulk.  It’s all yours.  Dad would love me giving it to you.  You know how to respect a car.”

I hugged her and had to make sure I did not crush her in my excitement.

“I put winter tires on her, signed the ownership and Heather has paid for your first year of insurance.  She’s all ready to go when you drive back to school Sunday night.  And while you were away at school this week, I upgraded the stereo it is now hands free and blue tooth with steering wheel controls.”

“But you said we should keep it as true to its factory condition as possible.”

She shrugged.

“Your mother demanded it have hands free so you wouldn’t be driving and looking at your phone.”

I hugged her again.

“You guys totally surprised me. I was not expecting a car.  I mean I’m only sixteen.”

“Considering what you can do without a car, I think we can trust you behind the wheel of one.”

She could…I mean, at least where it comes to hurting people, legally speaking, well.  You’ll see soon. I got in with a bad crowd.  Not like a bad, bad crowd, but a crowd that inspired me to break several traffic laws, and probably some state and federal statutes.  Like I said we will get to that.

Chapter 28: The Real Fortress

Summary:

Amber discovers a lot about herself.

               It was my last day sequestered at the Fortress of Solitude before heading back to school.  It wasn’t what I thought it would be.  There was so much to see, touch and play with.  I fully understood what Jor-El had meant now.  My Kryptonian education was in its infancy. The time was not wasted.

               We learned several things about my physiology.  My metahuman abilities were meta-Kryptonian abilities.  The human meta-human genes had been adapted and pulled into my Kryptonian DNA.  He still did not know who created the retrovirus that infected me from either side.  We determined the humanmade retrovirus was responsible for the metahuman genetic material. I would need to have a conversation with that research company, probably aggressively.  There was a red solar radiation chamber in the Fortress.  For imprisoning rogue Kryptonians.  We used that to determine that even without Earth’s yellow sun I was still able to use my solar core and my bio-weave.  We determined that the bio-weave was sort of like chitin or skin.  I could manipulate it into different clothing, or costumes.  We also identified that kryptonite has no impact on my ability to use those powers.   We also determined that I had yet to reach my full potential and would not until I was able to receive the gene repair from the Fortress.  We also determined that the genetic engineering my Kryptonian DNA had undergone had enhanced my natural strength, speed and intelligence well beyond Kryptonian norms even without the yellow sun.  I was effectively a super genius or would be once my training was completed, while I didn’t not know the names of the technology in the Fortress, I could use it without guidance.  Jor-El seemed impressed by my physiology once he completed the scans.  He still says whoever created the Kryptonian retrovirus was reckless and cut corners. 

               The main conclusion was that it would take a long time for the Fortress computer and Jor-El to adapt the tech to repair the gene editing errors my creator caused with his recklessness.  He projected at least three years.  That was good news for me.

               I was able to do some training while I was there as well, by the end of the week I was able to fly using my Kryptonian powers.  Well let’s use the word fly lightly.  I was definitely not up to my top speed.  But I could quadruple my metahuman powers maximum speed and I did not need to use the plasma aura.  That made things much easier.  Still, I was clumsy at best it was different then my other flight.  It worked differently and I usually needed a running start unlike the plasma flight. 

               The very basic bottom line is that I’d be fine unless I ran into a Kryptonian in which case I would get my butt handed to me painfully.  Thankfully, there were no Kryptonian’s left and Doomsday was dead so, I was pretty much unstoppable it didn’t matter I wasn’t really ready to slap on a cape and fly around in spandex. 

               The rest of the school year progressed as usual.  I wrote my SATs.  I thought that was the end of that.  But apparently my score was 1600, but that wasn’t what got them suspicious.  It was the fact I didn’t miss a single question and was done in about thirty minutes.  I admit I was impatient and, in a hurry, and I probably should have pretended to be as slow as a human.  So, there was an investigation.  Mom’s law firm got involved and I ended up having to take them again, with four people watching me.  I finished in the same amount of time, and most of the time was picked up on the reading.  Reading a page of English takes me like a second.  And math, human math is a joke.  The longest was the essay but again my brain works faster then most super computers.  Perfect score again.  They gave up trying to figure out how I cheated and or got a copy of the test after that and my first mark stood.

               Between my SAT scores and my athletic ability (okay you win my superpowers) I had my pick of schools, they were lining up trying to give me scholarships.  My mother was trying to push me to Ivy League.  I actually went with a school that hadn’t tried to recruit me, Met U.  Once I submitted an application, they made it clear that they didn’t want me to change my mind by providing me with a full academic scholarship. I had decided it was best not to compete in college division one sports, mostly because well try and get a blood test out of me.  I have blood tests from before giving me a clean bill of health but who knows if that would be accepted.  I decided the risk of exposure was too great.  As much as I loved sports.

               I probably should have gone to Yale.  I would have ended up with less of a juvenile record.  You see, I was enamored with cars by now.  I even had raced the Black Beauty, which is what I’d named the challenger.  I’d won of course, its hard to beat my reflexes and just plain knowledge that a car crash would break my car but not me.  Glen, who was also enamored by cars fast enough to do something stupid in, bought us an old Toyota Supra and an old Nissan skyline.  Now old me would have refused to accept this gift just because I wanted to do things on my own.  New me was more then happy to let my boyfriend spoil me.  He bought all the parts, and I turned those cars into monsters.  They were fast enough to do something stupid in.  By the end of the summer, we were racing weekly gambling for big money, but it wasn’t really gambling.  I was a good driver, superhuman even. We split the proceeds fifty-fifty and we even won a few cars for people who had more ego than skill.  So, we upgraded and sold the old ones for a profit, and we did that for a year.  By the end of that people were coming to Metropolis to race me and losing.  I was basically undefeated.  I only lost one race, that was the one where I was pulled over and arrested.  Because the jerk face I was racing called the police so he could win. I was released, not even on bail, they just confiscated my car, which hurt it was my baby.  The problem is three days later, and unbeknownst to me, someone had almost killed said jerk face and he was in a coma in the ICU.  I was already in serious trouble because as a seventeen-year-old I was a minor and of course my mother was called to take me home.  When the police showed up at my dorm room and arrested me right there, and I called her to come and be my lawyer she was really mad.

               My mother was sitting beside me, and she was frowning.  She had been giving me dirty looks every so often I could tell she was seriously mad at me.  I really couldn’t meet her eyes.  I wasn’t ashamed, but I wasn’t happy I’d been caught, and she knew I had been racing.  She had no idea how long or how much I had been racing.  Or how much money I had made.  Which I paid taxes on.  I claimed I was doing auto maintenance.  A couple of detectives came in and put a thick file on the table.  At this point I had no idea someone had nearly killed the snitch so I couldn’t fathom why they had me handcuffed to the table.  They took samples from my nails, and pictures of my hands.

               “Well your lawyer is here, so let’s chat, Amber.”

               I smiled innocently.

               “About what?”

               “Cut it, you were caught street racing.  That’s a misdemeanor, thirty days in jail and a five hundred dollar fine.  That’s cut and dry, what we don’t understand is why you attempted to kill Jason Kalwick.”

               “Who?”

               “The person who turned your little street racing circuit in.”

               I was about to respond but my mother put up her hand.

               “You’re going from a misdemeanor to a felony attempted murder charge, do you have any proof?”

               “Plenty, and motive.  So, lets here it, why did you do it?  He’s just a kid.  Might not even wake up from the coma you put him in.  What’d you use a bat?  Tire Iron?  And what so you could avoid some community service and a bit of a fine that your boyfriend could pay with his pocket change?”

               I glanced at my mom, who looked disappointed, I just shook my head.  I opened my mouth and she held up her hand again then gave me a shut the hell up look, so I closed my mouth.

               “My daughter, and client, clearly has no idea who you’re talking about, and as far as street racing.  She was just driving back to her home after meeting with some fellow car enthusiasts you have her for speeding and nothing more, trying to tie her to some street racing ring and attempted murder is ridiculous.”

               “Emma, quit breaking our balls here, your daughter was driving down the road at over 90 mph, in a 30 zone.  There were five other cars going the same speed what else was she doing but street racing?  She’s the only one we bring in and next thing you know guy who called us gets his skull caved in. She’s an athlete, works out regularly.  She could easily have overpowered this guy he’s smaller than her.”

               “I have a question for you then, why did your officers decide to stop my daughter’s car instead of the other five?  Were they going for the big splash on the crime page of the Daily Planet?  She should have been given a speeding ticket and sent on her way.  Instead, her car was impounded, and you put her in lock up.   So, what, they wanted to say hey Bruce Wayne’s granddaughter caught street racing.  Good girl gone bad after dating a Luthor?  Why was she singled out?”

               “The report says she was the only one who pulled over.”

               “So, if she was street racing why would she pull over, its my understanding with that type of thing that they gamble big money and sometimes cars, why would she risk losing her money?  I’ve seen her cars she could easily outrun a police cruiser, and let’s face it she could out drive the best of you.  She pulled over because they were just speeding on their way home.  Its simply that.  If the others ran that’s on them and is no reflection on my client.”

               “You’re forgetting she’s in here handcuffed because she tried to murder a kid in cold blood, pre-meditated.  If he dies, she’s going down for capital murder.”

               “You have no proof, you’ve been fishing since we got here, so ask something direct and substantial or we’re walking out of here.”

               “Your daughter, has motive, she has opportunity, she has the physical ability.   She’s good for this, if she tells us what happened, maybe it isn’t premeditated maybe she ran into him, maybe he got handsy, maybe he threated to testify to more if she didn’t do something for him and she defended herself?  We don’t know all we have is a near dead kid.”

               “Again, quit bullying and fishing and ask a direct question or we’re leaving.”

               “We can hold her for forty-eight hours, more than enough time to prove it was her.”

               “You really want to try that with me?  You know the shit storm I can unleash on this department. Do you want to go there?  Come on Amber, we’re leaving.  Uncuff her.”

               “No, we’re not going to do that, she’s going to answer our questions first.”

               The comment amused me.  I mean I could just walk out of here at any time.  I could have driven away they wouldn’t have caught me.  My amusement had probably shown on my face.  The lead detective, who looked like he was long past his prime and past the end of his patience with my mother glared at me.

               “You think this is funny, there’s a sixteen-year-old kid in the ICU life support right now hanging by a thread with his mother crying beside his bed because you beat the shit out of him because you’re rich and think you can get away with it.”

               I laughed at him, I wasn’t rich, I mean I technically was, but I had no amount of influence to make a murder charge disappear.  If I had done it my mother would make sure they threw the book at me.  That made him completely lose his temper. He threw down his pen, which bounced across the table.  I palmed it. He walked around the table and grabbed me by the front of my pj top and got in my face. Pointing his finger at me as he screamed a few more obscenities.  It seemed like this had taken everyone by surprise. My mother hadn’t moved and neither had his partner.  I tried to stop laughing.  But it was hilarious to me.  I mean I could have thrown him in the ocean, incinerated him so thoroughly there was no evidence, flew him into space.  There were so many ways I could have done what I was being accused of and never had a chance of being caught.  Of course, no one else here knew that.  I finally stopped laughing long enough to get a few words out. Everyone was so focused on him yelling at me that they didn’t notice me disassemble the pen, not that I’d planned to get my hands on the pen, but it might be useful.

               “Go ahead punch me it will make you feel better.”

               He pulled his arm back and I guess everyone kind of snapped out of their initial shock and there was knock on the two-way mirror and his partner pulled him off of me. I was still trying hard to stop myself from laughing.  The poor guy’s condition in the ICU was terrible.  I felt super guilty about laughing, I just found me being there in this spot so funny.  And I shouldn’t have. I freely admit that.  My mother was checking me over to make sure I was okay.  Then she got mad.  The detectives left.

               “Sorry Ms. Morris, we’ll be back.”

               “Amber Elaine Morris what in the name of god were you thinking?”

               “I’m sorry mom.  I just couldn’t stop myself.  I know someone has been hurt seriously, but the thought of me being blamed for it is so ridiculous.”

               “Be quiet.”

               I looked down at my handcuffed wrists.

               “Yes mom.”

               A woman walked in and sat down.  My mother seemed to recognize her.  She pulled her jacket off and hung it on her chair.

               “Hi Amber, I’m Captain McGregor.  First of let me apologize for the detective.  He’ has a kid close to Jason’s age so it hit a bit close to home.  That in no way justifies his assault on you while you were handcuffed to the table.”

               I glanced at my mother and she nodded.

               “I’m sorry I laughed. It wasn’t respectful to the victim.”

               The captain nodded. And opened the file.

               “Now with your lawyer’s permission, I’d like to start the questioning again, at the beginning.”

               “Where were you tonight between 8 pm and 10 pm.”

               “I was at the library working on a group project until 8:45 pm.  I walked back to my dorm room and was there by 9:15 pm.  I had a shower, tied my hair up and went to bed.  I was woken up at 9:45 by my roommate and her boyfriend having loud sex in our room.  I put some noise cancelling headphones in and was sleeping until the detectives threw me out of my bed and handcuffed me in front of my roommate and boyfriend along with my dorm.  They could have asked I would have come in and answered questions.  They were way rougher than they needed to be and there were videos of it.  I suspect my lawyer will be addressing that as well.”

               I glanced down and used my x-ray vision to look inside the locks on the handcuffs and started picking the left one first.  As I answered I kept my eyes on the detective’s eyes.  It’s a trick I had learned from Bruce.  To keep people focused on my face.

               “So, your roommate and her boyfriend can obviously confirm your location after 9:45 pm, what about before that?”

               “Well my group project is four person, and we were all there.  I did go to the bathroom twice during that part, I had a lot of water today. So, they can’t verify my location then obviously, but I was no more then five minutes each time.  And I ran into several people on the way back to the dorm.  Had a conversation with the front desk person at the dorm, oh and I spoke to a couple of other girls about the exam we have tomorrow.  I was in the bathroom showering for about twenty minutes. I swiped in at 8:58 pm.  And I would have had to swipe and sign out if I left after 9 pm anyway. Which I didn’t and the front desk girl can confirm that.”

               I gave a complete list of who I saw and when, and descriptions of some of the folks that I could not put a name too.  She was having trouble keeping up and asked me to stop several times after about forty-five minutes she gave up. And that was the first lock.  I glanced back down and started on the second.

               “This is very detailed and is a bit fishy to me Amber.  Sounds like you practiced this.”

               My mother frowned.

               “My client is being very cooperative with a very detailed statement, and you’re accusing her of lying why don’t you go do your job and follow up before you go there.”

               “Come on Emma, this is extremely suspicious.”

               “My client has a photographic memory; She remembers every detail of every moment of her life after she woke up from her coma.  It is well documented in previous police records that she was used as a witness in. Do you have any more questions?”

               “Have you seen this person before?”

               I looked at the picture and glanced at my mom, she nodded.

               “Yes, he was at our car club three nights ago, he’s come out a few times.  Drives a 2006 Acura.  Purple lighting, dragon decals, black paint. He said his name was Gunner.”

               “When is the last time you saw him?”

               “Thursday night. Just before I was pulled over, he was driving away.”

               “And you haven’t seen him since?”

               “No, I have not seen him since.”

               “Do you know who reported your illegal street race?”

               “Well as my lawyer stated I was not street racing; It was just assumed because Gunner and a few others were. I never take part in street races; I just enjoy the scene. And admittedly I do some modification work for the racers. I’m sorry about speeding, I’ve learned my lesson.  I have no idea who reported it.  They do it all the time.”

               “Who won that race?”

               “I don’t know.  I was talking to the officers and they arrested me.”

               “Come on, you talk to your friends in the street racing ring, who won it?”

               “I don’t know anything about a street racing ring.  That makes it sound organized.  They weren’t organized, guys would get into a penis measuring contest and then inevitably it would end with them trying to prove their manliness with a race.  That being said, I think it was Gunner.”

               “Do you know how much was being bet?”

               “Several hundred thousand dollars I believe, which is another reason I can’t race, I’m not able to lose that kind of money, I don’t even have that kind of money to lose.”

               “So, you didn’t lose any money in that race.”

               “I lost money of course.  Glen was going to collect for me if I’d won.”

               “So, you bet against Gunner.”

               “Of course, he was a terrible driver.  I wouldn’t expect him to win a race, no one would.”

               “Who bet big on the race?”

               “I have no idea.  Sometimes we do see some Triad, or other criminal elements there, who knows what they might do if someone called the police and they lost money.”

               “So, you associate with these people?”

               “Only when I’m modifying their fully street legal import cars.”

               “How do you receive payment for these modifications?”

               I glanced at my mom, she nodded.  Not that she had a clue how I did it.  I think at that point she was just as curious as the detective at exactly I’d been up too.

               “Crypto currency.”

               “It must be pretty profitable considering I see your name on the ownership of over $1,000,000 of cars.”

               My mother coughed.  I glanced at her again she made a keep talking motion.  I shrugged the Captain.

               “I’m good at what I do.  Two of those are rebuilds I bought for pennies on the dollar, so you need to take that into account.”

               The captain nodded.

               “If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were deeply involved with organized crime.  You own a four bay fully stocked auto garage with a paint box and a loft with several million dollars.”

               “It was an investment so I could modify car for clients.”

               “Amber, you expect me to believe a seventeen-year-old girl has several million dollars’ worth of property and cars just from doing car modifications?”

               “I don’t expect you to believe me, but I thought I was here about an attempted murder.  What does my corporation’s holdings have to do with any of that?”

               I nudged my mother’s foot. She snapped out of her daze and seemed to realize she had not been doing her job as a lawyer.

               “My client is right.  What does any of this have to do with the assault you arrested her for?”

               “It’s a pattern of behavior, she could have easily used her untraceable crypto currency to hire someone to complete the hit.”

               I rolled my eyes.  I was making most of my money from mining crypto currency.  Having an alien super computer’s processing power to do it for me, made it easy.  I had as much computing power as all the super computers on earth combined.  I wasn’t sure how to explain that away, so I just made up a solar powered computer farm in the middle east.  I even claimed it on my taxes, with no expenses.  I owned the land, there was nothing on it, but a building with some solar panels. No computers but no one knew that but me.  Well, I didn’t own it.  Nova Industries did.  Long story, we won’t get to the end of until long after I was an adult.  My mother frowned and looked at me.  And there went the second lock.  I started to reassemble the pen.

               “Amber, you should continue, so we can get out of here.”

               “Fine.  I am not involved in any organized crime.  I am being honest.  I co-own a corporation with my boyfriend called Nova Industries.  We mine crypto currency.  Our data center is in Saudi Arabia.  Its Solar Powered and has been quite profitable.  All of our corporate taxes are in order and so are my personal taxes.  Every cent I’ve spent on my cars and my garage are accounted for.  You can waste your time getting a forensic accountant to go over my transactions, they’ll find nothing.  Because there is nothing to find, but I’m thinking you already have.”

               My mother was looking at me intently now.  Then I saw the look of realization dawn in her eyes.  And she spoke.

               “Basically Captain, you’re fishing, and you are wasting our time.  You have no evidence, or she would be in lock up right now and I would be talking to the DA.  You didn’t have enough to arrest her in the first place.  Your detectives thought they would drag in here and her being seventeen would panic and tell them whatever they wanted to know.  The law be damned.  I will be filing a complaint on my client’s behalf for both the unlawful arrest and the assault while in custody.”

               The captain frowned.

               “Emma, look we’re just trying to get to the bottom of this.”

               “Bullshit, you are trying to tie my client to organized crime, for what reason I have no idea, but I will find out and I’m sure its going to be fun to sue the department over.  Illegal street racing my ass, you were trying to use that as leverage, now an attempted murder charge?  Next, you’ll be accusing her of being the Shadow!  Remove her handcuffs we’re leaving.”

               That was kind of amusing because out of the list of things she gave, I was guilty of the last one.  The captain didn’t say anything, she picked up the folder and left.  My mother sighed and patted my arm.  After about ten minutes someone I recognized immediately walked in.  It was my mother’s old boss the U.S. Attorney for Kansas.  He sat down and Agent Brown joined him.  My mother was not happy to see them.

               “So, this is why my client is here.”

               “Emma, this isn’t personal.”

               “No, it is not, unless you make it personal.  So why is my client really here with the Metropolis police trying to find something to charge her with?”

               “She has close ties to the Filloni crime family and a photographic memory.”

               I want to say my mother kept her cool and was professional, but she looked like she wanted to beat both of them senseless. I was ambivalent.  I knew Jacob’s dad was a mob boss by now, it wasn’t hard to figure out.  Thing was he didn’t sell drugs and well it wasn’t the kind of crime I stopped.  Nor did I feel particularly inclined to screw my best friends’ adoptive family over.

               “So, you thought, you’d get her for something, so she’d be your mole on the inside.”

               “In our defense we approached her nicely.  What was it you told Agent Brown Amber?”

               “I’m not saying that in front of my mother.”

               He shrugged.

               “See?”

               “So, you have been spying on her, trying find something, anything to charge her with.  So, you could get leverage, but she hasn’t broken any laws, except for a misdemeanor at worst.  Because after digging into all her business dealings you found nothing because there is nothing.”

               “Emma, you know how long we’ve been trying to get them off the streets.  With her memory and the fact, she visits their leader’s house frequently, we could do it.”

               “My client isn’t your personal recording device.  I might not agree with her choice, but it is her choice to refuse to assist you.”

               “Look, I don’t know anything about what you’re talking about, and I find the request to spy on my best friend’s family repulsive.  If anything is going on, it doesn’t go on where us kids can see or hear it.  You’re wasting my time.  And worse yet you’re wasting time on me as the suspect for this attempted murder.  What are you depending on the Shadow to do all your work for you like Gotham depends on Batman?”

               “Unlock the handcuffs we’re leaving.”

               The US attorney motioned towards the glass and the detective who had assaulted me walked in, my mother was already standing.  I lifted my arms out of the handcuffs and offered his pen back.

               “You lost this detective.”

               He looked positively pissed and snatched it from my hand. I winked at him.  I know I was being a brat, but remember I was still a flippant teenager at this point. The US attorney and the Agent looked slightly impressed.  My mother looked like she wanted to throw me over her knee and spank me.

               My mother grabbed her brief case and followed me out I could feel her staring daggers into my back. I walked towards her SUV. She opened my door for me, and I got in.  She started it and pulled out of her spot.  She looked like she was too pissed off to speak to me at this point. I noticed we had a tail. They really needed to improve their tactics.  I could pick them out in seconds.

               “We have a tail, mom.”

               “How do you know this stuff?”

               She sped up a bit.

               “If you stop the car and let me drive, I can lose them.”

               “No, you are not allowed to drive.  You’re banned.”

               “Mom I turn eighteen in a month.”

               “Exactly, you’re still a juvenile. Do you know the kind of trouble you could be in right now if you were an adult?  You’re done at the dorm.  You are moving back home.”

               “What about my company?”

               “You’re going to go to school, go to work and come home, and that is all you will be doing.”

               “How about after I turn eighteen? You think bringing me home for a month is going to make a difference?”

               “I don’t know, but I’m going to try.”

               I shrugged.

               “Sure mom.”

               “What has gotten into you, you were a nice kid.  Street Racing?  Hanging out with criminals?  Picking hand cuff locks?”

               “It’s the car scene.  They are clients like everybody else.  I’m not going to turn away customers.”

               “Really, you modify cars for drug dealers?”

               “I have no idea what they do, I don’t add drug compartments if that is what you’re saying.  I improve engine performance, I trim weight, I have employees who paint and do decals.  We replace suspension systems.  We customize cars.  You have never been to my shop you have no idea what we do.”

               “Just how much money has your company made in the last year?”

               “It made fifteen million and change.  Profits six million and a bit.”

               She looked at me and ended up swerving the car a bit in her shock.

               “Mom, watch the road.”

               She looked back at the road.

               “Profit?”

               “Yes, after paying for the employees, the solar farm and data center maintenance and taxes.”

               “How do you know how to do all this?”

               “Come on, mom, do you seriously have to ask me that?  I was doing vector calculous when I was fourteen, you think accounting is hard for me?”

               “So, you built all this yourself with the loan from the Luthor’s.”

               “Well Glen helped, and his dad advised us.”

               “How many employees?”

               “Twenty-three, nineteen at the shop, four in Saudi Arabia.”

               “Twenty-three?  And you manage them?”

               “I oversee everything, but I have a shop manager, I can’t be at the shop every day, I have school.”

               I could tell she was impressed and wanted to know more but then she looked like she forced herself to get angry again.

               “Who taught you to pick handcuffs with a pen?”

               “Grandpa.”

               “Bruce Wayne, CEO of Wayne Enterprises taught you how to pick locks?”

               “Among other things.”

               “Why on earth would he do that?”

               “I asked.  You know he moonlighted as a private detective for years, right?”

               “Teaching a sixteen-year-old girl to pick locks, what was he thinking?”

               “Actually, I was thirteen when he started.”

               Her knuckles went white on the steering wheel and her face turned red.  She abruptly changed subject.

               “What does the corporation pay you?”

               “Depends on how much work I do in the shop, plus dividends.”

               “How much is in your personal account?”

               “Six hundred and fifty thousand, give or take, depends on if my insurance has come out or not.”

               She coughed again.

               “You made that in a year, legally?”

               “Yes, between the hourly wage, the yearly salary for office work I do here and there, and the dividends.”

               “And after all that your company has over six million dollars in profits.”

               “Yes.”

               “How?”

               “We do good work but it’s the crypto currency mining, its big money.”

               “Who designed all of that?”

               “I did.”

               She glanced at me as we pulled up to my Met U dorm.

               “Just so we’re clear before I determine if you’re staying at the dorm or going home with me, did you have anything to do with what happened to that boy?”

               “No mom.  I think you know if I felt the need to do something like that, I wouldn’t get caught.”

               “That actually is true, and that scares me because I don’t know what else you’ve been up too.”

               “Mom, I will admit I’ve been street racing.  I’ve also been feeding anonymous tips about drug dealing at the Street Racing events.  Anything I overheard about deliveries or deals, I passed on to the MPD.  I like going fast.  I don’t do races where there is a chance, we’re going to run into civvie vehicles and when the police showed up, I pulled right over so I wouldn’t be involved in a dangerous car chase.  I can’t depend on the police not to kill someone.”

               She rubbed her hands on her steering wheel and looked at me.

               “I’m going to get you out of this, and get your car back, but no more racing.  At all, ever under any circumstances.”

               I sighed.

               “Okay mom.”

               “Your sisters worship the ground you walk on.  I don’t want them getting ideas.”

               “I understand mom.”

               “Do you?”

               “I do, no more racing.  I’ll sell the cars off and keep one for driving unless you want a fully rebuilt and customized 2020 McLaren 720s.”

               “A what?”

               “Its my favorite but it is not a car I drive often.”

               “Just how much is it worth?”

               “Rebuilt with the modifications and paint job, six or seven hundred thousand depending on the buyer.  I have one in mind he’s been asking me to take it off my hands.  The insurance is expensive, so I am thinking I’m glad to be rid of it.”

               “What car do you drive every day?”

               “Black Beauty.”

               “You still drive that when you have god knows how many supercars and street racing cars?”

               I shrugged.

               “She’s my baby.  Which is why I’m happy you’re going to get it back for me.”

               “That’s the one they took?”

               “Yes.”

               “You shouldn’t have been racing it.”

               I shrugged.

               “It made Gunner cocky so he over bet.  I would have won if he hadn’t called the police.  I guess I don’t get to retire undefeated like I planned.”

               “How many races have you done? 

“One hundred and eight.”

“You won that many?”

“Yes mom, I don’t like to lose.”

“But you’re done now? No more?”

“I promise you mom, no more car racing.”

I paused.

“Unless it is on a track.”

She frowned.

“Fine but you make sure we get to watch.”

“Mom I am really sorry I disappointed you.  I wasn’t thinking of you when I did it, just myself.”

“We’ll get through this.  You can stay the dorms since you’re paying for it but if you’re caught street racing again, I will not bail you out.”

               “Make sure you send me a bill for your hours mom.  Even if I am family you shouldn’t work for free.”

               “You’re my daughter.”

               “But it looks more professional if you get paid.”

               “Fine my bill is in the mail, good luck on your exam tomorrow and behave better please. I love you.”

               I waved.

               “I love you too mom.”

               That was it the end of my career as a street racer.  They caught the person who assaulted Gunner.  The Shadow had hand cuffed him to a door handle of a Police car, along with a video recording of him bragging about it to some of his Triad friends.

Chapter 29: Faulty Genetics

Summary:

Amber's genetic decay accelerates and she is forced to the Fortress of Solitude far earlier then she had planned.

Notes:

**** Trigger Warning: This chapter contains some dark subject matter, child physical/verbal/emotional abuse, drug use, drug addicted parent. ****

               With my reduction in illegal extra-curricular activities, I was able to use that time to both improve my corporation’s income, and I completed a double major in computer science and business.  Once I turned eighteen Glen and I arranged for me to buy him out of the corporation.  He used his proceeds to start a tech hardware start up.  I helped him with some of his research and development.  For a consultation fee to Nova Industries.  He was my boyfriend I couldn’t say no.  Once my second year of university was done and I was officially an adult we moved into the loft above the garage together.  I’d love to say our relationship was perfect.  It wasn’t, no relationship is.  He knew I had secrets I hadn’t shared with him, I did it to keep him safe, but I couldn’t really explain that to him clearly.  I was also happily ignoring the fact over the last several years that I was going to have to vanish from the face the Earth.

               It was the March of 2031 when I started feeling ill.  Pain, tenderness, sudden feelings of weakness.  It started slow.  I found myself winded trying to do a normal morning run.    As the months progressed towards my graduation the symptoms got progressively worse.  I hid them from everyone, especially Bruce, Edna and Henry.  I actively avoided Bruce Wayne.  He would have clocked something was wrong in a heartbeat. Glen had been busy that year trying to launch a new product, so he was travelling a lot and I was able to pass it off as exhaustion from trying to fit a computer science major into two years.  Bless his heart, but he trusted me enough that he didn’t question further. 

Edna was distracted because Heather was suffering from stage four cancer.  And Dad, well dad was dealing with mom.  She had been in an accident the year before and had become addicted to painkillers.  She had lost her job because of it.  She had gotten clean but was still drinking more then she should.  I tried to help with money as much as I could, mom had mortgaged the house to pay for her addiction.  Dad had refused.  I made sure there was a big fund for Martha and Sarah’s post-secondary schooling.  They were going to private schools up until the money troubles started, then dad had pulled them out.  Heather was so sick she didn’t know, and no one wanted to tell her.  Dean and his wife and children had died in a car wreck.  The last few years hadn’t been kind to my family.  My being sick would not help any of that. So, I kept it to myself.  I just wanted to finish school and then I could deal with it. 

I did manage to graduate.  I was a pale shadow of my former self and the Shadow had been absent from Metropolis for several months.  I tried to give myself as much time as possible, so I could be there for Heather’s funeral.  We knew it was coming, it was just a matter of when.  My body took the choice away from me.  Glen found me unconscious laying in the remnants of a shattered glass pitcher of orange juice.  He managed to resuscitate me with CPR.  He was on the phone with emergency services, and I begged him to hang up.

“Tell them I’m fine.  You cannot let them take me to the hospital.  They can’t help me.”

Maybe it was desperation in my voice or his suspicions I wasn’t a normal human, but he said, she’s not as bad as we thought we’ll get to emergency on our own. He kneeled beside me in his expensive suit ruining it with the orange juice and not seeming to care.  He looked helpless.

“What do I have to do to save you?”

“I’m dying because my cells are breaking down.  I need to get to the Fortress.  Jor-El can save me.”

“Amber what are you talking about?”

“My cells are dying because I was infected with an alien virus.  It changed my DNA its degrading and I need to get to the Fortress so they can fix it.  I know this makes no sense.  I should have told you long ago.  God, so long ago. I’m sorry but a hospital won’t save me, I’m not human.  I need… I need Kryptonian technology.”

“This makes no sense Amber, of course your normal.”

“I’m not. Please get my tablet.”

I pointed at old tablet on our bookshelf.

“Why?”

“Please.”

He stood up and went and picked up the tablet and brought it back to me.  I opened it and tapped on the JL app.

“Mother I am in medical distress I need to be taken to the Fortress at once can anyone help?”

I closed my eyes and prayed the piece of crap tablet was still working.  When I heard her voice I was relieved.

“Amber Kal-El, No one is close enough to assist.  You need to get to the pad in Diana’s basement in Metropolis I can get you access but you need to get there.  I have sent the fastest route to the location.  Can you get there?”

I looked up at Glen and offered him the tablet.  He took it looked at the map. I don’t remember much more until I woke up in his arms and I could see the ceiling of the Fortress.  I could hear Jor-El telling Glen to put me into a pod.

When I woke up, I was back on Krypton.  I know I’ve never been, but it felt like I’d lived there my whole life.  What followed was what seemed like decades of schooling and life.  It was easy to forget I was a human from Earth.  My real life seemed like a dream and this seemed like reality.  I lived a whole other life on an alien planet. 

When the lid of the regeneration chamber slid open, and I opened my eyes I was blinded.   The memories of my Kryptonian life faded like a dream and I looked around for Glen.  It seemed like I’d laid down for a nap.  I looked down and I was naked.  Of course, I was, the chamber had to repair me cell by cell.  There was a Solar Regeneration Suit waiting for me I put the plate to my chest and the suit formed around me.  Jor-El flickered into existence.

“Your cellular repair is complete, as is your training in the Kryptonian ways.”

“How long?”

The fortress spoke.

“Amber Kal-El you have been in the chamber for 37.4 earth months.  The current solar date is July 1^st, 2034”

               “I’ve been in there for three years?”

               “That is correct Amber Kal-El.  You will need to absorb solar energy before you will be able to leave the Fortress.”

               I looked at my hands and closed and opened my fists and stretched.  I walked around the fortress getting used to the feel of being on my real feet again.  Then I walked outside into the arctic snow and soaked in the sun for hours.  When night fell, I went back inside.

I found food that was in stasis.  It wasn’t great.  In fact it was terrible but I couldn’t exactly dial out for pizza.  Was still a level above hospital food. I made a mental note to replace it.  I explored the Fortress room by room while eating a 1980’s style MRE (That’s meal, ready-to-eat for you non-military types).  There was a massive hanger.  Like ship sized.  A fusion type of reactor.  Room upon room of trophies.  A room dedicated to Batman.  Another dedicated to Diana.  Although to be honest the later was almost like a shrine.  Sort of creepy, but I’m not a guy so I really could not judge.  Some of the doors I couldn’t get immediate access to and I just let them be.  I assumed Kal-El had sealed them for good reason and I didn’t want to let something loose I couldn’t put back in its cage.   Once I grew bored of that, I found Kal-El’s living space and crawled into the bed and fell asleep.  That was my routine for several days until I was well enough to fly.

I found the belongings Glen had brought with us neatly locked away in a storage unit.  My phone and tablet had long ago run out of all charge and unless Glen had been paying my bills for me probably not active.  I put my clothes into my purse/bag then went to where I could speak to Jor-El.

“Jor-El?”

His hologram flickered into existence.

“Yes daughter?”

“I’m ready to go home.  That’s it right?  Our deal is concluded?”

“Yes, you have complied with your end of the agreement.  I had hoped that after you had experienced your training you would wish to stay here and fulfill Kal-El’s destiny.”

“Sorry Jor-El, I miss my family and my boyfriend.  If you need me, you can call on me, but I will not take on Kal-El’s mantel.  I am not a symbol of hope.  I have a flawed human mind and I am not who you need.”

“I understand.”

With that I picked up my bag and zipped it up and walked out.  I leapt into the air and flew directly to the Kent Farm.  I changed in my now very dusty nook and secreted the solar regeneration suit in the hideaway.  I walked down the stairs.  The barn was bereft of anything of value.  The horse stalls were empty.  When I walked out the small door and closed it behind me.  Edna’s truck was parked where it usually was.  The license plate number had changed.   There were no chickens, no pigs and the fields were growing wild.  I frowned.  It wasn’t what I expected in July.

I walked to the door and opened it.  Let me tell you I was incredibly disturbed by what I saw next.  My mother, on her knees in front of a guy whose butt was in plain view and he wasn’t my father. 

“Mom, what the fuck?”

I put my hand over my eyes and ran out.  My mother rushed out a few minutes later in a t-shirt and her underwear and the man rushed over to a car I hadn’t noticed and sped off.  Emma was looking awful.  She was thin.  She was pale.  She was drunk.

“Amber?”

“Yes, I’m not going to say anything to dad.  Just put some clothes on.”

“You…you’re not dead?”

“No, I’m not. Put some pants on, Jesus.”

She walked back inside, and upstairs.  The house was a mess.  I found empty baggies on the ground.  The kind you’d get drugs in.  Half-finished bottles of alcohol.  Clothes everywhere.  She came back down the stairs with her arms wrapped around herself and she looked at me like she was looking at a ghost.

“Where’s dad?  Where’s Grandma?  Where are my sisters? Where is Jonathon?”

“Dead!  Not that you’d care disappearing off the face of the Earth for three years you ungrateful child.  I didn’t even get paid for that client, you stupid…”

I heard the old hardwood floor of the house creak and looked it was Sarah, she was in a wheelchair.  She looked as shocked to see me as Emma.  I saw another face peaking from the top of the stairs, and it was Martha.

“You were doing that for money with them in the house? What were you thinking?”

She slapped me across the face hard.

               “Don’t judge me, you abandoned us.”

               Martha had put her hands over her ears and ran upstairs.  Sarah was just staring at me.  She went to slap me again and I grabbed her hand and pushed her onto the couch.

               “Don’t you’re just going to hurt your hand.”

               “You don’t belong here, leave!”

               “I will, then I’m going to call CPS you have drugs out in the open, you’re having sex with strange men right there in the open.  You are using again, and you shouldn’t be anywhere near those kids.  Johnathon’s only what?  Four now?”

               Emma was crying into her hands right now. Sarah rolled closer.

               “He’s dead Amber, like we thought you were.  You sure look good for someone who was in a plane crash.”

               I blinked.  Plane crash.  I should have probably started with Glen.  Emma threw some pills in her mouth then emptied a bottle of vodka chasing them and threw it at me.  I caught it easily and put it down on the dining room table.  Emma fell asleep a few minutes after.

               “Sarah please tell me what happened while I was gone, this makes no sense.”

               “You died in a plane crash, dad died of a heart attack, Grandma died of cancer, Grandma died of a broken heart.  Mom was drinking and driving with us in the car, Jonathan died, I got a spinal injury and Martha was fine, but she’s always been fucked up in the head.  Oh and Mom is addicted to drugs and is an alcoholic.  She lost our house she is a crack whore and I’m done talking to you!”

               She spun around in her wheelchair and rolled back into her room.  Martha was nowhere to be seen and my mother was snoring on the couch.  I went to the house phone and picked it up.  No dial tone.  I checked the refrigerator, and it was bare, not even milk. I grabbed the keys for the truck and went up to the hay loft and pulled my emergency money out.  I had stashed ten thousand up there just in case.  I pulled out one bundle of twenties.  It was two thousand dollars, it should be enough to get a phone, and sort out food. 

I started up the old truck.  It was low on fuel, so I drove to a gas station and filled it up, then drove into Smallville proper.  It was noonish.  I parked the truck by the lone cell phone store in town and walked inside.  Checked my driver’s license to make sure it was still good, expired next year.  Whew bullet dodged there.  The person working there was someone I went to middle school with.  He dropped the box he was holding when I walked in.

“Hey, Keith I need a new phone.  Can you help me out?”

“Sure, sure.  It’s Amber right?”

“That is right.”

“What are you looking for?”

“I have no idea what is available, let’s put the cap at a thousand hmm?”

“Okay that’s a lot of choices, we have this one, it’s the latest, good mid-range phone.  You want it in pink?”

“Sure whatever, I’ll need a sim card and to sign up for a plan.  Here’s my license.”

He typed some info into his computer, and I paid him in cash.  It took about half an hour and a phone call, but I was holding a brand-new pink phone.  When I left the Sheriff was looking at the truck and looking around.  He saw me and walked straight towards me.

“Amber?  Praise the lord.  Everyone thought you were dead!”

“I uh, was stuck on an island.  Got rescued took a while but I’m home.”

“So, you’ve heard the news?”

“Yes, I also heard some disturbing things about mom.”

“Ya, that is true she has been in a bit of spiral since your father died and the accident.  Losing a spouse and then a kid, it has an impact on you.”

“Is there a problem with the truck Sheriff?”

“No, I just thought your mom might be around and have been driving under the influence.”

“I guess that’s a thing with her now.  No, she’s passed out.”

“Could you drive over to the Sheriff’s office with me?  I need to discuss some things, just things you might need to know?”

“Sure.”

I followed the Sheriff to the office and parked the truck and went inside.  He sat down at his desk after hanging his hat up and I sat across from him.

“What’s up Sheriff?”

“It’s the land taxes at the farm.  They’re in arrears.”

“How much?”

“Six thousand and change.  I’ve been asked to look at kicking your mom and sisters out.  Mayor is not happy with your mom’s behavior and bringing the element she does to town.  So, he’s looking for excuses.  I figure if you can pay them off, he can’t use that against your family. I know your family had a rough time, so I’ve been dragging my feet.  I know you had that company, and you were making good money, I just thought I should tell you.”

“I can pay them today.  I’ll take care of it.”

“Good, good.  Thanks for coming Sarah.”

I nodded and drove straight back to the farm and went to city hall and paid off the entire tax bill.  Only had a three-grand left after that.  I decided to check my account.  I had over eight million dollars in it before I disappeared and it said, eight hundred dollars.  You can imagine how pissed I was.  I didn’t have time to sort it out before close of business in Metropolis but you better bet, I was going to go have a conversation with them.  I hit the steering wheel a few times and dialed Glen’s number, got his voice mail.

“Glen its Amber.  I’m back, I was just wondering, where did all my money go?  Love you, call me back as soon as you get this!”

I hung up and stared out the window for several minutes, then I called the shop.  There was a message saying the number was disconnected.  I called my loft; Number disconnected.  I called April; Number disconnected.  I called Jacob; Number disconnected.  I looked at my phone and called one last number Alexander Luthor.

“Luthorcorp, Alexander Luthor’s office how may I assist you?”

I didn’t recognize her voice.

“Hi, my name is Amber Morris I’d like to speak to Mr. Luthor?”

“Is he expecting your call Ms. Morris.”

“No, but I’m his son’s fiancée.”

“I’m sorry I have no idea who you are.”

“Just tr-”

She hung up on me.  If I wasn’t so broke, I might have crushed my phone.   I tried to call Caitlin and her number was disconnected as well.  All I could think was does no one keep their god damned cell phone numbers?  I gave up and went grocery shopping then drove home.  Then I cleaned the house up.  It was like a drug den.  Emma was still passed out on the couch.  I took a break from cleaning when it was time for supper.  I went out and was thankful the barbecue had gas.  I had to clean it off, it hadn’t been used in years.  I was in the middle of cooking when I caught Martha peeking through the curtains at me. I waved and she vanished behind them again.  I carried them inside and put them on the table.  Martha walked up to the table.  I smiled at her.

“Hi Martha, no need to be shy it’s just your sister.”

She narrowed her eyes at me and poked me.

“You’re not a ghost.”

“No, I’m back.  Are you hungry?”

My sisters looked a bit like my mom, overly skinny and underfed.  I’d do my best to fix that.

“Yes.”

“Dig in, you want anything to drink?”

“Do we have any orange pop?”

“We do in fact have orange pop, I remembered you like it so I bought some when I was shopping, and it should be cold.”

She gave a small cheer and started putting together a hamburger. I got her pop out of the fridge and put it on the table. I also put out a grape pop, Sarah’s favorite. I went and knocked on Sarah’s door.

“Sarah, hon?  Supper’s ready.”

Her door opened and she looked up at me.

“You know food won’t make this okay right?”

“Yes, but will mean you don’t starve.”

“What’s the point, we’re going to be homeless in a week anyway.”

“No, we’re not.  I paid the taxes today.”

Sarah grumbled to herself and rolled down the hallway to her spot at the table. She looked at the grape pop and me.

“I’m not twelve anymore.”

“Sorry, I’ll put that away for you.”

She grabbed it away from me.

“Never mind I’ll drink it.”

“Okay.”

I sat down and put together my own hamburger and took a bite.  I hadn’t lost my touch, it was amazing.  Martha was on her second and Sarah was trying to look grouchy, but I could tell she was also happy to be eating.

“Is mom always like this?”

Martha nodded.  Sarah shook her head.

“Sometimes she’s worse.”

“What do you mean worse?”

“She’s awake.”

She self-consciously rubbed her wrist which had some bruises on it.  Now that I took the time to look Martha had a few herself.

“She’s been hurting you?”

“We were being loud when she had a client.”

I wanted to cry and scream at the same time.  I wanted to beat my mother senseless, or just shake her and ask her why she thinks it’s alright to hurt her kids.

“Hopefully things will change now that I’m back.”

“Why?  You’re just going to leave, go back to Metropolis and your boyfriend and your high society life.”

“No.  I’m staying here.  I’m going to make sure there’s food on the table and a roof over your heads.  And if mom keeps hitting you, we will not stay here.  It is not a healthy place for you.”

“You’re not our mother.  You can’t just waltz back in here and feed us and become our mom.  You’re not even our real sister.”

That last one hurt.  I ate my second burger quietly.  Martha was giving Sarah a dirty look for the rest of the meal.  She came over and hugged me tightly.

“You’re my real sister.”

I hugged her back and kissed her forehead.  I looked at Sarah who was still scowling at me she eventually finished her food took another can of grape pop and wheeled her way back to her room.  Martha sat on her chair watching me while I cleaned up the leftovers and washed the dishes.  The dish washer was broken.  I sat back down.

“When is your bedtime, Martha?”

“I don’t have one.”

I glanced at our mother who was still passed out and back to her.

“Do you want to do something?”

“Yes!  Can be play a game?”

“Of course.  Go grab one.”

We played connect four and battleship, then a game of go fish.  Eventually she fell asleep against me while I read her a book.  She seemed to be craving something parental from someone.  I went back downstairs when I heard knocking at the door.  Mother was still passed out.  It was a man who was intoxicated and already had his belt undone.  He looked surprised to see me but wasn’t about to let an opportunity slip by apparently.

“Oh, this whorehouse got an upgrade didn’t it.”

“Go away.”

I started to close the door and he tried to stop me, and I heard the old thing creaking.

“Now darling, I’m a paying customer.  Don’t be like that.”

He was eyeing me up and down.  I probably should have been more diplomatic but let’s just say it was not a good day for me and I needed something to take my frustrations out on.  So, I grabbed him by his shirt and lifted him off the ground.

“Get in your car and get off our property or I will rip your balls off and feed them to you with barbecue sauce.”

I threw him about five feet, and he landed on the gravel driveway. 

“Oh, you like it rough.”

He came running at me.  I punched him.  He went down, he was unconscious.  I recognized him.  He was a married farmer I had seen a few times.  I went inside and got a glass of ice water out of the fridge and poured it on his head.  He sat bolt upright and started rubbing his jaw after a few minutes.  He looked up at me and I smiled sweetly at him.

“Mr. Trenton, go home before I call your wife and tell her you’ve been visiting a prostitute and not using protection, I have a feeling that will not be a good scene for you.”

He stumbled backwards till holding his jaw.  I slammed the door and went inside and called the Sheriff’s office and suggested they look for Mr. Trenton and that was drinking and driving.  I managed to get to sleep after that.

The next three months were rough.  I had not heard back from Glen and I hadn’t been able to reach Jacob of April. Alexander Luthor was refusing to take my calls and I was missing eight million dollars and four times that in assets.  Glen had used the power of attorney I had signed for him to drain my accounts.  I literally had no money, and he was nowhere to be found.  He had not logged on to social media in six months.  I could not reach him, and his voicemail was now full form me calling.  He hadn’t been seen at any social functions.  It’s like he’d taken everything I owned and disappeared from the face of the planet.  I had ended up having to get a job to pay for food.  No one would hire me.  I had not been working for three years, even with my impressive resume for a company that seemed to no longer exist.  Emma was alternating between begging me to stay and abusing me and the girls.  I had used some of my meager income to get a lawyer to draw up custody papers for me so I could at least get the girls away from her.  She hadn’t stopped abusing them and she wasn’t stopping with the drugs, or the sex work.  I felt I had no choice.  I had saved up enough for an apartment in Smallville and already put the deposit in.  I had been trying to avoid confronting mom, but at this point I felt I had no choice.  I kept hoping she’d suddenly wake up as her old self, high powered go getter attorney.

Chapter 30: Deadly Consequences & Small Town Prejudices

Summary:

Amber finds her mother dead. She struggles to deal with the fallout and to tell her sisters.

Notes:

**** Trigger Warning: Death of a Parent ****

               I would like to say I was surprised when I got home from work and found Emma on the couch face down.  She was wearing only a tank top; Her underpants were hanging off the coffee table.  A spilled bottle of vodka on the floor.  I leaned down and shook her gently.

               “Mom?”

               I shook her again with more urgency.  She was still unresponsive. I gently rolled her over and laid her on the floor.  She was blue.  Tears were already forming on my cheeks.  I looked inside her chest and her heart was not beating.  She was cold to the touch.  I sat there on my knees beside Emma’s dead body for a long time.  I looked down at her bruised arms and cheeks.  Her last client this morning had not been gentle.  I scanned the immediate area.  I saw her phone.  It was on the floor.  It was shattered like someone had stomped on it.  I saw a needle in her arm.  I saw a wallet that was kicked under the table, scuff marks on the floor.  Someone had been in a hurry and did not want her making calls. 

               “Mom, why did you let him do this to you?”

               I knew the answer she was so messed up on painkillers and alcohol she was basically a zombie.  I could reach for the wallet.  I could open it. I could find them, and I could catch him.  I could also fly her to the Fortress of Solitude, and I could gather DNA.  I could use that to find him.  I could but I would not.  My powers would only bring pain to Sarah and Martha they were all that mattered now.  All this power and I could not protect the people I loved.  I pulled my phone out of my hoodie pocket and dialed 911.

               “This is 911 emergency, please tell me what is wrong?”

               I took another deep breath the tears were still dropping down my cheeks.

               “My mother is dead.  I think she was murdered.”

               “Are you sure?  What’s your name hon?  Where are you located?”

               “My name is Amber Morris, I am at the Kent Farm.  Yes.  I am sure.”

               “Do you think you are in danger?”

               “No, I am not in danger.  I’m sorry I need to go and call someone, so my sisters don’t come home and see this.”

               “Okay Amber, I’ll have the Sheriff there right away.”

               “Thank you.”

               I hung up the phone.  I stared at it for a few minutes.  I had no one I could call.  Heather and Edna were dead, Henry was dead.  Jacob and April were in New York.  I had no one.  I did have someone who could get here.  I reached into my purse and pulled out my tablet and tapped the JL icon.

               “Mother?”

               “Yes, Amber Kal-El?”

               “I need Diana.”

               “Link established.”

               Diana’s face appeared on the screen.  She immediately looked concerned.

               “What is the matter Amber?”

               Hearing her voice brought raw emotions I was feeling to the surface and they hit me like a tidal wave.  I began to drown in them.

“It’s my mother, she’s dead…my sisters…”

               I began to sob and felt like throwing up.

               “Shh, Amber.  I understand.  I will be there soon.”

               I tried to say thank you, but my voice failed me.  The connection ended. I could hear the soft noise of Mother trying to talk to me, but I couldn’t make out the words because my brain wasn’t processing my senses at all.  My brain was just overwhelmed.  I just kneeled and stared at Emma’s remains.  I didn’t even notice the sirens, or the door being opened.  Or the rush of footsteps as the armed deputies and sheriff rushed in, I felt strong steady hands on my arms, and I was gently escorted out of the house and placed on our porch swing.  The sheriff was trying to talk to me, but I was having trouble processing it all.  I felt his hands on my cheeks and he forced me to look at him and the world crystalized into reality for me.

               “Amber, talk to me!”

               I blinked at him.  It felt like the first time I’d blinked in hours. 

               “Yes Sheriff?”

               “Thank god.  I thought you were going into shock.”

               He spoke into his radio

               “Cancel that ambulance she’s talking to me.  What happened Amber?”

               “I…I came home from work and she was lying face down on the couch.  I rolled her over when she wouldn’t wake up and noticed the needle.  I knew she was dead.  Her eyes…  I saw a wallet under the table and her phone was stomped on.  I think she was trying to reach for it.  She didn’t have the bruises this morning.”

               “Did you hear anything that might indicate what might have happened?”

               “I…I.. need to call the schools I have to warn them…I can’t pick them up.”

               I looked at my phone and called Martha’s school first.  The sheriff opened his mouth but then he closed it after looking inside at my mother’s body.  He nodded.

               “Smallville Public School.”

               “This is Amber Morris.  M..there is a family emergency and I have had to ask my friend Diana Prince to pick up Martha today.”

               “Okay, thank you Ms. Morris.”

               I dialed the high school.

               “Smallville High, Go go Ravens!”

Tonight, was homecoming.  Sarah had refused to go…

               “Hello, Smallville High, how can I help you?”

               I blinked and remembered I was on the phone

               “I’m sorry, this is Amber Morris, there has been a family emergency and I am not able to pick Sarah up at school today, my friend Diana Prince will be coming instead.”

               “Oh no, is everything alright with you?”

               “No, no its not.  Sorry.  Thank you.”

               I hung up and looked back up at the sheriff.

               “Now Amber, you don’t have to stay here you can go get the girls.  I know you have a photographic memory I can get a statement later tonight or tomorrow.”

               “We should do it now Sheriff, that way they cannot cite the delay as an issue if you find someone to prosecute.”

               “Are you sure the girls are going to be alright with this Diana Prince? I never heard that name said round these parts.”

               “I am sure, Sheriff.”

               He nodded.

               “Please tell me everything you remember from this morning before you left for work.”

               “Everything?”

               “Yes please.”

               I closed my eyes and brought myself back to that morning.  I stepped into the memory.  Martha was pulling on her jogging pants…

               “What would you like for breakfast hon?”

               Martha almost fell when she looked at me but caught herself on chair.

               “Eggs please.  Like you always make them.  With the super-secret ingredient!”

               “Do you know what the super-secret ingredient is?”

               “Pepper!”

               I shook my head.

               “Salt!”

               I shook my head again.

               “Chili!”

               I shook my head again.

               “Aww what is it Amber?  Tell me! Tell me!

               “It is love, silly.”

               “Oh ya.”

               Martha hugged me tightly.  I heard the wheels of Sarah’s chair creaking along the old hardwood.  She was scowling.  I kept mixing the eggs.  I glanced back at her she was dressed in jeans and t-shirt.  The shirt was, well offensive and she knew damn well it was banned at the school.

               “Change your shirt, Sarah.”

               “Screw them. I’m making a statement.”

               “No, you’re being an idiot.  Go change your shirt.”

               “No, I’m not going to, how about you make me?”

               I looked down and Martha who was holding her hands over her ears.

               “Martha dear, please run and get Sarah a better shirt.  That one is not for school.”

               Martha ran off down the hall.

               “If you wear that again you’ll get suspended then you won’t be able to go to the Homecoming dance tonight.”

               “Why would I want to go to a stupid dance?  So, I can get pity dances from sweaty boys who think I’m easy because I’m a cripple?”

               “Sarah.  Just because you are in a wheelchair does not mean you have to give up at life.”

               “That’s easy for you to say sis, you can walk.”

               I closed my eyes.  I was trying not to yell at her.  It would upset Martha and wake Mom up.

               “Sarah.  I know it is hard.  I know you want everything the way it was.  But that is not how life works.  You need to start somewhere, make it Homecoming dance.  You can use one of my old dresses. They’re beautiful and just the right size.”

               Martha showed up with a pink blouse.  She handed it to Sarah.

               “This will look pretty right Sarah?”

               “Sure whatever.”

               Sarah grabbed the blouse and changed right and threw her shirt on the ground.

               The shirt, the shirt is gone.  I took myself back to the memory.

               I poured the eggs into the already heated frying pan and scrambled them quickly.  Martha was on her tip toes watching me cook them.  I ruffled her hair and put them on a plate.  I put out two pieces of bread for her.  Sarah was eating cereal.  I noticed the scars on her wrists.  They reminded me of April.  I turned away because that was a very painful memory. 

               “What?”

               “Sorry, Sarah, what’s going on?”

               “You gave me a look and then turned your back.”

               “Can’t stand looking at the crippled girl huh?  Take you back to when you were one?”

               I closed my eyes again and took a deep breath.  That kid she can get on your nerves in a hurry.  She looks for ways to provoke you.  I tried to hold it back, but I turned and looked at her and I am sorry to say I yelled.

               “Do you want to know the truth, Sarah?”

               “Yes, tell me how crippled and pathetic I am!”

               “No, it was the scars.  I found my best friend a pool of her own blood when I was twelve and barely out of a coma.  I fell in the blood because I couldn’t stand on my own.  I lay there for five minutes watching her dying.  That is why I turned away because it’s a picture I can’t get out my mind and I saw your face this time instead of hers.  That’s why I turned away.  Because I didn’t want to see you like that.”

               Martha had her hands on her ears, and she was crying.

               “Sorry for trying to make the world a better place by saving some oxygen for you!”

               I was full on waving the spatula I had in my hand at her by now.

               “Some girls don’t have the choice to go to homecoming because they died when they were six from cancer.  Some girls went to every school dance even though they were blind and were in so much pain every moment of every day her mother contemplated ending her life to stop it.  She had hands so twisted she could barely read brail.  Woes you, you’re in a wheelchair.  You can see, you can talk, you lift that spoon without so much pain you want to scream but You can’t because You’ve been screaming in pain your entire life.  You want to die, that girl wanted to live.  She celebrated every new year because she had been alive for another year.  And here you are bitching because you’re alive, and you have everything except your legs.  Grow up Sarah.  I’m not going to take part in your pity party.”

               Sarah opened her mouth.  I could see tears dripping down her face.  She threw her bowl at me.  I caught it but the milk and cereal went all over the floor.  Mom came down the stairs.  She was wearing a tank top and underwear.  She looked angry. 

               “Did she have any bruises?  Any injuries?”

               “No, she looked like…herself her druggie self.”

               “Please continue.”

               She yelled at me.

               “You can’t go running off god knows where then come back and start playing big sister.”

               “Fuck you mom!  If you hadn’t been drinking and driving, she’d still be walking, and Johnathan would be, here, wouldn’t he?”

               She stumbled at the bottom of the stairs.

               “You’re drunk.  Its 7 am.”

               “I was sleeping it off until you lot started yelling.”

               She grabbed Sarah’s arm and pulled her.  Sarah fell out of her wheelchair.

               “You need to shut your mouth, Sarah.”

               I helped Sarah get back into her wheelchair.

               “And look at this little crotch goblin, holding her hands over her ears like it will make a difference.”

               She grabbed Martha’s hand and Martha started screaming.  I pulled Martha away from her and stood between mom and the girls. 

               “Shouldn’t you get washed up for your next john?”

               She slapped me very hard.  I took it.  I didn’t want to hurt her.

               “Watch your mouth, they put food on the table.”

               “No, they buy your drugs and booze!  I put food on the table with a real job.”

               “You’re all high and mighty, at least I have some dignity I get paid up front, not with some promise of marriage.  How’d that work out for you?”

               She shoved me but she wasn’t strong enough to move me.

               “Sarah, please take your sister to the car, I will be right out.”

               Sarah wheeled away with Martha on her lap, glancing back at us.

               “That’s right Sarah run away!”

               I grabbed my mother’s shoulders and forced her to look at me.

               “Look at me, not them.  You can’t bully them anymore.  I’m here.  You want to hit someone; You want to abuse someone abuse me.  You blame me for everything don’t you?”

               She punched me in the face, but I barely felt it.  She slapped me again.

               “You are to blame, you drank, you drove, you took the drugs, you started being a prostitute, you started abusing the girls.  You killed Jonathan. You lost the house.  You crashed Grandma’s pickup truck.  YOU did it.  You turned away Grandpa when he wanted to get Sarah back surgery so she could walk again.  You, you, you, you!  You did all of this!”

               She slapped me again.

               “You will never touch my sisters again, never, you will never hug them, you will never kiss them, you will never beat them again.  You don’t deserve us.  I’m taking them.  And you can try and stop me, or you can sign the damn papers, but I swear to god if you get in my way, I will tell everyone about the abuse.  You will be arrested; You will be thrown in jail and they will throw away the key.  I’m not going to let you kill them like you killed Jonathan, and that family.  You are going to die alone.  And we are going to move on with our lives. We are not going to get dragged down with you.”

               “You can’t do that they’re my flesh and blood, you’re just some orphan girl.”

               “I can and I will, it is just a matter of how much jail time you end up with!”

“How dare you, I took you in when nobody else would.  I treated you like a daughter!” 

               She slapped my face again.

               “You still do!”

               She started to cry and shake.  Her hands went to her mouth and she reached out to touch me, and I flinched away.

               “I’m sorry, I’m sorry I don’t know what I was thinking.”

               She reached out to touch me again and I pushed her hand away.

               “I’ll be back for our things and for you to sign the guardianship papers”

               I picked up my purse and walked towards the door.

               “Amber don’t leave, please... don’t leave me alone like this.”

               I turned and glanced down at my Fitnow.

               “You have ten minutes to change my mind, I doubt you will.”

               “I can get clean Amber, I can get clean and we can go someplace new and we can be a family again like we used to be. No drugs.  No drinking.”

               “With what money mom?  You sold our house; you sold all the farm equipment.  You sold all the livestock.  You sold my cars.  And it still wasn’t enough.  The only reason you hadn’t lost the farm yet is because the Sheriff is dragging his ass enforcing the city’s eviction request.  And I paid the bill. We…are…broke.  We are so broke I’m barely able to put diesel in the truck and food on the table.  We’re done.  We can’t even get to Metropolis.  So, mom, what money?  Do you have some secret stash somewhere?”

               “We can figure it out Amber. Baby we can figure it out together.”

               Her cellphone rang and she picked up.  He was loud enough I could hear him too; He started the conversation.  It was Tobias, her drug-dealer-pimp wannabe.

               “Hey, I got a special client on the way.  Pays well you just have to let him rough you up a bit.  That’s all.  You good for right now?”

               “Ya, ya sure, looking forward to it.  Hey, could you uh tell him to give me another twenty? Kids are still here.”

               “Whatever you want, but don’t keep him waiting, he’s a bit of a stickler for scheduling.  Just hold on I’ll call him.”

               She looked at me.

               “Just give me two more minutes please Amber, we can talk about this I just need to sort this out.”

               “No mom.  You had your time, but you decided to answer a call from your drug-dealer!  You can’t stop.  Just spread your legs, because your drug-dealer tells you to so you can get your next fix.  Its hollow promises again!”

               “Just ten more minutes. Please Amber you owe it to me.”

               I stopped and waited.

               She was about to say something then Tobias came back on the line.

               “He’s about five minutes out.  Make sure the kids are gone he’s a bit…picky about this being discrete.”

               “Sure, sure. No problem.”

               “Amber, look.. you gotta get the girls out of here, we really need this money, maybe we can use it to go away like I said, we can talk tonight, right?  You promise?”

               “Mom, we’ll see.”

               I went to the old dodge truck, I put Martha in her child seat, and I lifted Sarah in and put the wheelchair in the back.  I started it, it complained, it had been frosty last night and the power jack in the barn wasn’t working so the block heater wasn’t on.  I backed up and started pulling out.  I saw thirty-two cars only two coming from Metropolis, the rest were heading towards metropolis, only six could have been the visitor. 

It would have taken more than five minutes to reach the farm for the rest.  They were, a black Ford fiesta, 2025, Silver Escalade, 2025, Honda Pilot, Red, 2003, Black Hyundai Tiberon 2029, Ford Escape, 2029.  Tesla Model 7, 2032.  Of those only three were male drivers.  If you give me the pad, I’ll write down the license plates.  He offered it to me with the pen and I scribbled al three license plates down.

“That should be enough, I’m sure your work can verify you were there during your working hours?”

               They finished up, but they were considering the house an active crime scene, so I wasn’t allowed back inside.  The sheriff had a deputy bring out some clothes for us.  I got back in my truck and headed into Smallville.  I parked at the motel and sat in my car staring out the window for a long time.  I was still in shock.  I was pulled out of my daze by someone knocking on my window.  It was Diana.

               “Amber. I have your sisters.  Can I buy you girls dinner?”

               I shook my head.

               “No, you’ve already done more than enough.  I appreciate it.  It is no trouble.”

               “I can get them fed.  If you could help them into the front office though I’d appreciate it.”

               I picked up my purse and walked inside and I was surprised to see Amanda Brine.  The girl who made grade 7 a nightmare.  She looked a bit smug when she saw me.  My hair was in a bad bun and I looked like a hot mess after a day of work.

               “Looks like all that fancy schooling didn’t do you much good did it, Amber.”

               I sighed and looked down.  I was already past the end of my rope.  I pulled out my one credit card.

               “I need a double room please, Amanda.”

               She typed something into her computer, and I put my card in and my pin and it came back declined.

               “Please try again. I might have messed up my pin.”

               “Sure, whatever.”

               She put it through again, by this time Diana was standing behind me with my sisters in tow.  I put it through again, declined.  Amanda pulled the card reader back.

               “Two hundred deposit, sixty a night.  Paid up front.”

               I pulled out my debit card but then I put it away.  I went over my recent purchases, I realized I didn’t have enough for the deposit.

               “Sorry for wasting your time, Amanda.”

               “Serves you right, sinner.”

               She was looking at Diana who didn’t seem to understand what was being implied.  I swear to god I almost reached across the counter so I could drag her over it and punch her in her smug judgmental face.  I felt Diana’s very strong hand on my shoulder. She was probably the only person on earth that stood at chance at holding me back.

               “Amber, I’ll take care of this you can pay me back when you sort out the bank issue.”

               I was embarrassed and angry at the same time and for the first time in years I could feel the heat expanding from my core.  I looked down at Martha and Sarah who both looked confused. Martha’s innocent face looked up at me.  I did not want to tell them about their mom.  The fight drained out of me and I relaxed my muscles and I nodded.  I took Sarah and Martha aside and waited while Diana dealt with Amanda.

               “I would like a double, and a single, for a full month.”

               Amanda looked between Diana and me.

               “I don’t want your sin going on in my motel.  And it’s the only one in town, why don’t you go elsewhere.  Like Metropolis.”

               Diana glanced back at me and then to Amanda.

               “What are you talking about?”

               “You and her shacking up with those girls around no less.  Terrible.”

               Diana nodded, now she understood, she lowered her voice.  I could hear her, but the girls couldn’t.

               “I’m going to be very clear, so there are no misunderstandings between us.  That woman, who is a lifelong Catholic, just found her mother dead.  She is broke because that dead mother drained her bank accounts to buy drugs. She has lost everything but her sisters.  And then she comes here, and you spew this vileness towards her. Now, get me the room keys and provide me with the bill so she can go tell her sisters their mother is dead.”

               Amanda looked subdued, she processed the bookings and gave Diana the two room keys.  She looked like she wanted to say something else but closed her mouth after looking up at the six-foot-tall amazon.   Diana pushed Sarah’s wheelchair out of the front office.  Martha was skipping along beside her.

               “I’ve never stayed in a motel before!”

               Sarah kept glancing up at me, but I kept my eyes straight ahead.  I looked at Diana.

               “I honestly can’t afford food tonight.  I can’t let my pride get in the way of my sisters eating.  Just let me put the stuff in our rooms.”

               I picked up our meager belongings and moved them to our rooms and went back down and Diana started her car up.  It was a quiet ride besides Martha talking Sarah’s ear off.  Sarah was obviously pensive.  I didn’t want to ruin supper, so I waited to share the news. The restaurant she chose was in the top floor of an expensive hotel.  We were seated immediately.  They seemed to recognize her.  We had a perfect view of the Superman memorial.  Martha’s face was pressed up against the window.

               “He’s got a symbol just like your shirt Amber!”

               Sarah glanced down at it but then turned and kept looking at me.   Eventually she looked at me.

               “Does mom know we’re in Metropolis? Or are you kidnapping us with her?”        

               Sarah motioned to Diana.  Diana opened her mouth and I held up my hand.

               “Mom, mom…mom…”

               “Spit it out sis.  Mom what?”

               “Mom, and I agreed to talk more today, but I told her she wasn’t getting near you until she sobered up.”

               “You can’t do that.”

               “Sarah can we please just…talk about this at the motel tonight when Martha has gone to bed.  It’s complicated.”

               “It’s not complicated, she’s our mom, she needs us.”

               I closed my eyes, I walked around the table and I crouched beside her wheelchair I whispered to her.

               “Sarah, for once in your life shut your mouth and listen to me.  I promise I will explain it all tonight after Martha is asleep.   If you have ever really saw me as your sister, please just give Martha this one good memory before we have the talk.”

               Sarah looked at me with a slight bend of her neck.  I went back and sat down.  Sarah ate quietly.  Martha asked Diana a barrage of questions.  Each of which Diana answered with a smile.  I found out a few things about her: She used to be in the Navy.  She worked in Intelligence. She is an art dealer.  She is was born on a Greek Island.  She has been all around the world.  We met through Bruce Wayne.  We kept in touch by social media.  She doesn’t think ladies should share their age.  She likes kids and she lives in Washington DC. Considering I saw a picture of her from World War One.  I suspect she looks extremely good for her age.  It was a nice distraction.  I had no idea how I would repay her; Fate would provide me a way.  That’s for another time.

              

 

Chapter 31: A funeral

Summary:

Amber and her sisters hold a funeral for their mother.

               I sat on the bed in the girl’s room and looked at Sarah who was laying in her bed watching TV.  She was focused on the Choose the Voice reality show.  She glanced over at me.

               “Amber you should go on that show, you have a way better voice then any of them.”

               I nodded and glanced towards the bathroom where Martha was turning on the shower.  Once I heard it going full and her singing.  I reached for the remote and turned off the TV.

               “Hey, I was watching that.”

               “I’m sorry Sarah, we have to talk.”

               “I know we’re broke Amber.”

               “It’s not about that Sarah.”

               She propped herself up on her elbow and her hair dangled down past her shoulders and neck.  It was the same color as Emma’s hair.  She had blonde hair when she was younger.  I rubbed the bridge of my nose.  I had no idea how to say this and Martha’s shower time was quickly running out.

               “Sarah, mom is dead.”

               She blinked a few times.

               “What?”

               “Mom died of an overdose today.”

               “No!”

               I moved over to her and wrapped my arms around her and she began to sob so badly I reached for the garbage pail in case she threw up.  She didn’t.  I was in tears myself.  I just held her tightly.  Stroking her hair.

               “I’m here for you.  I will never leave you again.  I’m not like mom, I’m not like dad, and I’m not like Edna and Heather.  I will always be there for you.  I might not always be perfect, but I will never abandon you Sarah.”

               She pushed me away and started pounding on my chest.

               “It’s your fault you threatened to take us away!”

               She kept punching me over and over again until she exhausted herself and I wrapped my arms around her when she leaned against me.

               “I wish I hadn’t said those things to her Sarah.  I wish I had just said I love you mom and walked out the door.  But I did not kill her.  It is not my fault.  I am at fault for a lot of things in this world, but this is not one of them.  I can wish all I want but I know I would have done the same thing.”

               I gently wrapped my hands around her arms and looked in in the eye.

               “You and Martha are my only concern.  I am sad I ended things with her in a fight.  But I’m not sad I stood up for you.  She was abusing you.  I had to stop her. And the only way I had was to take custody of you and Martha.”

               She wiped her tears still sobbing and gasping for breath.

               “You pushed her to it!”

               “No, I think it was her client.  She doesn’t do needles and her phone was smashed.  Someone killed her and made it look like an accident.  But they were amateurs and left evidence.”

               “You’re lying!  You’re always lying!”

               “I’m not lying, I have lied to you, but never about the family, only about myself.”

               “I need to tell Martha.  When she finishes her shower.  Are you going to be alright until I finish and can come back?”

               She did a couple of long sniffles while shuddering and nodded.  She pulled the blanket over her head and I heard her continue to cry.  I rubbed her back and waited for Martha to come out.  She was ten, I had no idea how to approach the subject with her.  I knew Sarah would take it hard.  Martha I barely knew.  She was five when I left.  The years I missed are formative and I still didn’t know much about her besides she was the autism spectrum.  She didn’t handle loud noises well which is why she put her hands over her ears when we argued.  She was drying off her ears and was wearing a nightgown when she came out of the bathroom.  She looked up at me.

               “You are really tall Amber.  Not as tall as Diana.”

               “Yes, compared to her I’m a dwarf.  Can we talk?”

               “What’s wrong with Sarah?”

               “I will explain, and I think we should give her some space.  Let’s go to my room.”

               I looked down at the bruises on Martha’s arm and I closed my eyes.  I kept telling myself I did the right thing when I’d confronted Emma before work.  She followed me to my room and sat down on my bed.  I paced, very unsure what to say.  I kneeled so I wasn’t towering over her and I put my hands on hers on her lap very gently.

               “Martha, mom, we… mom…”

               I had tears dripping down my cheeks.  All I could see the innocence in Martha’s pale grey eyes.  Innocence I was about to shatter.  She reached out and wiped away one of my tears.

               “What’s the matter Amber?”

               “Mom…I found mom. And she wouldn’t wake up.”

               “What do you mean?”

               “Mom died today.”

               It took a few moments for my words to sink in, I saw the tears start to flow.

               “Mom, wasn’t always…mom is in a better place now.”

               “Is she in heaven?”

               I nodded and I hugged her tightly.  She leaned against me and had a very long cry.  I rocked her like I used to do when she was young and after half an hour, she was asleep.  I gently scooped her up and put her into her bed and pulled the blanket up.  I gave her a kiss on her forehead. And whispered.

               “You are safe, and you are loved, and I will never hit you, and I will never abandon you.”

               Sarah was still awake she was watching me in the darkness. 

               “You can’t promise that.  You could get hit by a bus tomorrow.”

               I looked at her for a long while before moving over to her bed.

               “The bus would not survive that collision I’m too stubborn.”

               She laughed.  It was a nice sound to hear tonight.  Considering the day, we had.

*****

               It would be a week before we could go back home, two weeks before the body was released.  I had to pay for her coffin and burial with my non-existent credit.  The interest would make things tough.  I wore one of my old black dresses.  It was tight, but it would do.  Sarah wore a black blouse and a black skirt.  We found a black dress Sarah had when she was Martha’s age.  I sat outside the graveyard with the truck idling looking at the assembled people.  Snow flurries were starting to drift down outside.  I left my sunglasses on. We got out and I helped Sarah into her wheelchair and to the grave side.  Martha walked with us.

               The priest went through the motions.  I looked at those that had come to pay their respects.  There were a lot of federal employees.  A federal judge.  I saw Agent Candace Brown.  Bruce was there leaning on his cane he’d glance at me every so often and to Sarah and Martha.  I hugged them both while the priest spoke.  Martha dropped a flower into the grave for us and we each threw a shovel full of dirt into the hole.  The priest had arm twisted me into making a speech.  I had been dreading it for the last week.  I walked to the grave side and took off my sunglasses.

               “Emma Morris was more than a mother to me; She was an unbreakable pillar when I needed one most.  Which is why it pains me to say, we, each one of us failed her when she needed us most.  She pushed us away because she felt she did not deserve us.  She was so fueled by self-loathing she could not see what we could see, one mistake does not make you a monster.  My last conversation was a blow out argument over my sisters, I told her I was taking them away from her because she was going to pull them into the black hole she was being pulled towards.  I remember every single word we exchanged, every single punch and slap she leveled against me.  I failed her; I failed my sisters.  When she raised her hand to slap them or grab their arm or push Sarah out of her wheelchair I should have grabbed her arm and pulled her towards me and hugged her and said I love you mom you are worth saving.  I was too lost in my own… shit… to offer that hand to pull her out of the pit she’d fallen into.  My very wise sister Sarah reminded me of a lesson I taught her when she was young:  We are, each one of us, responsible to be symbols of hope to those around us, we are the hand reaching down from above to offer succor, warmth and hope.  We must lift those around us up so they can stand in the light with us.  Especially those who have fallen into a darkness they cannot find their way through.  Please use my mother’s passing as a reminder that we have the responsibility to be the light in the darkness.”

               I had tears running down my face.  I went back to join my sisters.  I was not sure if the eulogy would go over well.  There were a lot of tears.  I put my hand on Sarah and Martha’s shoulders. Sarah put her hand over mine and squeezed it. We endured the procession of people telling us how sorry they were for their loss.  Bruce held back until they were gone and walked over to us his face was creased with sorrow.  I tried not to be angry at him he had lost his daughter, but I was furious that he hadn’t done more for her.  I assume I looked something akin to a momma bear standing between him and my sisters.

               “Sarah, Martha, Amber, you are welcome to come live with me at Wayne Manor.”

               I glanced down at Sarah, and to Martha they were not happy to see him.

               “I think we will be better off without you Bruce.  You can’t fix this with money or a shiny new dress.  You should have been here three years ago when our father died, or a year ago when our mother was still someone who could be saved by being there for her.  Before Sarah was stuck in a wheelchair.  Unlike you we are going to move on from this and we are going to be there for each other like family should be.”

               I glanced back down at my sisters to make sure they were still with me on this, it seemed they were based on the looks on their faces.

               “Thank you for coming and giving us your condolences. Now please leave.”

               His lips opened and closed he then tipped his hat and walked back towards his waiting limo.  I hugged my sisters close.  I kneeled down in the wet grass of the graveyard and formed us into a huddle.

               “That is the easy part over with.  Now to the hard part, going on living.  Let us promise each other here and now that we will be the three musketeers.  All for one, one for all.”

               Sarah wiped away her tears and smiled.

               “All for one, one for all.”

               Martha looked at us both and squeezed our shoulders.

               “All for one, one for all.”

               I kissed them both and scooped Sarah up in my arms and collapsed the wheelchair with my foot and held it in my outstretched hand.

               “Sorry no more off-roading for you today, Sarah.”

               Martha opened the car door and got into her booster seat and I sat Sarah down and put the wheelchair in the bed of the truck.

               “Let’s go home.”

 

Chapter 32: Doomsday

Summary:

Allison faces off against the one foe Superman couldn't defeat.

               I wiped down my belt and tugged at the collar of my uniform.  At twenty-four years old this is not where I expected to be.  I expected to be finishing my graduate degree and looking forward to a limitless future.  Instead of I was working at Valuetime Grocery store and bartending on weekends at Smallville’s wildest hotspot, The Keystone Bar. And fixing cars under the table.  It wasn’t glamourous but the taxes were up to date on the Kent Farm and we had food on the table, I’d even managed to pay for Sarah’s spinal surgery she was almost running again. 

I saw one of them coming in, they looked like clones.  I thought Voidmonger would be the worst enemy I would face.  It wasn’t, it was retail.  Smallville was home to a particular brand of snotty customer, professionals who worked in Metropolis but moved into a new overpriced sub-division.  They had tried to buy the farm, but I’d be damned if I let it go.  I sighed and leaned back and waited for customers to arrive.  It was three days before thanksgiving it was going to get busy fast today.  Things were going okay; I might even be able to afford a turkey.  I watched the woman pick through the potatoes with a sneer on her lips.  She looked right at me and walked directly towards me.

“What is this?”

“Looks like a potato to me, ma’am.”

“It is terrible quality.  Don’t you people stock fresh edible produce?”

“I’ll be sure to mention it to the produce manager when I see him.  I’m sorry the produce isn’t up to your standards ma’am.”

She made a face and dropped the potato on my freshly cleaned belt.  I picked it up and threw it in the garbage and wiped the belt down again.  I could see Ellen, another cashier making faces as the woman walked away.  She was typically good for a laugh or two.  She was ten years my senior.  She shook her head.

“Potato was probably fresher than her nether regions.”

I snickered.

“Hey, are you working Thanksgiving?”

“No.  I get to spend it with my sisters.  I’m glad it has been a rough year.  But we still have a lot to be thankful for.”

“How is Sarah doing?”

“She’s walking without help.  Running will take a while.  In fact, she’s the one doing the wreath laying today at the Superman Memorial.  Are your girls there?”

“Yes, they were super excited.  I was kind of iffy about it, the fee was expensive.”

“It was ridiculous.  But it something they will remember.”

I started hearing an annoying ringing in my ears.  I rubbed them.

“Do you hear that?”

“Hear what?”

“You don’t hear the ringing? It sounds like a fire alarm going off right beside my ears.”

“No, are you feeling alright?”

               “I am not sure.  Hey, do you mind covering for me with Dick? I’m going to grab some Tylenol.”

               “I got you covered.”

               I went into the back and opened my locker and pulled my ancient tablet out.  It wasn’t that bad, but it usually took three or four presses of the power button to turn on.  I tapped the JL icon.  The ringing was getting worse.

               “Mother?”

               “Amber Kal-El, how can I help you?”

               “Is something going on I’m hearing a terrible ringing in my ears and it is getting louder. I’m guessing humans can’t hear it.”

               “All scanners are showing clear Amber Kal-El.  The Kryptonian mainframe is showing an alert however.”

               “Thank you, Mother, I’ll check with it.”

               “You are welcome Amber Kal-El and happy thanksgiving.”

               I closed the app and opened the link access for the Fortress of Solitude.

               “Login – Amber Kal-El”

               “Voiceprint record matched, Good morning Amber Kal-El”

               “Query:  I am hearing a ringing in my ears that doesn’t seem to be audible to humans do you know the source?”

               “It is a Kryptonian emergency beacon.  Unknown origin.  It is not broadcasting IFF.  It is located at grid coordinates A342:T563.”

               “That’s in the arctic ocean.”

               “Correct.”

               “Please display a map with ping.”

               It displayed a map.  I used that to find it in Google Maps and put a pin and linked my Fitnow to it.

               “Query – Will this beacon turn itself off?”

               “It can only be disabled at the source.”

               “Query – What does the beacon mean?”

               “Emergency Beacons are typically deployed when a vessel’s primary mission is at risk of failure.  Either through damage or personal loss.  As the lone Kryptonian on Earth it is your duty to investigate.”

               I made a face at my tablet.

               “Understood.”

               I put the tablet away in my bag and pulled my coat on and put my bag over my shoulder.  I was going to have to make up an excuse to leave one of the busiest days of the year.  But I would be useless until the ringing stopped.  I found Dick, his name was actually Richard, but we called him Dick behind his back because he was a Dick.  He was a micromanaging perfectionist who was so busy making sure we did our jobs just so that he didn’t do his. And he sexually harassed me every chance he got. The ringing was starting to give me a migraine.   He looked at me when I approached him.

               “Why do you have your coat on Morris?”

               “I need to go home; I’m not feeling well.  I have a really bad headache.”

               “Oh, I’m sorry princess, you have a widdle headache?  You know this is our second busiest day of the year and you’re just going to run off because of a headache?”

               I nodded.  I was starting to see double.

               “You know there are three hundred people out there that would love this job.  You are being unprofessional.”

               I was losing my ability to resist punching him.  Considering how mad I was he was lucky I stopped at picking him up by the front of his shirt and lifting him a foot off the ground.

               “Listen you pompous micromanaging little shit.  I have a migraine.  I have been here for over a year and a half not once have I missed a shift.  So I’m going to go out those doors after I put you down and I’m going to come back to work tomorrow and you’re going to give me my sick day today because I have ten left to use.  Or I can throw you through that glass freezer door right there, and I can go to corporate and explain how you have grabbed my ass weekly since I got here, accidently fallen into my chest monthly and that you reduce my hours every time you grow the balls to ask me out and I turn you down, making my sisters go hungry because I refuse to let you pull that nub out of your pants and point it towards my spread legs and this time was the end of my rope.”

               I heard liquid hitting the floor, I dropped him and jumped back.  Ellen was looking down the aisle and a couple of customers had stopped to see what the commotion was about.  The snotty ones looked insulted the locals were clapping.

               “Did you just piss yourself?  You’re pathetic.”

               I left him there standing in the puddle that was still forming at his feet.   I passed Ellen on my way out and leaned on her counter to steady myself.

               “I’m sorry hon.”

               “No, you look like shit, go get some rest.”

               I left my truck parked where it was.  I hadn’t flown over a year, but it would be the only way.  I made the bio-weave form.  This time it was a duplicate of my Kryptonian solar regeneration suit with a flowing black cape,  I ran and it took four attempts but I was able to get airborne and before I knew it I was going supersonic I felt the pulse of air around me.  I heard jets approaching they caught up to me, they were looking at me.  They were pointing down and I shook my head and waved.  I pushed myself forward and they were just gone.  I laughed.  I glanced at my Fitnow it was showing my GPS coordinates.  It started beeping.  I drove through the clouds and reached out my hands and punched into the water.

               I saw a shape forming out of the frigid waters.  It shimmered in and out of existence.  I recognized the design from my training. It was Kryptonian.  I touched the pad that would allow entry. My hand sunk into the liquid metal and the air lock opened and I was able to transition into the ship proper.  As I walked lights started coming on.  I could hear the beacon still and I followed the sound.  I found the bridge and there was a flashing red crystal.  I tried to remove it and I could not.  A set back.

               I found a console and started tapping keys.  A hologram appeared above a black crystal.  He had his arms crossed and was wearing the symbol for the house of Ju.  Geneticists and scientists.  He started speaking.

               “What are you doing daughter?”

               “I’m hacking into the computer core so I can slave this AI to my own AI and then I’m going to turn off that damn beacon It is giving me a headache.”

               “You shouldn’t have that skill set.  You are a mouthpiece and breeding stock.”

               “That sounds really offensive and we’ll discuss it as soon as I finish.  Wait for it.”

               I pressed the last symbol and the ship’s light flickered and then I pulled out the red crystal and put it beside the console.  The hologram, or rather the memory clone looked angry.  He spoke again.

               “Rebirth initiate intruder countermeasures.”

               Nothing happened.  He tried again a few more times and I crossed my arms and looked up at him.

               “I’m the system administrator now.  Who are you?”

               “I am your creator Tahrao-Ju, you should kneel before me.”

               “Uh huh.  Wait…wait…no, sorry no urge to grovel and kiss your holographic boots.”

               “You dare mock the greatest mind the universe has ever known?”

               “I think you’re mistaking me for someone who cares who you are.  Why did you active the beacon? Apparently, it’s my duty as the last Kryptonian to aid you.”

               “You…you are a failure.  My life’s work a failure.”

               “Okay, you’re starting to piss me off, I blew off a double shift and I might have gotten myself fired to answer your ridiculously annoying emergency beacon, and you’re going to insult me?”

               The computer started talking, it had a female voice apparently.

               “Amber Kal-El I activated the beacon.”

               “El? You insult my legacy even further!”

               I looked at the hologram.

               “You shut up.”

               I pulled the black crystal out and it vanished.

               “Rebirth please provide me with the nature of your emergency.”

               “Ultimate detected on this planet.  It is no longer safe for this Ark.  Tahrao-Ju refused to leave without you.”

               “The whatsit?”

               “The Ultimate is a class Omega threat.  This planet is doomed.  We must take the Ark to another suitable world.”

               “Fortress what is this thing talking about?”

               An image of the Ultimate appeared on where Tahrao-Ju had been moments before.

               “That looks a lot like Doomsday.”

               “I believe your supposition is correct based on records from system designated – Mother.  The Ultimate and Doomsday are the same entity.”

               I looked at the list of immunities that Doomsday had exhibited.

               “What the hell?  Is there anything that hurts that thing?”

               “Amber Kal-El.  I believe Rebirth is correct.  You should bring the ship here and transfer the data from the archives and my computer core to the ship so that we can evacuate the planet.  It is no longer possible to remain here safely.”

               “Uh no.  I’m not evacuating.  Kal-El put it down. I can too…. right?”

               “You are correct.  But Kal-El did not survive the encounter.” 

“I don’t want to die, but my sister’s live here.”

               Rebirth spoke again.

               “Your logic is flawed Amber Kal-El.  You are genetically superior to all indigenous species on this planet you are genetically superior to Kryptonians.  You must survive.  The lives of humans are insignificant.”

               “Jor-El was one of the greatest minds in Krypton’s history correct?”

               “That is correct.”

               “And Tahrao-Ju is also one if its greatest minds, if a bit of an asshole, correct?”

               “That is correct.”

               “Then between the two of them they can figure this out and I’ll do the heavy lifting.”

               I sat down at the flight console and started powering up the engines. It surprised me that I knew the ins and outs of this tech so well.  But I did spend what seemed like forever having it rammed into my brain. 

               “Rebirth prepare flight systems. And maintain active stealth.”

               “Commands confirmed.  Course locked for Fortress.”

               I slowly pulled the ship out of the mud and rock at the bottom of the ocean and made the short flight and landed it beside the Fortress.  It was only the third time I’d been there in person.  I walked inside and slid Tahrao-Ju into the port beside Jor-El.  He started speaking immediately.

               “You are not behaving as you should, why is your mind not wiped?”

               “Tahrao-Ju, shut up or I’ll break you.  Jor-El, I need to know how to defeat the Ultimate.  And we’re calling it Doomsday from now on, The Ultimate sounds stupid.”

               Jor-El looked…well like Jor-El only with his face a bit more scrunched up.

               “My daughter this is a hopeless battle.”

               “No Jor-El, no battle is hopeless.”

               “As much as it pains me to say this, Jor-El is correct, MY daughter.  It is a hopeless battle.”

               “So, you’re telling me, that between the two greatest minds of Krypton and a flawlessly genetically engineered super soldier we’re powerless?  If so neither of you is as smart as you claim to be.  Fortress link in with Mother have her send whatever video we have of the fight between Doomsday and Kal-El.  And have her send out a call to arms.  I’m going to need help.”

               I watched the videos of the Doomsday fight over and over again and they were so low quality they were almost useless. I heard Mother’s voice.

               “Amber Kal-El.  The Justice League is not answering the alert.  They are all offline.”

               “So, I’m all alone?  Protectors of the Earth my ass.”

               Jor-El started to speak to me instead of arguing with Tahrao-Ju.

               “My daughter you are not necessarily all alone. We can try and resurrect Kal-El.”

               Tahrao-Ju looked at Jor-El and shook his head.

               “A fool’s errand.”

               “At least he has an idea, what are you good for besides insulting me?”

               “Jor-El, I will do whatever you say, just say it quickly, its heading towards my sisters.  They are at Kal-El’s memorial laying a wreath as we speak.”

               “Then it is possible it must sense the strands of his remaining life force.  It is dangerous and there is a good chance neither of you will survive.”

               “So same odds as usual then.”

               He continued to speak as three crystals shimmered into existence in front of me.  I stepped back one looked an awful lot like Green Kryptonite.

               “The blood kryptonite will allow you drain energy from one entity and transfer it to another.  The final crystal is kryptonite that passed between binary magnetars.  I predict it will do the opposite of normal Kryptonite.  If my scans are accurate it should allow for an exponential increase in solar absorption.  I theorize that prolonged contact with your skin could cause instability in your energy storage matrix and could damage your cells permanently.  Be cautious.”

               I glanced at the ticking clock as Doomsday was making his way from the black site, they had his remains stored at to the Superman Memorial Park, thirty minutes and dropping.  I gingerly picked up the reverse-kryptonite and held it in my hand.

               “Hold this until I’m as full as I can get without exploding.  Then use this and this.”

               I held up the blood kryptonite that had the symbol for source and the other that the symbol for receptacle.

               “To transfer the energy from me to Kal-El?  There’s a problem I can’t get near his remains there is a pile of Kryptonite there.”

               “You should be able to if you are charged up with Solar Energy, at least for a short time.  But you are wrong.  You are going to use the reverse-kryptonite on Doomsday and transfer the energy from him to Kal-El”

               I blinked, that sounded like the dumbest idea of ideas.

               “Are you malfunctioning or something?  Because it sounded like you just said I should put the supercharger into Doomsday…”

               “That is correct.”

               “Okay that sounds stupid.  Let’s supercharge the already supercharged being we killed over and over again to make it immune to all possible deaths.”

               “You are down to twenty-six minutes my daughter.  I have given you my plan.  You are running out of time.  Remember he won’t stay dead, or down you need to get him off the planet.  I suggest Jupiter.”

               “Fine.  But if I die, I’m coming back to haunt you.”

               I walked to the entrance of the Fortress I looked up at the distant sun.  I would never get enough energy here.  I wondered how fast I could go well hopefully fast enough. I launched into the air and rapidly broke atmosphere.  The first feeling of weightlessness definitely made my stomach turn.  I kept accelerating.  I am not sure I managed to reach the speed of light, but I was pretty close.  I released the bio-weave and I hovered naked in front of the sun.  I could feel my cells bouncing inside me.  I looked down and my skin was glowing.  It was starting to feel like I couldn’t contain it anymore.  I summoned my bio-weave again.  This time it was red, blue and yellow.  A duplicate of Superman’s fit for me.  I accelerated back to earth.

               I stopped hovering there above the earth my red cape floating weightless I closed my eyes and I accelerated downwards.  With all the Solar Energy I had absorbed I was almost instantly bumping up against the speed of light.  I wrapped my arms around the kryptonite crystals so they would not be damaged by the impact and I aimed right for Doomsday as he plodded his way into the edge of the memorial park.  He had no idea what hit him.  The impact caused a massive blast wave that blew the statue down and damaged several buildings.  The crater was about thirty feet deep and I flew upwards.  I looked down at Doomsday and he wasn’t moving.

I flew over to the remains of the memorial and threw the Kryptonite covered bone spur into the middle of the park and melted it with my heat vision. Superman’s desiccated remains were being held together by his costume.  They lay sprawled across the marble remains of his sarcophagus.   I stabbed the receptacle crystal through his leathery skin.

I saw movement by the base of the stairs that the statue once stood at the top of.  It was Sarah who had fallen and Martha who was trying to help her get away.  I glanced back at Doomsday.  He wouldn’t stay unconscious long, but I couldn’t risk my sisters.  I swooped down and scooped them both up and moved them to the top of a building a couple blocks away.  I landed with them and Martha was looking up at me in awe.  Sarah was smiling at me.

“You two be safe.  I love you.”

Sarah cheered.

“Go get him Supergirl.”

“That’s not my name.”

                I winked at Sarah.  I saw Doomsday’s head poking out of the crater.  I had taken too long.  My glow was starting to fade.  I flew back towards Doomsday to finish the Job.  I accelerated towards him, windows all around the park shattered as I broke the sound barrier.  He was waiting for me this time and with a backhand he used all my momentum against me.  I went flying and smashed into the ground and into a car.  I had shards of Kryptonite In me so by the time I came to rest I couldn’t move my legs and I felt metal sticking through me.  I looked down and it had pierced my lungs and abdomen.  My glow was slowly fading.  I threw the crystals a few feet from me and I let the solar core out of it’s bottle the metal slagged inside of me, the car I was wrapped in started to melt.  The kryptonite was incinerated and after I coughed up some blood I was able to draw in my plasma aura.  Doomsday was walking towards me at a deliberate pace.  Guess he knew I wasn’t going anywhere fast.  I pointed my palms at him and let go of the strongest plasma streams I could.  The kryptonite he had on his outer shell was incinerated and I took out a massive junk of his body.  But I was done.

               I looked up at my sisters Sarah was freaking out and making get up motions.  I looked back to Doomsday and then grabbed both crystals and stabbed them through my chest.  I started to twitch as energy flowed into me and flooded out.  Kal-El’s body started to reform.  Doomsday was on top of me by this time and reached out my palms and hit it with another flood of plasma.  He walked right into and pushed against.  It slowed him a bit.  Any time I could buy Kal-El to recover was valuable.  He grabbed me by the neck I punched him in the face.  My legs dangled helplessly; I didn’t care I was screwed anyway.  It sneered at me.  I spit blood in its face and gave him the middle finger.  He threw me across the park.  I smashed through the building my sisters were on and came to rest against air conditioner which my body crumpled.  I coughed up a bit more blood.  Sarah and Martha rushed over to me.  Martha was crying.  She recognized me I could tell.  She stroked my hair like I would do to hers when she was sick or couldn’t sleep.

               “Amber…you can’t die.”

               Sarah reached us and I reached out my hand to her.  She was crying.  I know I was.

               “I’m sorry I don’t think I can keep my promise.  You tell Superman who you are.  He will take care of you. I know he will.  You tell him you are Edna Kent and Bruce Wayne’s granddaughters.”

               I coughed up more blood from the effort of talking so much.  I could hear the battle raging below.  I smiled.  I had given him a fighting chance by getting rid of the Kryptonite. 

               “The crystals are killing you Amber.”

               Sarah reached for the reverse-kryptonite.  I grabbed her wrist.

               “No, he needs my strength to stop Doomsday.”

               “But we don’t want you to die.”

               I was fading fast.  I looked at my sisters.

               “I love you.”

               Superman hovered at the top of the building we were on.  He had the blood kryptonite sticking out of his chest.

               “Take the crystals out of her, they’re killing her.”

               I struggled to look at him and coughed up more blood as I tried to speak.

               “No...you…need...my strength. You..need to…”

               I pointed upwards towards where I thought Jupiter was, my mind wasn’t exactly working perfectly at that point.  I touched at my sisters on the cheeks and looked each of them in the eye.  I was sure they would be okay, and I did not have the strength to continue.

               If you recall this is where I started with my story.  I’m sure you’ve been wondering how I’ve been able to tell it so well since I was dead.  Well, I’m not some sentient computer program based on a brain scan if that’s what you’re thinking.

               I woke up some time later and I was weightless and had a mask over my mouth and nose.  We were near the sun and I looked up and it was Kal-El holding me and I was in the Solar Regeneration Suit.  I could tell the difference between it and my bio-weave. He took my hand and pulled me towards Earth.  I made re-entry myself and followed him in.  We landed in the memorial park.  I pulled off the mask and looked around.  There was a massive crowd gathered the cheered when we landed.

               Kal-El took my hand and raised it into the air and the crowd cheered again.  He looked down towards me and smiled.

               “I’m Kal-El”

               “I’m Amber Kal-El”

               He looked surprised.  He waved to the crowd again then he leapt in the air.  I took a bit of a running start and a few jumps and managed to catch up.  He flew towards Smallville and we landed in the Kent Farm fields. 

               “Your sisters are here; I flew them here and retrieved the Solar Regeneration Suit I had stashed.”

               “Were they hurt?”

               “A few scratches and bruises. I promised them I’d bring you home safe.”

               “Thank you, Kal-El.”

               I started walking towards the house and he grabbed my arm gently.

               “You look like you are my daughter.  But I don’t have any children.  Who are you really?”

               “I am Amber Kal-El, descendent of the House El and House Zod.  I was genetically engineered to be the perfect soldier and empress to new Krypton.  I was Kristen Laurence a human girl who was infected with a Kryptonian retrovirus.  I was infected with your DNA and General Zod’s DNA and the rest came from the best traits of your race.  I have chosen the name Amber Kal-El to honor you as my father.  Zod’s beliefs offend me.”

               He looked at me for a very long time.

               “You are the best daughter a father could ask for but do me a favor, never sacrifice yourself for me again, that’s my job as your father.”

               “Well dad 3.0, would you like to come inside and get something to eat? I’m not sure if recently resurrected Kryptonians are hungry or not.”

               “Are you hungry?”

               “Yes, I’m starving.”

               “Then the answer is yes, recently resurrected Kryptonians are hungry.”

               “Come in then, we even have some of your old clothes, your sister was a packrat.”

               I pulled the door open and was swarmed by two sisters who looked a little worse for wear.  I hugged them both.

               “I love you so much.  I’m sorry you had to see all of that.”

               Sarah smiled.

               “I wouldn’t have missed it for the world.  Seeing my sister go toe to toe with Doomsday.”

               “I didn’t go toe to toe with him, he beat me to a pulp then curb stomped me.”

               Sarah laughed; Martha tugged on my arm.

               “Amber are you dead?”

               I laughed and hugged her tightly.

               “No, I just needed some sun.”

               “Okay.  What’s for supper?”

               I laughed and then went a bit pale remembering I was supposed to go shopping after work.

               “We will figure something out. It’s what we do.”